Sunteți pe pagina 1din 472

m

-D

THE

COPTIC VERSION
OF THE

NEW TESTAMENT
IN

THE SOUTHERN DIALECT


OTHERWISE CALLED

SAHIDIC AND THEBAIC


WITH

CRITICAL APPARA TUS LITERAL ENGLISH TRANSLA TION

APPENDIX AND REGISTER OF FRAGMENTS

VOLUME

IV
S.

THE EPISTLES OF

PAUL

OXFORD
AT THE CLARENDON PRESS

MCMXX

OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS


LONDON
TORONTO
EDINBURGH

GLASGOW
CAPE TOWN

NEW YORK
BOMBAY

MELBOURNE

HUMPHREY MILFORD
PUBLISHER TO THE UNIVERSITY

^3

INTRODUCTORY NOTE
Dr. H. Ford, Professor of Arabic at Oxford, published in 1799 the fragments of the Pauline Epistles collected by Woide, consisting of a few verses from
all

except Philippians, 2 Thessalonians, Titus, and Philemon. Shortly before, in 1789, M. F. Munter at

Copenhagen had given verses from the Epistles to Timothy, in his work upon the nature of the Sahidic dialect in 18 10 Zoega published Ephesians v. 21-33 in his Catalogus, and in 181 1 Engelbreth printed
:

from the Borgian collection. was made after this beginning until 1885, when Maspero published fragments of the Epistles of St. Paul, and about the same time Amelineau contributed to periodicals a large amount of text, derived from Rome and from the Crawford fragments formerly belonging to Archdeacon Tattam, which are now in the John Rylands library at Manchester. Dr. Oscar von Lemm in St. Petersburg, Dr. Leipoldt in Berlin, and Professor Boeser in Leyden also printed and lithographed a small quantity of text. Then in 1904 Padre Balestri, taking up the work of Cardinal
a few passages also

No

effort

Ciasca in Rome, produced as far as possible a continuous text from the Borgian fragments, appending thereto variant reading of all the other fragments in

the same collection.

This

important work greatly

assisted the present editor,

who,

after collating the

iv

INTRODUCTORY NOTE
I-

j];.,

in- again,

can vouch for the accuracy of the

Vatican publication.

Large
supplied
:

lacunae,

however, still remained to be nine chapters of 2 Corinthians were absent,


;

and two from Galatians, the second of 2 Timothy Before in Hebrews. seven were wanting visiting

Rome

had collated all the fragments of in Paris, where they had Nationale the I'ibliotheque been catalogued provisionally but not published by
the
editor

Amelineau.

The

editor also collated a small

number
from

in the Louvre and at Naples, these

last partly

photographs lent by Professor Hyvernat, of Washingin ton, further a few from the Patriarchate library
Cairo, and finally the fragments of the British Museum hitherto unpublished were added to supply the

lacunae.

of

Attempt was made to obtain photographs the Morgan collection in America, which is reto
:

ported

contain the entire text of the Pauline the request of the Clarendon Press was but Epistles and the war soon put an end to all not granted
;

work. of unremunerative Fortunately printing Dr. Wessely, of Vienna, had just published his lithograph edition of the Archduke Earner's Sahidic New

Testament fragments, which the editor was not permitted to collate in 1905 and by this means many small lacunae were filled up through the kindness of
;

Thompson, who with prescient promptness secured the publication, and allowed the editor to collate the text.
Sir Herbert

When
it

the

war had delayed the Press from

printing,

had

also

publication

arrested the supply of material for the of Egyptian research supported by a fund

INTRODUCTORY NOTE

recently begun by Dr. Griffith, Reader of Egyptian at Oxford. Through Dr. Alan Gardiner this fund was

found able to give a subsidy to the Press, and, notwithstanding the


text,
it

still

fragmentary condition of the


to

was thought good

191 7, though 81 imperfect or missing verses, 1 Corinthians 101, 2 Corinthians 99, Hebrews 36, Colossians 2, 1 Thessalonians
1,

the Epistle to the

commence Romans

printing in still lacked

2 Thessalonians

2, 1

Timothy

1,

2 Timothy

beside a few more 8, Titus 7, and Philemon 3 verses, the text is practiwhich of verses slightly imperfect,
cally complete.

CONTENTS OF VOL. IV
PAGE

THE EPISTLE TO ROMANS


FIRST EPISTLE TO CORINTHIANS
.
. .

.162
.312
407

SECOND EPISTLE TO CORINTHIANS


APPENDIX

Chapters or Large Sections of the Morgan MS.


Comparison of these Large Sections, Sahidic
(B),
(S),

.450

Bohairic
452

and Vatican MS. Greek (V)

THE COPTIC VERSION


OF

THE NEW TESTAMENT


IN THE SOUTHERN DIALECT

J7IT

Tenpoc
I.

piiiiisuoc

gj5. neitTa.'jrnop*xq yuk\ ilT^qujpnepHT

HvyTVoc ngUg.&J\ iiic ne^c n*aiocTo\oc en^e&oA eneTra^c'e'Xioit jutnitovTe.


i*jtoq

efto\

npot^HTHc
itivi
4

git

ite^pjv^H eToira^fe.

giTOOTOV ititeqeT&e nequjHpe.


Ka/r*>.

riT^qujcone
nenitdw

e6o\

gj5 necnepjut^. R^^vei**.


*5.nitoTrre
irru>oirit
git

CNp^T.
k*lT&.
itic

neitT^vroiyq itujHpe i.nTMo e&o\ giut


neirxoeic.
5

t^oai

ititeTutooiTT

ne^c

n^i

itT^tt-xi

itoT^^pic e&oA.
git

giTOOTq
itgeeitoc

jw.it

ovjiiitTaatocToAoc encaiTS itTnicTic

THpcnr

g^ neqpjvit.
git
2

TTttHn
7

git

it^i

gCOTTHTTIt eTTItT*.gJiJl
(12) (cit Leyden) 36 verses 3 5 (exc. l) itT^q]
3 1

IC

nC^C.

ItTgIt gptOXlH

n^i (12) 36 36..eiiT^q 12


2>.&.Tri'2k.Bo

this]
*

$h

that Bo, thus

ujpn] I2..ujepn 36
6

(12)36
iviaii.]

^.e.Trei
.

2k.]

36

.enT&n. 12

(12) 36 .. .. eTen.

(12)36

1236

Bo

(a 2 n)

"1236

(12)36

ic

ne^c]

12 36
fu)

cit,
..

NA
..

&c,

irjo-.

B,

Vg (am

Arm

pref. of

Vg Bo Syr (vg h) Arm cdd .. xpicrr. our Lord Bo (d f j/) Eth (Eth ro has
the apostle

who

teas ordained his apostle

Eth has and

who was

called)

neirr-eiio\ he
segregatus

who was

separated] (12) 36, a^wptcr/Atvos


&c),
<J>h

NAB

&c,

eT&ire^ujq he who was ordained Bo probably representing the same Greek, but obs. Iri nt Aug praedestinatus (Eth has to the doctrine of the wangel, ro has to

Vg &c (Eth has and he was

the doctrine
2

epHT promised] (12)

which often renders cvayyeAiov) 36, Bo..eu)uj ordained Bo (a 2 g*)


..

..fore-

told Etli

neqirpoej). his pr.] (12) 36 eT. the holy article scr.] (12) Bo..om
..

om

avrov 17

nerpA>c^H

NAB

&c..his scriptures holy

Eth
s

om

j>n

nefpa^H

in the scriptures 36

yewiofi.

n(en i2)Te.qujume became] (12) 36, yevofxevov N &c, Bo Arm .. k. c&.p^] 38 40* 73, cdd lat Syr Eth (add and came) 12 36, Bo .. in flesh of man Eth .. trs. in flesh from seed Syr

THE EPISTLE TO ROMANS


I.

Paulos, the servant of Jesus the Christ, the apostle


:

who

is

he who was separated unto the gospel of God 2 this which he promised before through his prophets in the holy 3 scriptures, concerning his Son, this (one) who became out of
called,

the seed of Daveid according to flesh. 4 He who was defined Son of God in the power according to the spirit of the
sanctification, out of the rising of those

who

are dead

Jesus

This (one) through whom we received grace and apostleship unto the obedience of the faith among 6 all the Gentiles for the sake of his name. Being numbered
the Christ our Lord.
5

among
7

all

those

these are ye also, being called in Jesus the Christ who (are) in Hrome, the beloved of God, those who
:

Toujq defined] 12 36, Tert Hil

..

was shown Eth (continuing


2>

that

Son of God
al

he is)

irpoopiaO. Mcell Theodotiani,

r <* e destinatus

deg Vg
defined
to

Bo

12 36..trs. the Son of God k. neime*. ace. to the spirit] 12 36 ..k. oimiT&, ace.
iiuj.

Hun. Son

of

God]

Bo .. kcu 7rvv/xan Chr txt, Syr (vg..om xat h) Eth JuLirrMo of the sanctification] 12 36 .. ayiwavvrj^, Arm .. eqoTra.6 holt/ Bo Syr Arm (edd) Eth iuc Jesus] 12, Bo (18) .. om n 36, Bo Syr
a
spirit
5

juit

and] fire of Bo (18)

encavrju! unto the obedience]

vTraKorjv

Arm., and obedience Arm (edd) ..that they should obey Syr .. that we should make them hear Eth peoples) <>*. neqpwn for the sake &c] Bo (eopm esen) Arm .. the faith of his name Syr and believe in his name Eth

Bo

(e-ycurreju.)

. .

eTCTvtHn being numbered] ith eTeTenngprn ligHTo-v those amony tohom are ye Bo, tv 019 ecrrc fc$ Sec, Syr Arm ..as ye also now have
become Eth
called

eTeTivr. being called]


the called
fr$

ith

eTe^geJU. those
git
iv
..

who

are

Bo

..

Eth

..

his chosen
..

Eth ro

ic in

Jesus] Syr

Eth
7

..

irjcrov

&c,

Bo Arm
lit.

of
all

God

(omitting

x") Eth ro

neTgii-THpoT

those

&c] (12) 36
2

7rao-tv-pwy.r]

&c, Bo

Tenpoc PUILKMOC
juuuepiT
ivre

THpoT

nnoTTe.

iteTT^gll
eftoA

ei-ova^fe.

TeX^P IC
netteioiT

nHT "
x*n

**"

^pHitH
ic

giTjS
8

nnoTTe
Ateii

nctwsoeic
ivre

ne^c.

ujopn

thdtH.

ce^coeiT
9

TCTitnicTic gI3 nuocjuioc

THpq.

n*q
j^-sii

gj5

ndumTpe n^nn* 5

**^p

ne nnoTrre. n^i e^-uji5uje neir^<?eAion iinequjHpe ilee


10

noToeiuj nun gn eieipe lineTiTAAee'ye iincootttH eiconcxe w^wjXhX. epe T^giH gjuPrioirioig itoTTTe eei uj&.pu>Tn. u ^-otwuj i**p en^ar epuvm. xendx eie^ hhtH oirg*jiOT jLAnHeTJUus/riKon eT&.xpeTHirm. 12 nM ^e ne eTpeitceTVcA itenepmr w^htthvtR" giTn

wxn

n err.] ere. Bo
pref.
9

e&oXBo
n&i

THpTn] 12
e^-]

12 36

ujopn] (12) .. pref. n Bo giTn] irre TeTitn.] 12 .. eTe-mn. 36 THpit 36 12 ..itm Tei 36 ..$h e^- Bo N^q] iJuutoq Bo
8

(12) 36$
..

10

(12)36
36

(l2)36
12

jQ.imeirju.vnKoii] Ju.nIi&.TiKon (12)..

Simmon

(12) 36

JOUieprrSyr Arm Eth (and all ro)..om cv p^fit] G schol 47 nnoirre the beloved of God] 12 36, Bo .. aya-iri)Toi<i 0. fr$ &c, Syr Arm eTOTT^aJi who are Eth .. ev aya-rrq Oeov G, d Vg (am fu) .. om E 82
holy] 12 36,
ones)

Bo

..

aytots

&c,

Arm

..

pref.

and Syr Eth (and


L<i

his holy
>

&c the grace &c] (12) 36 .. x aP "/* KaL eLPV v V ^ & c Arm.. peace and grace with you Syr.. peace- to you and grace Eth neneiuvr our Father] 12, N &c..neiioT eo\ g. from] of Eth *Ae Father 36 nenx our Lord] 12 1 36, Bo Eth ..from our Lord
Tep(\

Syr
8

..

Kvpiov,

fc$

&c,
..

Arm
grm &c
..

om Syr Arm om N* .. in &c Eth lv Xv N &c 36 add our Lord Arm (cdd)
juen] 12 36
. .

through &c] (12)36, 81a


ro

because of

&c Eth

ne^c]
..

(12)

..

eTfce concerning] 12, 36, 7repi

fc^ABC

D*K

17 al, Syr(vg) .. virep (and also because of ro)


cegiioiuj
lit.
..

DcEGLP &c,

Bo Syr

(h)

because

o/Eth

ce^-coeiT lit. they report] 12 36.. they proclaim Bo..trs. ev o\. tu> koct. KarayyeXXerai,

Palladius
9

was heard Eth

n&juiirrpe

my

witness]

Bo Eth (and God &c not


al,

ro), fxaprw; fxov

&c

..

fi.potT)*G 10 19 37

Syr

Arm

n&nn^ my

spirit]

om my
a/xii
..

nev*jct*. the gospel] the doctrine Eth (see above) Syr wxii without failing] ws SiaA.i7rT<DS 37 irws aSiaX. G .. om Arm has n-^XL w "TOT e&o\ &. / cease not

Bo

ROMANS
are called,

I 8-1 a

who

Christ concerning you all, 9 that your faith is reported of in the whole world. For my witness is God, this (one) whom I serve in my spirit in the
gospel of his Son,
10

God our Father and our Lord Jesus I thank my God through Jesus the

are holy, the grace to you and the peace from the Christ. 8 First indeed
,

how without

failing I

am remembering you

prayers, beseeching that my road should be directed in the will of God to come unto you. n For

always in

my

to confirm you.

wish to see you, that I should give to you a spiritual gift 12 But this is, for us to comfort one another

in you, through the faith


9 ' 10

which

(is)

in one another, yours


in

and

eieipe &c I

am remembering you always

my prayers] always
ro)

I &c Syr../&c in my prayers always Eth (om always


that] 12 36,
o7r<us 77S77

se

al,

Eth..i7rcos

17877

^pHoir that perhaps Bo epe T&.giH c. my 12 36 .. ivre najuUHT cor<^ that my &c should be prepared Bo .. should be opened to me a road Syr .. zvohudrjo-ojxai N &c .. it will be prospered

&c, Syr Arm^-xe road should be directed]


fc$

Arm

..God should prosper me Eth


ev

wish &c] (12) 36,


tinuing and
11

Tw &c
12

&c,

gU novwuj Hn. lit. in the Bo Syr Arm .. in his will Eth (conVg Bo Syr
..

I should
to you]

come, ro omits and)


36,

hhtR

17 37 73,

X<ipicrfj.a v/xiv

&c,

Vg (am

fu tol)

Syr

(h)

and

that ye

(vg) Arm..trs. may obtain the


,

grace of the spirit holy Eth {that ye also &c ro) confirm you] 12 1, Arm .. as to crT-qpL\6rivai vp.as

e-rek/xpeTHVTn to
..

enu s(en'SinT&'s

confirming you 36, Bo .. by which ye may be confirmed Syr .. Eth has because (and bee. ro) of this that (om ro) may rejoice your heart, because ye joined in believing with me

Bo)peTHifTn(eHnoTr Bo)

to the

(us ro)
12

ttm

-xe

ne but

this is] (1 2

?)

36,

fc$

&c

..

ct6 $*u ne which is this Bo ..and Syr comfort one another] o-vp.(v)TrapaK\y}6y}vcn.
together

tovt ecmv A, OL Vg Arm, CTpenceX. &c for us to


&c, simul consolari Vg, to share

we may

be comforted Syr,
to

eepujfjmp iiTA/xpo iigHT

in

confidence Bo,

be

mutually comforted
. .

Arm

..Eth, see ahove

ilgHTT. in you]

&c,

Vg Bo
(is)

om Syr

. .

lit.

for you

Arm

giTn &c

through the faith which

in one another, yours

..eAo\ grren nm&.g^ h eTiyon n^HTen ne.su. next <J>coi g(o through (in l) the faith which is in us and (in) one another, yours and mine also Bo, through the mutual, mine and your
faith

and mine] N &c, Vg iteuepnoT e^toTen

Arm

..

in the faith yours

and mine Syr

..

Eth, see above

Tenpoc PUIIRJOC
iieiiepHV tiotu jum tioi. ^ovoity CTpeTneiAie n^ciiHTT 2s;e &.IK&.&.C <^k ei&.T
eT^ii
.

TnicTic

]3

r^p

Ftcon eei ujfc.puyrn. a/rio *vTKio?V.7re Hm.o\ uj*. Tenoir. 2K^c eiecsno FiOTK^pnoc FigHTTHTTli k^ta. ee sJlnueiyoi-xTT
14

Fiitgeeuoc.
FlJS.TgHT
16

nge\^Hn

ju.11

n^p^poc.
15

WCO^JOC
lanotrpoT
ots'ojui

JLitt

eTTttT^T

pOI.

T&.I

T
,

eTitJuutt^i

ee7r&^ce\v^e hhth

iotthittii
i

iieTgli cjpiojuH.

ii^-^-ujine **&p

^n *neT*^c e \ioit.
iju.

c^p

Frre

niioTTe eTOTT^^i itoirou

tiii-

cTTe.

FiioTr^aa

ajLnitoTTTe

n vxiu^iociritH c&.p na^io^n e6o\ iioHTq gn otiiictic eirnicTic.


jum FtoTentm.
k^ta.
16

13

(i2)(36)
2) 36

(&)(i
13

ax] 36 (D)(i2) 3 6

ee

..

[k.]
17

-o-e

u
gju.

(12

1)

1236

(&)(i2)
ov ScXto-v^as

^ovtouj I wish] (12) 36, Syr

..

ovk oto/iat

Bo Syr
you
to
ayvot.iv

..

f^p] 12 36, C Vg (fu) .. om Eth has but I wish that ye should know

(D*)G

N &c, VgBo (Arm).. Arm 8e N &c, Vg


..

know] 36

..

-se

HTeTnjeiJute^ that

eTpeTneume for ye may know 12, Syr., vpis


..

&c,

Arm ne^c. aik. &c Vg Arm


Bo..7roAA.
continually

Vg Bo (epeTenoi il&.Texti) my brothers] 12 36, Bo Syr


lit.

that ye should be ignorant


br.

..

our

Eth

..

aSeXtpot

N &c

put
&c,

it

36 ..ic otfjulhhj neon


irpoeOefxrjv

"^coft^fc$

under (my) sight many times] (12?) ilxioi lo ! many times I prepared me
times I wished Syr
12

Yg..many
..

Arm

..

I wish Eth
Bo
..

eie'xno I should get]

36..nT*.g'i
. .

/ may and if

take
it

cr^w

fr$

&c,

Vg

may

be to

me Syr

..

I may find Arm

might be that I should find Eth

a fruit] (12) 36, Bo, L .. nva Kapirov (k. t. al) iigHT. in you] 12? 36, G, Vg (fu) .. pref. kcu
nK.eujto'sn nit(om 12)2.
lit.

novKakpnoc (n 12) lit. N &c .. my reward Eth

&c,

Vg

(Bo) Syr

Arm

newsn
eOv.

the rest also of the nations] (12?) 36 .. nniKeeenoc the rest of the nations also Bo .. kcli ev tois Xoiir.

&c,

Vg Arm

..

om

kou

Syr [peoples)

..

as

among

the peoples also

(om
14
. .

also 10)

&c lit. the Hellenes] niovemin lit. the Ionians Bo Greeks Syr., to Greeks Arm..- and amongst the arami also Eth, continuing and amongst the barbarians also.. &dd -^.e Bo

ngeWHn

eXXrjcriv re,

(A 1
is

m SDr
to
..

Li8)

..

pref. because

Ann
debtor

e-y(ov i2)IiT&v epoi


there is
to

lit.

there

them unto me] ovon epoi


because
to all

unto me Bo, o0.


..

eiyui

Arm

men I am

preach Syr

because

it

&c, behoves

ROMANS
mine.
13

13-17

For

I intended

many
;

wish for you to know, my brothers, that times to come unto you, and I was hindered

until

now

rest also of the Gentiles.

that I should get fruit in you according as the u To the Greeks and the barbarians,

the wise and the senseless, I


the readiness which
also, those
(is)

with

am me

being in debt.

15

Thus

(is)

who
;

(are) in

Hrome.

to 'preach the gospel to you 16 For I am not ashamed of

the gospel
believe,

the

(it is) power of God unto salvation to all who Jews and the Greeks. " For the righteousness of

for

God

will be revealed in

it

from faith unto faith, according

me all men Eth ro

to teach

Eth

..

and

to the

peoples also fruitful

I became

15 novpoT &c the readiness which (is) with me] OTTq eTiyon JQjuoi my readiness which is to me Bo ..

12 36..nAp(oto
/car (o eir

G)

fie

irpodvfjLov

preach the gospel to you also &c] (bl 12I) 36 (g. itHTit) .. Kai (ev vfi. D* Vg am fu* .. en vfxiv G) vft. toi? ev p. evayy. N &c, Arm, et in vobis qui Roniae estis evang. Vg .. that also to you &c / should preach Syr .. you (add also ro) of country of E. {that)
to

I am Arm

&c, quod in me promtum est Vg .. / am eager Syr .. as much as is in my power willingly exceedingly desirous Eth
fc$
. .

eev&vv. &c

I may teach Eth ne-rgn gp. those who (are) in Hrome] 12 ? 36 .. i&(om ^*k.o)iiH eTujon &>. p. lit. under those who {are) in Home Bo ..
TOIS
16

p.

&C

JGLner. of the g.] (b) 36, to ev.


. .

NABCD*E
. .

Arm
Eth
lit.

7ri ev.

G nnonc

..

add tov xp lo tov


~

DcKL P
.. ..

God]

b (1 2) 36,

Bo (0)

17 al, Vg Bo Syr &c the teaching of his g. add eo-nv N &c evoirxM
that

unto a salvation] (bl) (12?) 36


it

nicTeve] b (12) 36 ..add in


36,

Syr Eth

iiio-5"*.

he should vivify them the Jews] (b 12)

Syr Eth .. to Jew Arm., the Jew Bo., add irpoirov N*) &c ,.om BG, Tert no-yeeini(ei t>)it lit. the 1 .. the Greek Bo Arm cdd .. e\Xr]VL N &c .. Ionians] b (12) 36, Bo (d and afterwards Gentile Arm (the Gentiles Syr Eth (aramawi)

Bo (a^d

")

N (iov8e

irp<DTov

")

Gentile cdd)
17

t-^ik. the righteousness] (b 12) 36,

Syr

(his r.)

..

SiKatocr.

&c,

Bo Aim Eth (the justice of God and his rightness) .. Eth ro has will justify God all who believe truly ^^p] 12, 36 .. Se A, Clem .. and Eth n.^U)\n will be r.] b (12) 36, Bo (neen^) Arm cdd ..a.71-0KaAinrrtTai ^ &c, Syr Arm Eth (om Eth ro, see above) ngHTq in it]

Tenroc PUIIKMOC
efeoA
efecvX.

TnicTic.

kntn ee ercHg. <xe it*.ika.ioc *xe it&.umc[ 18 Top^H i*^p GniioTTe n^^ioTVn

gS
git

iui jvtfijo ivxi incite impujju.e. e<xI5 Aiirruj^qTe n^i eT^jut^gTe iiTJue juLnnoTTe cm ovxi n<rcmc. 19 e ncooTm StniioTTe oircmc[ efeoX itgHTOv. jk nwovTe 20 neqneeHii c*^p e&o\ giS <?*p otto25j msip e6o\.

Tne

cm ueqTajuiio evitoei jjuuloott. ctc Teq^OAi Te uj&. e*te. xiw TeqjuuvntoirTe eTpetrujione ejuivroT tg^s.'se msjlx^t e'su).
ncioirf
juliikoc.i*.oc.

cen^TT epooT.

21

xe ^vcoim imoTTT
n-i.iK4.ioc] (12 ?)

iinoTr^eooTr

n^q

choc

hottc.
b 36
..

36 ..T-iiKeaocimH & by error 36 36

n&umg]
na.]

qua..

Bo
\irio]

18

(&) (12)
neju. 36,
19

Eth has
nk.i]

section 2

Bo
E,*
21

Bo
(b)

hh Bo

Bo(M)..qn*. ot-xi] ^JueTpeq(om peq


2U

26)^1 Bo (b) (12) 36

m]

36,

Bo

..

k-OT.] $^-*.qov. Bo eT&e sc (b) (12 ?)


1

(12) 36

b 12 36, masculine suffix referring to erifr . .. trs. ev auTw awoK. &c, .. trs. arccZ in it Eth &c, Bo git lit. in] b 12 36, e/c Syr Arm cdd .. om Arm ..for he will justify all who believe truly Eth

Vg Syr Arm
(ro, see

above)

k&t&

-ee ace. as] b (12)

36

..

as also

Arm

..for thus
ir*..

Eth
the
r.]

eTCHg written] b (12) 36 .. saith the scripture Eth (12) 36, niexiHi Bo, o 81*0.10? fr$ &c .. add jxov C* .. add
Syr
(h)
n*.(j>ng
.

after

7tio-t<ds

Eth
Syr
18

Or int Jer &c ..om Bo Syr Arm -*.e] (12?) 36, fc$ &c will live &c] b (12) 36 ..trs. ck tt. N &c, Vg
b 36,
17

Arm Eth
Top^H the anger]
opy-q,

iratonT the anger

..

the

penalty

Eth

linn, of God] b (12). .00147

n\&.
..

will be revealed] b
rj

12 36, aTroKaXvTTTeTcu
opyrj

&

&c, Syr

Arm

cometh Eth. .trs. airoKaX.

&c, Syr

Arm Eth

trie

the heaven] (b 12) 36..

om an

ovp.
pref.

int .. 40 238, Bo .. om twc N &c, Or Rp. of the men] b 36, m&eii all Bo (l) .. Eth has every man, sinner and iniquitous

DG

.. KarexovTuv N &c .. who know in their iniquity Eth..w^o prevent TAie the truth] (b) 36, Bo righteousness in their iniquity Eth ro

*ju.*.gTe lay hold on] (b),

Bo Syr Arm
it

righteousness

and pervert
ful tol)

(jueeJLiHi)
19

Vg (am

Syr

Arm Eth

..

add dei

<xe because] b 36, Bo,

on

D*EG

78,

Eth

..

Sm N &c, Syr Arm


b 36,
..

Vg

imoirre God]

(pi) 36 ..add indeed.

Arm

^p]

Bo Syr

Arm

..

and Eth

orongq manifested

it] b 36,

Bo Syr

etpavepwa-tv

ROMANS
as
18

18-21

it is

written,

But

the righteous will live out of the faith.

For the anger of God will be revealed out of the heaven upon all impiety and the iniquity of the men, these who lay hold on the truth of God in iniquity. 19 Because the knowledge of God

For makings being understood, are seen, namely his power eternal and 21 his godhead, for them to be not having word to say, because they knew God, (and) they glorified him not as god, and they
(is)

manifested in them

for

God manifested

it

to them.

20

his secret (things) out of the creation of the world, in his

&c,

Arm Eth
Bo
..

36,

epooov
20

nvr to them] (b) ..was manifested Bo (a^i" ) in them Syr .. Eth ro has for this verse because while
1

they

know God

they are as blind to


r.
fc$

him
?

neqneeHn
avrov
the

lit.

for his

hidden (things)] 12
>

36
..

..

ra yap a(om

G^T )opara

&c,

Vg Bo (ni*&ii&'ff

epcoor iiT^q

om
g

yap

AE x f)

Arm ..for
Eth
ro
..

hidden (things) of God Syr .. but God and that which manifesteth not God Eth
(pref.

is

manifested not

neqT^xiio
..per ea quae

in his

makings] 36, Bo

nj6pm)

..

toi? 7rotr//Aacrtv

fc$

&c

facta sunt

Vg..in

(lit. to)

his creatures

evident from his creations

we know him Eth

ro

Eth .. but he evnoci H.

is evident
lit.

Syr ..by creatures Arm..t and from his works


they understanding them]
the

&c, Vg Bo (12?) 36, voovfxeva his thought and in his knowledge

Arm
Eth
..

..

by

understanding Syr. .in


lit.

cen. e.

they see them]

(12

1)
lit.

36,

Bo

..

are seen Syr

&c
his

which

his

power
is

is
77

ctc Kadoparai N &c, Vg (consp.) for ever] 36, ctc Teq-xoju. iieiteg Te which
tc
ai'Sios ai'Sios
jutit

Arm

power of age

Bo,

avrov oWa/xis

&c ..sempiterna

quoque eius virtus


eternity

Vg..om

L.. and
Teqjul.

his jiovier his

and power

Arm

and

Syr ..namely godhead] 36, Bo


. .

.. Kai 6cioTr]<; ^ &c, Vg .. and his godhead which is for ever Syr Eth has and thus is known his power and his godhead which is eternal Eth ro has but himself he showed, his godhead CTpeir. &c for them to be not having word to say] 12 1 36 .. eirxiiiTOTUjumj it&.-rXcoi'xi

Arm

their being without excuse, without answer Bo .. eis to that avrovs ava-7roXoyr)Tov<i fc$ &c, ita ut sint inexcusabiles Vg they might be without excuse Syr .. that they should not find at all (how Eth) to give excuse Arm Eth (that we &c ro)

naaepovio unto
civat

. .

21

&vcorH they knew]


(while they

1 2

Bo Eth
Syr

know)
(b)

Arm

n&q him]

36, Syr Arm .. yvovTcs ^ &c, T.TCOireit xxnov^. they gl. not] 12 36 .. pref. and 12 36, Syr Eth .. om N &c, Arm gwc

io

Tenpoc
J5.noTujTTgAioT.
^ttu)
a.

puiidiioc
^.-ypneTigoTreiT n^Tcfcoo piw\ue

ntw
22

&.W&.

gn

ite-y-

Aietnre.

neirgHT
gencfciie.

epoov.
tioiKtoit

evxco iixtoc

-se

d^pco^.

23

jvttio &/yujifee

Gneooir
impcoju.e
24

UnnoTTTe
Uj&.qT*>.KO.

hjs.tt^ko
01

gH g\XHT gi

oveitie

t6iih gi -xa/rqe.

n ^i ^

nitoiTTe t^^tt git iteTroiru>iy itgHT eT-

^.K^e^pciiw
25

h*,i FiT^Tujifee itTAie

uneirccout^ eTpetrcu>wj itgHTOir. iiniTOirTe oj5 ikjo'X. j<Tro7ru>iyT

pM
26

^-yui

dwirujiiiye

ilncuiitT

n^p&.

neirr^qcioirr.
ei

iim

ctcjji^jui^^t u}^ [ene

rieite]^ gajutHtt.

eT&e juu *

nnoTTe

[t^^ht]

egenn^eoc
t.n[(oft]

eircHuj.

Te <*^p nevt' l

giojjue] ^Truji&e
22

HTir3yyc[ic] eTn&.p&.
ne Bo
25

t]-

(J>)

36

genc^&e] Bo

(g) ..add

"

(b) (12)
nfci]

36

(cit

Brit. Mus.)
26

(b) (12) 36

(b) (12) (36)

hh Bo

(&) (12)

Eth has
t>

section 3

n. as god]

(i2)36..g. no-v^- Bo..trs. ws 6eov

cSo|.

N
t>

&c, Syr

Arm Eth Syr Arm

&tu and] 12 36, proprium Ant (lat) Eth..oir*.e Bo. .n N &c..om Bo (c) Juriovujn. they thanked not] b (12?) 36, Arm .. om Bo (c) .. om not & &c, Syr .. Eth has not as God they thanked him and glorified him, but rather lied of
..ut creatorem

him and became polluted in their thoughts avruiv k. W &c, Pall. H. L. .. *apS. a. D*EG,
t
...trs. ca-KOTicrOrj

nevgHT

their heart] (>),

Vg
&c,

piuvKe was dark.]

n acrvveTos avriov

k.

Eth
b
..

(their heart in

ignorance .,om inign.ro)

Bo Syr Arm (hearts) epoov unto them]

om
22

fr$

&c

saying] (b) 36, Bo, ^ao-Kovrcs N &c .. and wAm thinking in themselves Syr, themselves-they were reputing Arm, an<i wfo'fe they wish to be wise Eth
e-5-sco
*>.-!rio ftek.TT&.KO incorr.] b (12 ?) 36 cit. and] t> 36 ..for Eth eTeJSneqTA.RO which corrupted not Bo .. immortal Eth (and mortal) gn oireme &c lit. in a likeness of image of the men &c and bird &c]
.

23

(b

and likenesses of form of man they put, and as and as bird Eth .. into likenesses of form of man tbiih beast] mortal, they put him as beast and as serpent Eth ro b 12 36, Bo Eth TTpa7rooW, Syr Arm -x&.Tqe reptile] b 36, Bo, p7TT<ov fr$ &c, Syr (add of earth) Arm .. om bird Bo (Ej*) Eth ro
1

1)

36

(cit ?)

..

beast

and as

serpent

. .

24

eT&e

hm

because &c] b

2 1) 36, 810

NABC 5

17

al,

m Vg Bo

ROMANS
thanked not
:

22-26

11

they became void in their thoughts, and was darkened unto them. 22 Saying (We 23 And they changed the glory are) wise, they became fools. of God incorruptible for a likeness of image of the men, which 24 is wont to corrupt, and bird and beast and Because reptile. of this God gave them in their lusts of heart unto uncleanness, for them to dishonour their bodies in them (i.e. the

but

(&.)

their foolish heart

25

lusts).

These

who changed

the truth of

God

for the

lie,

they worshipped and they served the creature rather than him who created, this (one) who is blessed unto [age of]
age.

Amen.

26

Because of this God [gave them] unto vile


*

passions: for even* their


ei

Te

women changed ^&p = at tc yap.

the [work] of their

D &c Syr (h) Arm {because of which) Eth (and because nnovTe God] b 36, N &c, Bo Syr Arm..oin C*, Eth Did .. trs. Trape8u)Kv avrovs o Oeos i$ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. he gave them itevOTrcouj iij>ht their up and left them Eth .. caused them Eth 10 lusts of heart] b 36, in the wish of their heart Eth ro .. om Eth .. nieni^ttjulia nTe novoHT Bo eir&.KA^. lit. unto an uncleanness] (b) 36, Syr..ts ai<aOapo-tav, Bo Arm .. that they should defile themselves Eth, continuing and dishonour their body .. om A* eTpevctouj &c for them to dishonour their hodies in them] en'siiiepoTPujuiuj
Syr
. .

add

/cat

of

this)

fiTenoTcio.ii.*v iis5p. Hi&. for their bodies to be dishonoured in

them Bo,
al,

&c
..

gp^i ng. in them] (b 12) 36, Bo,


v eavTois
ivrfcTruj.

v am-ois

NABCD*

Syr
into

Dc

&c,

Arm

..

om Eth
who changed &c] (b 12) 36 .. because Eth &.iro-yu)ujT they w.] (b 12)
..

25

lie

(36 .. en: 12) &c they turned the truth


..

36,

Bo

(c)

they submitted
..

to,

Arm
nwp&,

Kat ecre/3ao-07/crav

&c,

Bo Syr
created]

(feared)

Eth

om Bo

(b)

&c rather than him who

(36

Eth has and they left the creator of all newi ctcju. this who ctc. which is this, he who Bo, os co-tiv evXoy. &.! ne <J>h t^ &c, Arm .. to whom praises and blessings Syr .. who is God blessed Eth uj&. &c unto &c] (b), Eth ro .. cts tovs atwvas fc$ &c, Bo .. to age of ages Syr Eth (age of age) ..for ever Arm
1)
..

&c]

b,

ctc

28

a.

mio-mre &c
..

God gave them]

(b

1) ..

^qTHiTov irsec^

gave-

n&eoc irap&utKtv av-rovs o #eos fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm eve. vile passions] b 12 ..iraO-q anpnas fr* &c, Bo Syr Arm ..penalty evil Eth fcirujifce changed] 1 2 ..left Eth ngioft irrev<J>. the
them God Bo Eth

12
27

Tenpoc PIMKMOC
go[uioi](o[c

^t[cic].

ti]TPRgo[oirt

js.]tku>

h[cuk>]v

AEng[u>fe ivr]q>7r[cic Fi]T[e]cg[iJiie. jw]aiott[^ ettey]ep[Hv. Alii [eifpgtofe] T*>.C^HJllOCTrttH.

geitgo]o[VT]
&.[v]co

g[K]001PT
K&.Tev

TUjMeiio
28

iifteue UTeTrn[*\jvHH] e-ysi

k[ju.oc]

egjpaa

iigHTO-y.
K&.&.q rt^TT

js.t(x>

ee eTeHnoTr^oKsuLd^e jOLnnoTTe &. nwovTe t*^v ottcoottH. egpa.i TgHT gn


29

R'soottt eeipe imeTejSiyuje.


IMA*, gl U&.UI2V gl

ctt'shr efto\ ivxi n<?cmc

nOMHpi^. ^TOi
gi

gl JL)inTAl&.lTO ttgOTO.
30

CTTAAC^

iv\&. gi gu>T& gi

upoq ugHT
cit

eqgooTT.

ftpeq-

u&.cKc. npeqK&.T^<V.&Aei.
27

ILu^cTnoTTe.

iipeqcioiy.

28

(b) (12)

2i
ujuje]
29

i.OKi.]

(21) b cit
b,

(b) (12) 21

ee ere] eeTe cit..-eT


b

..

toki.

21
*

cipe]

(12)

2i..eveipe
. .

cit

12 &c, euj
21
cit

cuje

Bo

(a x

&c)
b

..

ccjuhuj*.
30

(b) (12)

aiRtai.]
cit
..

om

ajuvt. cit

Bo (a^bcl 26) govoj b Ctt govoT


(b)

12

21

eqgoo-y]
..

eqgo-y

21

(12)

21

cit

npeqKfcCKec] 21
12

-kc

cit

ju&ct]

b?

cit

..

ajl^ctc 2i..AiJkCTen

lipeqcioig] (b) 21 ..npequjwc cit


T-qv
<f)v<Tu<r)v
..

Bo Syr (the necessity of Sec) ..the /i> nature Eth .. evn&.p& T. unto (one) contrary to their nature] (12 ?) .. ej6pm e(o)vna .pa c^-ycic lit. into a contrary to nature Bo cis tvv Trapa <f>vaiv N &c gwi es contra naturamYg .. and that which is not natural they used Syr..
work &c] (12)
yj>r}(Tw,

necessity natural

Arm

t.

<. ktutlv

D*

. .

. .

into use
27

unnatural Arm

..

lit.

in that which became not their nature

Eth

gojuoiwc likewise] (12), C al, Bo Eth add <5e A D * G P 4 1 7 al, Bo (c)


. .

Arm
*cai

fc$BD** &c, Syr ixevKeg. lit. their males also]


..

add

re

(12),

Syr Eth
..

..

kcli 01

ap.

&c,

work] (12)
left their

XP HC,C
N
&c

Syr

Arm Arm

..

ap.

..

<pvaiv

L 252 nga>& &c the 17. .om Eth which has

women

with] s5en in Bo,

wn Stc^tcic of the nature] (12).. om Eth &c &.vco &c and the ret. r. of &c receiving]
&c Bo and
tuj.
iifc.

&c

..

evetfi

they shall receive

the ret. reward] (b

21), JLth (they find their recompense


TjveSci
fc$

returneth their crime) ..add


21),

&c,
28

Bo Syr Arm egp. ng. lit. in them] (b Bo Syr Arm ..upon tliemselves Eth &c
k.
-a.

BK
..

35

..

ev caurois

e/iru)

and according

as]

21

cit

Ka#ws
21
to

ow

Pall.

H. L.
,

ATnou-x.

&c they ref.-knowledge]

(b)

(cit),

Arm..

AnoTep 2k.OK. e^c*^-^


God
in knowledge Bo,

nTO-rov they did not approve

keep hold of

S
. .

&c

(Oeov ex

tv

^g

they judged not in them-

selves to

know God Syr

they thought not of

God

in their heart

Eth

ROMANS

27-30

13

nature unto (one) contrary to their nature. 27 Likewise their men even left the work of the nature of the woman, they burned [unto one] another, men with men working the
indecency, and the retributory reward of their error receiving in themselves. 28 And according as they refused God to have

him in their knowledge, God gave them up unto a reprobate mind to do the (things) which are not right. 29 Being filled
up with all iniquity and wickedness and evil and covetousness being full of envy and murder and strife and subtlety of evil
;

heart.

30

Whisperers, slanderers, haters of God, despisers,

to

God gave them up] b (12) 21 cit, so Ood also gave them Eth ..TrapeSwKev avrovs o 6eo<s N a B &c, Bo Syr Arm, Pall. H. L. ..om o #os fr$*A evgHT lit. unto a heart] (12) 21 cit.. a
**

nit. taa.it eg.

heart

Eth ivxooirr reprobate] (b) 12 21 cit, aSoKipov, of vanity Syr, nneTeSujiue the (things) which are of vileness Arm, foolish Eth not right] b 12 &c..this which is not worthy Eth ..this which is not
them Eth ro
..

profitable for
29

add

Rmtov

lit. to

do them Bo
evil] (b

-xi

itfS'.-KAKi&.-nonHpiA. iniquity
7r.

and wickedness and

km. NABCK 17 al, Bo. .add iropveia after cl8ik. L &c, Syr Arm .. add ir. after kclkixl D*EG 217, Vg -xi h<. gi KAKiA-AiixTA!.. iig. all iniquity and wickedness and evil and
12) 21 cit..
aS. 7rov.

covetousness]
jutei"^!

(b

12)

&c,

na.-2k.iK.

n.

neix

k*.k.

neju.

non.

neju.
ini-

ivxonc

all unrighteousness
.. 7r.

and wickedness and

evil

and

quity

Bo
77-.

(a &c)

aS.

/ca/c.

7rov. 7rA.

al

.. ir.

aS. ttov. Ka/c. ir\. b$A,

Syr..

a8. ttov. ttX.

km.

BL

&c,
..

all iniquity (evil, malice,

fraud)

Bo {ttov. kclk. &c cj^l) Arm Eth omni iniquitate malitia fornicatione
full]
. .

avaritia nequitiaYg
as before), //.eo-rous

eu\neg being

b 21 cit,

Bo

(the

same word

(same as before) .. om Syr ii\&. of envy] b 12 &c .. trs. <povov (pOovov 17 80 ..Eth 21 has of envy and continues envious murderers &c guvrfe murder]
satiated~E,th

N &c, plenos Vg Arm

cit

..

trs. cpiSos (povov

..

<povwv G,

Vg

strife] b

12

&c

..

epiSas

npoq
..

(tol)Lcif .. om Ephr subtlety] b &c .. om

^-Tcon

rigHT

21 cit eqg. of evil heart] (b)


julcti
30

KaKorjOeias

fc$

&c,

Arm

(Eth)..neju

eqgwoir and

evil

No

section

mark

thought Bo Syr appears, therefore the text follows the Bohairic

division of verses Giroi

npeqx*' CKec

>

c **

nas 6ec tion mark at ii-s&ci


(pref.

npequ. Rpeq. whisperers, &c] (b 12) &c, Bo


so

evoi being)
1

Arm
.

(tale-bearers,

Slanderers) .. Calumniators, deriders Eth

And murmuring and

calumniation Syr
2) &c,

jOUi^CTn. haters &c] (b

Bo

14

Tenpoc puiiduoc

cwtI

K'x&cioht. iifc2v&puio.. iipequuyre itc&. nneeooT. itce31 h^oht ita/m^gre. 32 mjm jvii nc**. neTeioTe.
eTcooirii Ain'i.iKa.iajjui^ JuLnnoiTTe.
ote iteTeipe iiit^i
js.TV.'A.js.

ceUnuja. jutnAiov.

ot aiohon ceeipe juuuooir


i[AAd,Tr]

cecTr7r^.oKi
II.
iiijjl

[a*]K itTeipe aaaioot.


]

[T]fte

na[

cs(i)

u>

TRpie. g55 ng[&n] c<^p emtpme KT^^IO JULUIOU JUUS-TT^^K. Kipe kJU[OOTT
2

npioute. ottom SiKeoTr^ itgHTq


gtOlOK Tie]Tivreige *.ttu) juLnitoTTe.

Kpine.
juoott.
3

TiicooTtt ^&.p
JRXieeTre

[r&e.

iisjie exit iieTeipe [O.-

Ri[pe
4

aLuloot]
JU.H

xe en^i oi npu)jm[e ]e se e[Kepn]&o\ engjoi


Altt

juuhoh

KK*.[T^]^pottei FtTuiKTpiJujiNO ivreq atSt-

D^pHCTOC

TqjS.O^H
..

TeqAlttTges.pUJHT.
21
ctt
)

Ma^epcoAie]

cit

iilWrep[ 21
2 s

sl

32

(b) (b)

(b)

21

(b)

(12) (21)

(b)

(12

(21)

*.(b)

Syr Eth (haters


b
cit,

of Lord) .. Oeoo-rvyets & &c, Arm..ora Eth ro nne#. the evil] ApeqKtoTe seekers] npeq-xumi finders Bo, N &c

Bo

(b)

..

ngenee.

(for

gennee)
(b)

evil (things) 21, kcikcov

&c

..

iinineTg. the evil (things)


81

Bo
21
cit:

cit

n^e(Tg 2i)ht and 21 continue


..

senseless]
ii&.Tna.gTe

breaks

off

here,
fol-

unbelieving, omitting the


(fu*)

two

lowing words of
av\er]fJLOva<;

N*ABD*EG, Vg
Syr
..

Bo which have
fr$

ao-ropyovs

ao-ropyovs ao-irovSovs aveXtr].

CD c KLP

&c,

Vg
..

Syr

Arm

..

trs. Ka/cwv ao~vvTov<;

om

acrvv. acrvvO. acrropy.

Bo

(b)

Eth
..

has foolish and stupid and finders of evil, and they have not mercy s &c n\\ ctcootii these who know] 21 .. oiTivcs-cTtyvovTcs
fc"$

CTrtytvwfTKOVTCs

B 8o

..

add ovk

evorjaav

D*E

..

add ovk tyvwcrav

..

add

ov o-vvrjKav 15
to.

im&i these] Eth

Totavra

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth

ro ..add juLnewipH^- of this kind, ceUnuj&. &c are worthy of &c]

Bo Arm Eth (singular) ..Ae (i.e. God) to death is condemning Eth ro has that the judgement of death (is) to him who this did &c ov Aionoii] 21, Vg (am fu) Eth .. add yap D*..add -xe therefore Bo., add 8e 46 61, Bo (A, c D r EjL) .. et non solum Vg Arm, Ambrst ceeipe-cecv(e 2i)n they do-they consent] (b 1) 21, N &c, Bo Syr .. 01 iroiowTcs-oi o-vvSokovvtcs (B) d**eg Vg Arm (who do-who consent)
21,

Syr

..

ROMANS
31

I 31

II 4
evil,
32

15

proud, boasters, seekers after the


parents.
Senseless, unbelieving.

obeying not their These who know the


these
(things)
(&.)

ordinance of God,

that those

who do

are

worthy of the death, not only they do them, but with those who do them.
II.

consent

every one

Because of this [thou hast nothing] to say, O man, who judgeth: for in the judgement in which thou

art judging another thou condemnest thyself, thou also doest 2 For we know that [the them (being) he who judgeth.

judgement of God is according to] truth upon those who do 3 But thou thinkest this, man, [who judgest them [them]. who do] such things, and thou art doing them [also], that
thou shalt escape the judgement of God. 4 Otherwise thou art despising the riches of his kindness and his forbearance
Eth has
tfiey
1

they are those

who do

it,

but another also

they incite,

and

do

it
.

eT&e n. because &c] b (12 21).


&c,

because of which

Arm

..

om Eth
..

e-sco to say] jXLit&.ujepoiru)

&.n thou wilt not be able to


..

answer Bo

avaTro\oyr]To<s ei

fc$

Vg (Arm)

there is not to thee

excuse Syr

otoh nnui every one] (b) 12 (21) Bo .. om Syr Arm .. Eth has who answerest the judge of righteousness (the judge of all ro) when thou art he who was indignant against another, wlien thou thyself doest that
which thou
hatest,

against thy neighbour

gU

ng\n-eRR.

in the

judgement &c] (t>) 12 (21 1) C* 37 al..j6en ngMt ctck^ ii.11.oq in the judgement which thou givest Bo .. om Kpi/xari & &c, Macarius .. Eth,
nKeovA, another] b (1 2), tov erepov fc$ &c .. eneKuj^Hp thy see above Keipe xx. thou doest them] neighbour Bo Syr Arm Eth (see above) Bo (itej-on) Arm .. Greek Bo Syr Arm (b) (Eth) ..Ta avra 7rpacro-cts,
have yap, Bo (e) and Sah omit.. Eth, see above
judgeth]
(b),

eTKpme who
(:$*.

Kpivwv

N
37

&c,

Vg (am

Syr
2

..

quae iudicas

Vg

(fu

&c)
al,

..

re^p] (b)

NC

17,

$h Arm dem Vg Bo Arm..om 23,


floriac)

Bo

eT^-g^n)

in which tliou judgest

Eth..8e

AB &c,
s

Syr (h) .. and Syr (vg) Kju.eeve thou thinkest] b,


..

&c,

Bo

(add
^.e]

Hook
b,

thou)

(Syr)

Arm
Syr
*

think therefore
P,

Eth (imperative)
17 fc$

Ho., but what

..

ow

Arm

(Eth)
&c,

juLAion

otherwise]

Bo

(uj^n) Syr

Arm

..

and. thinkest

thou Eth
fjLa.Kpo6v(x..

KewT&qjpone^ni 12)] (b 12) Bo Eth (to despise) .. trs. r r Asm TjuiiKara<f>p. N &c, Bo(cD J 1 L) Syr (darest thou)

i6

Tenpoc puiiKMoc
-xe
eifAAeT^itoifc..

cko it^TcooTii

aLuor

epe tjaut^phctoc jAnfitoTJTe eme 5 r^tjv neimujOT jl*h newgHT

crcoott^ n\K egovit noToptTH g5S negooir uii n^aiXn efeo\ iing^n xkAxe. IimovTe. ivropcH 6 nov*v r&t*> neqgfcnnr. n*>.i eTti^Ttotofce Utiot^

CTHnoei ^

weTiyoon juteii k^ta. eTnouioMH iingtofe eTit^itovq. eTUjme ilcjs. neooT uti tit^ic *jm taj.t^tt^.ko 8 itee&o\ * itoTTton^ uujjv eiteg. gn ov^tioh. ero
7

w&.tc(otj3

cjv

TAie. exneiee
9

*^

Ain

ot^uhit

jum

OTeXiv^ric

vJ/v^qh niJLi npcojue ei-pgtoft


5

eirop^H aiH oirXoyxcT eotw enneeooT. Tivnioir^^i

eiramts'oiic.

(b) (12) 21

(citLeyden)
12 cit
.. ju. ..

TsumT Bo
(2i)cit 21
7

gU]

21

iioiroprH] 12 cit .. -roipvH the anger 21 .. 8 12 Topi'it] 12 cit, Bo .. iioirop. 21


2
1

n&i ct] 12
1

cit
)

neT? 21 ..^HeeBo
1

(b) (12) (21

iiujes.]

..

gfeHve] 12 cit .. ge&. 8 1 uja & 21 (b) (21) 2

neefi.] nefe. 2

gri] giTii
'

Bo (BCJ, r
(b) (12) 2
1

18)

atccotH] nce^A*.*^

e^it

Bo

iice.]

iice b

e-rpg.] e-npi.

Bo (GK r M)

..

HH

CTipi

Bo

cko &c being TpILii&o the riches] (12 ?) 2 1 ..the greatness Arm Eth &c .. ituejui ..n and knowest not Bo eme JGL ev. lit. ignorant] ayvowv is bringing thee unto a s /act. o-e ayci &c, Vg Syr repentance] 12 21

. .

N
.

{causing thee
5

to

come)., thee to repentance bringeth


..

Arm
&c,

. .

thyself subdueth

unto repentance Eth


Kvra.] b 21,

ad paenitentiam

te

provocet Orsiesius
8c

neKnujoT thy hardness] neKgHT naaovejuigeHq thy h. of heart Bo .. the h. of thy heart Syr Eth ju.Ii-noei(oi 21) *>n and-not] 21 ..kcu ne thine imp. heart Bo and according to afjberavorjTov KapSiav fc$ &c thine &c Arm..w/c^ is not repenting Syr., and impenitence Eth KC-egoirn thou art gathering in] 21 ..thou castest in Bo. .thou n^coXn the heapest together Eth .. Orjo-avpi&is N &c (Syr Arm) rev.] b 12 21 cit, S &c, Bo Syr Arm, Mac .. avTa7roSwo-ews A, Caes.. if should come the judgement of God Eth. om Bo (e x *) .. if should come IIthy retribution and if &c Eth ro (both omitting in the day &c) ng&ii &c lit. the judgement of truth] 12 21 cit, Bo, SiMuo/c/Ho-ias N* AB
21,

aAAa Syr (because

Bo (a 2 *gl*mop) .. add of) Eth .. and Eth ro

om Eth ro Bo Arm..pref.
.

&c,

Arm

..

neju.

. .

. .

D*EG
(Bo

&c, Syr (vg)

Arm, Macarius

..

pref.

/ecu

NcDcRLP

&c, Syr (d)

b,*)

(Eth

ro)

ROMANS
and
is

II 5-9

17

his long-suffering, being ignorant that the kindness of God 5 according to thy hardness bringing thee unto repentance and thy heart which understandeth not, thou art gathering in for thyself anger in the day of the anger and the revela;

tion of the righteous judgement of God, repay to each according to his works.

6
7

this (one)

who

will

Those indeed

who

are with the patience of the good work, who seek for the glory and the honour and the incorruptibility (he will give
to them)

disobedient to the truth,

But those out of strife who are and (^.e.) who obey the iniquity 9 unto are destined) anger and indignation and tribula(they tion and anguish upon every soul of man who worketh the
eternal
life.
6

ma
N

ct
..

lit.

this

who]

os

^
..

&c

..

because he

Eth

Twwte

repay]

^-

give

Bo
&c,

airoSwo-ei

&c,

Vg

cit,

Bo Syr
Jtxeii

Arm

(cdd)

Syr Eth their works

neqg. his works] (12) 21 Arm .. add in the judgement

of his justice Eth

rots /Acv

&c those indeed who are with the patience] (12) &c .. &c .. HH xieit eT&.ir&..u.oni iiTOTOT those fc$ indeed who persist Bo .. om pav Bo (k f m) Syr Arm .. /acv yap 47, Bo
7

hctuj.

Kti.6

virofj.ovr)v

(cD

Jj ii)

juuTgcoA

lit.
..

of the work] 21

21

..

epyov
e-ruj.

&c..;6eii
s.]

cyg(i)i in a work

Bo Eth

towards work
&c, Syr (glory

Arm
&c

who

(12)

&c
&c)

..

trs. a(f>6ap. tprjTovo-Lv

fc$

seek he will give to


life

them

Arm

{and glory &c

seek), also

&.TT&.KO

Rhh ctkio^
6dn&^ Bo

iic&. oir<jim;6

Bo but governing om Eth iieneo)


..

(nexx otpjulctneoo-y &c the


glory

glory &c] governed by preceding


gov. by
juut

eTujme

..

otwot &c a

&c

tjuHtatt. and the inc.] (b) (12) &c .. a<p6ap. N &c, Bo &c ..om Eth .. ov xxevi h\Tr a thought of inc. Bo add he indeed will give to them Eth (not Eth ro) (p)
. .

21 2 1 ^.e] b

..om Bo
..

(ci-j)

e&. git
..

2',

fc$

&c,

Bo

Aim

who
1

are contentious Syr

infidels

ot^. out &c] (b 1) 21 Eth cto n.


l

who
fc$

N c &c,

2 .. /cat antiO. NBD*G, deg Vg Bo &c .. add p.ev ev(eoir b)opt*H lit. unto an anger] & 2 ..opyrj Syr(h) &c, Bo Arm..pref. he will repay Syr op^H-^umT] (b) 2 1 ,

are &c] b 21

5$ABD*EG
retribution

37,

Vg Bo

(-scout

= opyr) above-Si&on)
(of God)

Syr

Arm

..

their

and penalty and wrath

Eth

..

Ovp.. /cat opyr]

Dc

&c,

Syr (h)
9

Alii

noveei.
1717

lit.

and i] Syr Eth..om N &c, Vg Bo that of &c and the Ionians] (b 12)
C

Arm
2
1

Taoiiov*..touSaiou-tAA^vos

..

is

Tenpoc puiikuoc
10

iiujopn A*n noireeinin.

neoov xe xin iitmo jun


ennCTItXttOITq.
AiniOTT'^.JS.I

^piHH

UOTTOIt

ill**.

TpgU>fil

iuijopn xtH noireeinin.

nitoTTe.

e&o\

js.'xi?

npme

nenTajrpnofie nouioc. jvTroi neTpnofee oix nitoA.oc cen^13 nneTcuyrl* c^p js.it 55juoott oi5 nnojuoc.

12

n juLAin -sico o&.p ^tju[ jvxH ttomoc eTrn&.oe on

ennojmoc lie ivxin^ioc nn^ojpH nnoTTe. evW&. u iieTeipe iinuoAioc nTOTrn&.Tuta>.iooTr. gOT*>.n i*^p
na,i
15

ngeenoc. CTejumTOTr nojutoc. tjrircei ceeipe aaiihoajloc. aajuHtott hojuoc ceujoon ii^t fino*AOc aa^tjv^tt.
itivi

ctttoto

Jlajliou

enowfe [ii]nHOJU.oc

eqcH

gjuE

neirHT. epe Tetrcvnei^Hcic pjuirrpe itUAA^T


10

[&.v]uj

(b) (12) (21)

2'

neooir-eeiiim]
1

om

b homeotel

..

oifioov a

&c enneTit.] (12) 2 .. cn&n. (21) noireeiiiiii] glory &c Bo ti/ai^ " 1 b 21 2 1 ..noTieitm 12 (b) (12) (21) 2 garl!] 2 1 ga/m b 12 1 2 Eth has section 21 5 (b) (12) (21) evirfc-nojuioc] g&.gTJ5
. .
. .

om

b homeotel
..

attcd]

ovog hh

-*.e

Bo

13

(o)

(b) (21) (2

neT b ..ov ra>p Bo fcn] b2 1 ..om2i ernx.] 2 1 .. jQ.nn. " 1 21 21 -pit 21 (b) (12) niuvgpSi] b 2 ivxik.] 2 .. ne-\. 21 Bo julRtoif 2 21 2 b ..jujuiiiT. ..eujum i] (21) goTe>n] (b) Bo .. C^TCIC Bo (AFMP) .. C^TTCIIt Bo (b) 2 t^TCCl] 21 2 .. cJ>TCI b,
jiitcr] 21
]
1 1 1 1

juiTtotf

b 2
-

..

ju.Ju.nT 2 ] 2
15

..

elsuuit.

2
1

juLjulht.

2]

..

eJuuuriT.

12

..

aiHto-s

b 21
..

(b) (12) (21) 2


1

cvnei'i.HCic]
1

no

MS..

CTiteiTe[cic] 21

cvnH**.ecic 2

njuuufcv] 2

..

epcoov

ruI.JU.fcv 21,

Bo

..

niooir ne.11.

Bo

(b)

&c .. lovSaiw-eXXrjvi G 37, Syr (vg Aramaean) .. the Jew-tlie Greek Bo Arm [heathen) ..whether Jew or aramawl Eth; thus verse 10 1 ^ &c, Syr..om Eth ,.Jirst-and afterwards nujopn first] b 12 2

Arm
10

thus verse
-\e] b 12 2
1

N
trs.

&c,

Bo Syr..om 38
ttovti

al,

Arm Eth
1
,

iiovoit n.

to every one] 2 1
11

..

ayaOov
is

G
Bo Syr
1

ju(e b)ju.n &c there

is

not pleased with Eth 1 Bo (o) v^p] b 21 2


12

not &c] (b 12) 2 go person] b 12


1
,

Arm

..God

..

ivxonc iniquity

Bo &c..om Bo (af)

nernra/vpitoAe those &c] (12?) (21) 2


&c,

(Arm sm)..add
&c Bo
(o)

r<fcp

(b)

Bo (ne f^p) Syr Eth.. hh

jueit ue^p

fc-xn

ROMANS
evil,

II 10-15

19
10

the (soul) of the

Jew

first

and

(then) the Greek.

But

the glory and the honour and the peace to every one who worketh the good, to the Jew first and (then) the Greek. 11 For there is not acceptance of person with God. 12 Those

who

sinned without law will be perishiDg also without laiv and those who sin in the law will be judged from the law. 13 For not those who hear the law are the righteous with God,

but
14

(&.)

those

who do

the

law

For whenever the

Gentiles,

(are) those who will be justified. who have not law, by nature do

15

the laiv, these, having not law, are being for law to themselves. These are showing to thee the work of the law written in
their heart, their conscience bearing witness

with them, and

&c without &c] b

1
,

Syr
2
1

Arm Eth
2
1

..

avcyuus

&c,

Bo

(eaiOAioc)

evmw-eA. will &c] 21

..

trs. avo/wos xai

a7roXowTat

Arm
sin]

(Eth)
21
2
1

on

also]
..

21

..om Bo (n 26)
those

Bo Syr neTp. those who


&c,

Arm

neirr&.-vp.

who sinned
..

b,
fr$

N
&c

&c,

Bo Syr
gli
2
]

gli nn. in the law


21 (Eth) also cdd)
18
..
..

i]

(t> 1)

21,

Bo Arm

ev vo/xw

guH
P

through
12I

b,

trs. Sia vo/x. K.pi6.

N &c, Bo ..from Syr..&y Arm N &c, Syr Arm (Eth)


those

(add
& 21,

om

verse

(Eth) ..01

a.Kpoa.Ta.1

&c,

SneTC. &c for not Bo Syr (Arm)


it

who hear]
,

justified before

Bo Syr Arm.. Eth has is nn. God ?


tov

b (21) 2 1 fr$ &c, in hearing the scripture that they are

^p]
2

the law

frSABDG
fr$

47

me

i]

(&

?)

2 1

K &c, Bo Arm
1
,

..

om
01

al

n-^in. the righteous] & 21 2

Bo
2
1,

..

Slkclloi

N
om

&c

..are justified

jroirjTat

&c, Syr

Arm Arm

neTeipe those &c] b 21


nn. the law
2
]

Bo..

b 21 2

l
,

Dc

&c,
2
1 ,

tou
..

fc$ABD*G
8iKaio)6.
fc$

(Syr)
14

&c, Ai-m (Eth)


2
1
,

neTovn^T. those &c] b 21 .. add napa Oew G, m

Bo Arm .. Bo (ctot.)
..

.p]

& 21

tf

&c,
1
,

Bo

Sgeen. the G.] b 21


noju.oc] (b) 21 2 Syr..nn*am. b 2
1 ,

G, Bo.,

N&c..<A<?
,

om 470 8e G 478, Arm afoo Eth c^, N &c, Arm., the -peoples Eth laws Arm unit, the law] 2i,Bo(c)
.. ..

Bo, ra tov

v.

J<

&c (Arm Eth)

n^i these] b

(12) 21
15

&c, Bo.. 01 Totovroi G, deg Vg n^i cttt. these &c] 12 2 1 ..nea eaovtong these
2
1
,

fr$

who manifest
juLuok

Bo

..

oitivs evSuK.

fc$
1

&c,

Arm and
..

those

show Syr Eth

..om N &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth nevgHT their 1 N &c, Arm heart] 21, Bo Syr Eth .. nnevg their hearts 2 epe &c their consc] 21 2 Bo (bcd^^l) .. pref. ovog and Bo .. their minds
to thee]

12

21

C 2

20

Tenpoc
lc

puiiexioc
TK^THCOpei H
Olt

utaihtc

niieTTJutoHJueK. gi oircon

iniOT-re n\Rpme itgiS negooT eTepe evoTFUiglA. JEneemi miptojue r^ta. neTfXi?ee7Uoti giTw ic ne^c. ^Tru* [uHtom] 17 euj-xe [x]e eTJutoTTe epou -xe niOTr^jvi
jliok gS5 nitoiAOC [e]RUjoTUjoir ajjuok
18

git nnoiTTe.

rcoottH jDLneqoTTOiiu. fv^OKiAi^e tmeTptioqpe 19 evTc>fio IUaor eftoA gi5 nitojmoc. euit^gre epou noTroem ^e eno rvx^TJutoeiT FinfrWe. Mtie[T]gJS
*ttu)

incite.

2U

eTKT&K

iuU*.awir

ilpeq^c&u) nn&eHT. wc^g_ niiajHpe ujhaa. urn tjlic gI5 iingpfe jumcoovii

1 K&Tin.]2 ..IUtTM. 21 Bo (c &c)..irre Bo (abd^l) e-xeit upon Bo, green Bo 18

16

(b)(2l)2l

eTepe] 5

>
. .

6T6

"(b)
(18) (21)

(12) (21)

gH
b
..

1 in] b 21 2 ..

mov^i]

iou"*.a.i
20

Bo
(b)

(b) (12) 21 (12) 21

(b)

cko] b ..ko 21

Arm., their

heart (Eth)

ivfju.

n.

gi

lit.

in

midst of their

1 twv Aoyicr/Atuv N thoughts together] (21) 2 .. fj.cra$v aAA^Awv between epKvm^opin otttcoot next noTepnov accusing

&c

..

them
..

with one another

Bo

..

blaming one another in their thought

Arm

om

themselves Syr (jLerav a\\. Eth .. trs. excusing amongst 1 2 .. ie or Bo .. om Bo (afk )


1

h] b 21

negoor in Syr (vg) Arm., add Eth Tjfiep. B..when


gll
o 0cos

16

the day &c] 21


eTiiJttA-y fAa< b

2 1,
..

Bo, ev

rjfj..

17

A,

Vg
&c
..

(tol)

cv q/Aepa ore
,

ND

ev

7;

&c
..

imoirre God] (b) 21 2 1 Bo., iiiTne^Hn the secrets] 21 2 1 Ta Kpvrrra


,

trs.
fc$

Kpivei

&c,
,

Bo

Syr

Arm

Ilnee.

*Ae secret

b,

(E)

Bo

..nip. *Ae

37, d,

man Bo (a^'E^j/o) Mcion om 42 43 ..add juou N


..

the men] b 2 1 &c, neire^. the gospel] (21) 2 1 &c, Bo Syr Arm ..as I taught
itp.
2
">
1 ..

Eth
&c,
17

Jesus the Christ] giTii &c through Bo Syr Arm Eth..Sia XP- ^ ^--XP-

Sia iv XP-

N a A-D E

^* " acl<i
47

TOU KUP l0U

TJ/AWV

D
euj-xe
a.e

hut

if]

(b),

ei

8c
..

tfABD*EK
om * Bo
..

al,
..

deg Vg
iSe

Bo (BD r GJ, r L 18) Syr


al,

(vg)

Arm

and if Eth

D^L

Syr
..

Syr

evAtovTe ep. lit. they are calling thee] b (21?), *vu) and] om Eth c7rovo/Aa^ N &c, Bo (n^p^n epou) Arm ..
(h)

ROMANS
or also excusing
the Christ.
17
;

II 16-20

21

in the midst of their thoughts at (one) time they are accusing 16 in the day (in) which God will be judging

according to the gospel through Jesus thou art being called, The Jew, and thou 18 And thou [restest] thyself in the law, glorying in God. knowest his will, thou approvest the (things) which are good,
the secrets of the

men
if

But

19 Thou art trusting thyself that being taught out of the law. thou art being (a) leader of the blind, (a) light to those who

(are) in the

darkness,

20

(a)

teacher of the senseless,

(a)

master

of the

young

children, having the form of the

knowledge and

r r 21, fc$ &c, Bo (BCD Jj L 18) Syr Arm .. who Eth .. ora Bo the law] b 21, DcE &c, Bo Arm. .thy law Eth..om

mtojuu

eKujovuj. glorying]

b (12)

21,

Bo (i8)..pref.
Syr

*<u

fc$

fr$ABD * &c, Bo Syr

Arm
18

Eth
^ituj

and] b 12 2 1..
(b)
..

that
fc$

k-^okiax.

thou app.] (b)

(12) 21,

Bo
..

Eth

(disc.)

seemly Syr

&c, Bo Syr (ehoosest) Arm (discemest) iteTpnoq(fc 2i)pe the-good] b 21 .. the choice Bo .. the evrc&iio 5.. lit. good Arm .. that which is better Eth
pref. kcu

they teaching thee] b 21, KaTrfx ovfJLV0 ^ ^ &c .. KepK*.eHKin axxx. thou instructest thee Bo .. that thou knowest Syr .. and thou &c Bo (D r L) Arm Eth efio\ gJS out of] (b) 21, Bo, ck N &c, Syr Arm ..
through Eth
19

KiUk.gTe thou art trusting] b 21,


..

Bo Arm

..7r7roi#as tc

fr$

&c,

Syr Eth

Eth
o-kotci
20
fc$

iiovoein light] b 21 .. pref. and Syr neTg5l(fi b) hk. those &c in the d.J b (21) Bo..twv v &c, Syr Eth .. the darkened Arm

add

-^.e

Bo (b*)

npeq^c. teacher] b 21
ncfcg master] b 21,
the teacher
3

..

cj>peq^\ the teacher


..

Bo

..pref.

and Syr
..

Eth

&c

nc. the master Bo


..

(BCDrj^L 18)

OTOg nc^g and

Bo Syr Eth

om

^ &c, &c] b (12?) 21 .. niKO-ysi iiekXcooTi the little evnT^K having] b (12) fc$ &c, Bo Arm .. Syr Arm Eth .. om add ^.e 21 ..and there is to thee Syr ..and thou art conformed Eth

nuj. J3- the children .. vrjiriwv

young

BCJ x r o i8)ju.op<$K Bo, ttjv ncooirlt &c the kn. and the truth] 1 2, fr$ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. the true Eth .. nc. Rtaic the kn. of the truth b 21 gU mi. in the law] b 12 21, fr$ &c, Bo (a^e^fp 18) Syr Arm .. pref. ct which (is) Bo .. and thou knowest (teachest ? ro) the jyrecept of thy Law in which thou wilt be justified Eth
ngpfe (gHpfc 21) the form] b
12 21, -(t
fjLop<f>w<rLv

&c, Syr

Arm

Eth, see above

22

Tenpoc puihcmoc
is.\\. nTT&.jeoeiuj "se Unp'xioTre. ivxioire. nevxco Iaaaoc <xe iinppiioeiK. ko ilttoeiK. ncTfcioTe

ii^K
22

n ttei^urflou.

kujcoJV.

23

fifiepne.

eKUjoiriyoir JuLuiou
*.-

oU

nito.i4.oc.
24

n0TTe.
Figeeitoc

it5S Tpnn^pevfe< aatihojuloc kciouj npdwii <^p AAnitoTTe eTr^ioir^ [ejpoq

ct6[hht]thttw
ivre
2G

k^t^ ee

25

ej/rcHg],

gu ncfek

pnoqpe oirn^p^^THc
^*wp

eJKgivpeg] ennoutoc.

eiywn[e

xe]

Rtu

nnoAioc.
&e.

[is.

neit]cMe ujtone

H-

[A*liT^T]cMe. g^pe^ ^iKdauwitiv


cfefee
*wii

eujione

[epujivit

t]ajuit&.tcM

in[tioAf.oc eiejceii&.en TeqiAii[Tes.]T27

ne

evcE&e.

[xt]n

TeTAiHTfc.Tc.Me

21

(t>)

(l2) 21

I(k

r r 2l)^C&to] b 21. Bo (AjCBCD FJj L)..

K^-cfeu)

Bo

i2..iiTTep_2i 27 ju.it (37) and] (37).. oirog Bo

&n] add jGjuu^k (b)2i

b,
24

Bo
(2i)

22

(t>)
25

(12) 21

JuLnp] &

(2i)(37)

"
(37)

21

(S'e

therefore]

12,

2i..Eth, see below

Eth

..

others

Syr
?)

..

tov
..

ct.
fc$

N &c, Bo Syr Arm..om Bo (b*).. -xe kcota. another] 12 21, Bo, erepov N &c, L al .. tfAg neighbour Arm e-rfee ov where&c,

fore] b (1 2

21

om

fore (is

it)

that thou teachest not thyself (thou)

(trs. teach, to

an. ro)
..

b (12 V) 21, Eth not steal Syr


22

/j.7)

Eth has and how therewho teachest to another Steal not, thou sayest and &c se &c Steal not] kX7ttiv N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. that they should
..

Bo Syr Arm

nevxco &c he &c]


2 1,

21,

Bo

..

pref.

thou sayest Eth

iter.

&c he &c]
&c,

abhorreth] (b) (12)


*/tOM abhorrest

AE

..

Commit not adultery and Syr AtoTe ccoq despiseth Bo Syr ..and (om ro)
..

and Syr

21,

Bo

..pref.

&c thou robbest the temples] 21, upoo-vAeis fc$ &c .. koi nKeskXTiepc^ei i/tow a?^ temple-robber Bo Eth ro (house of gods) .. <Acw robbest the house of the sanctuary Syr Eth .. altars thou
uiijioX
robbest
23

Eth

Arm

&c,

that

.. pref. and Eth (<% ^w ro) .. os &c Bo Syr (pref. and) Arm giTlI through] 21, Bo, N &c ..in Syr..om Arm .. and thyself having transgressed the law Eth

ckuj. thou art glorying] 21

Tpitn. thy transgressing]

&c

..

21 .. transgressing thou transgressest Syr.. Eth, see above

Arm

..

t>/s 7ra/Da/?ao-eo>s

ROMANS
the truth in the law.
21

II 21-27

23

He

therefore

wherefore teachest thou not thyself? 22 Steal not thou stealest. He who
adultery
idols

thou committest adultery.


23

who teacheth another He who preacheth, saith, Commit not He who abhorreth the
art glorying in the

thou robbest the temples.

Thou

law, through thy transgressing of the law thou insultest God. 24 For the name of God is being blasphemed among the 25 Gentiles because of you, according as it is written. For
the circumcision

[but]

if

while [thou art keeping] the laiu (is) profiting thou art a transgressor of the law, thy circumcision
:

If therefore [should the] uncirbecame uncircumcision. cumcision keep the ordinance of the [law, then] will not be reckoned his uncircumcision unto a circumcision ? 27 And the

26

24

np-Mi r^p for the name] 21, Eo,

fc$

because of you

the &c] 21, because of you] 21,

&c Eth and Bo Arm. .the


..

because of you

&c, Syr Arm &c Eth ro


..

..

and

behold

git

Sgeenoc
etb.

peoples Syr (Eth)


fc$

om Bo
jx.

(o)

Bo

..

trs. 8. vp.a<s /?Aacr<.

&c, Syr

Arm Eth
y. uxfrnXei

&
&c,

ncfi.

&c

for the circ.


..

(is)

profiting]

21, irepiT.

Syr (Arm) Bo (add ujon no)


yap

Vg

oiroit ohotf r.

junice&i/or

there is

gain in

circ.

***p] 21,

/zev

&c,

Bo

..

indeed Eth

D*, de Vg Arm .. cav v. Syr Eth oTna.p&.fitATHC a


gressest
26

Bo (AEFK r Ri) Syr .. om 37 473 Arm., eKg^peg thou art keeping] (21 1) Bo (ipi jQ.tuiioju.oc do the law) 7rpao-crr}<; fc$ &c,
ti\]

(21) Bo,

&c,

Arm

..

thou trans-

Syr

..

thou didst not Eth

<3"e

&c
avr.

lit.

&c, Vg Bo .. Se Syr therefore] 37, ow will they not reckon his uncirc. &c] (37 1)

Arm Eth
..
.. rj

ceit&en

Teqju.eTA.Tc.
axpoft.

ceit&,onc
tis

&c

lit.

his uncirc. they will reckon

it

&c Bo (Syr)
avrov

7TpiT.
to

Xoy.

&c,

Vg Arm cdd

..

om

Arm

..

T. c.

n^q

him &c Bo (cjjLp), uncir. reckoned to him &c Syr., thy uncirc. circ. will become to thee Eth 27 tctjuHt. &c the uncirc. which &c (is) judging thee] (37) .. ^^ttcikh ju.JueTd.TC. &c citA-^-g^n epoK the natural uncirc. &c will ax. G) tov vop.ov reXovaa judge thee Bo .. upwei rj c/c aKpofi. (om rj c/c
his

&c

cf>.

cf).

Eth has it will be better for thee {that) should remain thy uncirc. ivhich was o-eated with thee than to be circumcised and transgress the precept of the (thy ro) law, and will be better for thee, out of thyself, than the circumcised who transgressed the
ere
fr$

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

..

precept of the {thy ro) law, that uncirc. which doeth the precept of the

24
[el&cvX.

Tenpoc puiiojoc
gn
Teqyycic.

e\csK
28

nnouioc

e&o\
cto

npme
in^p*<-

juUaok nee&o*\ qitH necOjM **n


fc\THc
e&o*\
Ii.nnoa.toc:.

ncMe

i.nioTrxM
29

ne

nio[T>*.s>.i

cr^e

*^p ^n T[o]iron *ncMe ^ eTOTroncT eftoA


moir-x^i

on Tc^po" ne
nioT'x^i. ^ttid
ottcOjM

ncfe&e.

&.7VA&.

ncMe ne

nc&fce

iinoHT $n
ujoon
&.n

enoHn ne oirnttA. cm
e&o*\
oji

Mt.

naa epe neqT^io

nnoTTTe. npo)A*e a/XAa. efcoA -ojTii

juLmoT^^i. h ott ne noHT ott ne negoTo III. 2 cjlaot num. nujopn c*fc.p r^tjs. SincMe. n^iytoc 3 nenT^TT^nooTOTr enuj^xe JuinnoTTe. euj&.pe ott
28

(16) (37)

e6o\ 2] add ne 37
ovnn*.-&n] added
!

29

(16) 37
later

ne

ncfcfce]

16

37 ..om Bo
1

git

in

margin by

hand 16

(16)37

37

37

law

eA.cxeK &c having


the the

fulfilling

work of
tc\ovo-ol

fulfilled the law] 37..ecxu>K nm. e&. law Bo..ecxu>K iingcofi ivre mn. e&. fulfilling the law Bo (aef c ) .. the perfecUr of the law Syr .. tov vojxov

^
..

&c,
..

Vg
37
fc$

..

in Syr

by

Vg Arm Arm
fr$

efio\ giTSI through] 37, Bo, hia ^ &c, necgaa-ncii. the writing and the circ] 37*

Bo Arm
..

ypa/jL.-irpiT.

&c

-xe &.Kepoirn&.p. because thou


..

to jQ.n&p. lit. who art transgressor] wast a transgressor Bo .'Tra.pafia.Trjv


.

&c
28

praevaricator-es

Vg Arm

..

tran3gressest

Syr

..

Eth, see above

junior-*..

&c

niioiri.A.1 TT*>p a,n

for not the Jew who is manifested] (37).. eT^en nee-o-yong (add e&o\ 0) for not the Jew

vjho is in manifestation Bo, ov yap o ev tcj (pavepw ne niov-a.. is the Jew] (37) Bo .. tovB. eoriv fc$ &c,

&c, Vg Vg Arm

Syr
he

Arm
is the

..

Jew Syr

..

Eth has

Is

it

for eye of

man

that they are Jews,

and

is it

for favour of {any one) that they are circumcised ? oira>(T i6)e &c nor is the circ. which &c] (16) 37, Bo (om e&o\ except lo) ov8e r/ ev to <f>avepu) fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm ne ncfc. is the circ] 16 37, Bo

Arm
29

..

TTepiTopaq S$ &c,

Vg
is]

Syr

eng. ne in secret

1637 (Eth)
&c] 16
git
c

..

Syr
Is
..

Arm
(c Jj)

gii oirn.

in

37,

osTrvev/xaTi

G,

deg
cJjh

oircg&i

lit.

&c N &c, Bo (eTgHn $^1) Bo Syr Arm Eth, Marc in a writing] 16 37, Bo .. pref.
o
v

&c,

and Bo

n.i &c this whose honour


eTe nequjoTujo-y

is

37) Syr (became)..

oveAoX

being not out of the men] ;6en piojui a>n ne

ROMANS
uncircumcision which
the law
(is)

II 28

III 3

25

is

judging
is

thee,

out of the nature, having fulfilled him who through the writing and

the circumcision

Jew who

is

28 For not the transgressor of the law. manifested (outwardly) is the Jew nor is the
;

manifested in the flesh the circumcision. 23 But (^) the Jew in secret is the Jew and the circumcision this is the circumcision of the heart, in s'pirit not in writing
is
; ;

circumcision which

whose honour

is

being not out of the men, but

(is.)

from God.

What is the advantage of the Jew% or what is the III. 2 It is much according to every gain of the circumcision ? form. For first (they are) those who were entrusted with
the

word

of God.

For what should happen

if

some were

he whose glorying out of


av6pw7r<jiv {$

&c,

Vg Bo Syr ecrTiv D*E, Vg Bo..Eth


&c,

man is not Bo (Arm) .. ov o 7raivos ovk t$ eAo\ giTJuE from] 37 om 16 e N Vg .. om 47 Arm 1 imovTe God] 1637, N &c om 47 add
.. .. ..
..

and

not in secret (that) they are Jews, circumcision indeed is circumcision of the darkness of the heart

has Is

it

in the spirit praised

before

and not in teaching of the ivriting, God (ratJier) than that it should
it

that

it

should be
before

be praised

man
holy
1

not in secret that they are Jews that they should be circumcised (as to) the darkness of their heart in the spirit
.
.

Eth

ro has Is

and not in the writing &c ov what] 16 37, Bo (Aj c ) ..add ow ^ &c, Bo (se) Syr Arm Eth negoiro the adv.] 16 37, ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. gain Eth (of being c Jew) h] 16 37, fc^ &c, Bo (le) Syr Arm. .and Eth..om fr$* ngHT the gain] 16 37, fr$ c &c, Bo .. om rj fc$*G 47 472, Arm .. the use with the (lit. perfection) Eth (continuing first is the being entrusted word of God ..first of all because entrusted them God with his word ro)
2

n^ujcoc

it is

much]

77-oAu

&

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
side of

..

otkiuj^- ne great
..

it is

Bo

caiot form]
Syr..ju.eit

c*>

npH^

lit.

manner Bo

rpoirov

fc$

&c

(thing Eth)

fiujopfc first] Trpw-roi 47

m&

f&.p] 47

m &, Bo
yap

(26)..

om

Bo,
l

BD*G,

Vg..this indeed
(h)

Arm

. .

fiev

NADcRL
entrusted]

&c,

Bo(A nJgD*L) Syr

neivrawV. those

who weie

on

eTrio-TevOrjaav

&c,

Vg

OL Vg
3

enuj.

with

the word]

eitice^-xi

(Bo) Syr Arm .. add avrois G**, with the words Bo..tci

Ao-yia $$ &c, eloquia

Vg, words Syr, the oracles


for

Arm

..

Eth, see ahove

euj&pe &c

lit.

what

is

wont

to happen]

yap

&c,

Vg

26

Tenpoc pwikmoc
ujione eiyxe

<^p

gome p&.T^gre. ulh epe


ivrmcTic AAnttoTTe.

TevAiivr4

imecju^pe rmoTTe ie ujione [li.]tM. [ai]m pu>[.i*e] xeKdx ckctituut ujion[e 'si](3'o'\. r\[t^] ee eTCHg. iajvio oH ne[K]ig& ['xe iw'xpo] gH n[Tpe7r]^o_;Mi epo[K].
^.Tii^ore
HJvKjs.T&.pirei

ujcone.

>

eujj/xe
c[ttiih]

TenjL*nT]2si

iiffyoitc

c^it]gi[cT^

trrakiJRMO-

iin[noTr]T. <xe [ov neTHita/xio

jbu.]oc

xe ov^-

ne imov[Te] eieme irreqopctH cxli itpuojue. 6 imeciycone. ajuuoii epe rmoTrre it[^K]pine aattkocuioc 7 iiimoirTe pgoiro gu ud.iy n[ge], Guj-xe Rt^ TJtie i*^p ta^oA eneqeooT. &.opoi s'e cenpme juLnoi gioc 8 k^t^ ee jut eTOTrxiour^ epoit. h nee peqpno&e. eTepe gome *xio juuuoc [<se ejwsooc. xe ui^piieipe
xik[oc]
4

l6

5 )

(37)

(16

(37)
6

eTeme who
7

bringeth] 37

.. 8

eq-

uewiui being about to bring

Bo

(37)
..

37

*xe
to

wont

say Bo

en/xooc that we are saying] (16 1) r .. om 37, Bo (D ) homeotel

(16) -xe ujaavxoc that we are

(16) 37

Bo

..for

oome

p&.T.

Syr .. but Arm .. and if there are those who believed not Eth some were unbelieving] a.vepaan&g'^ n-xegA.iio-yoii were

unbelieving some Bo, rj-mo-T-qo-av tivcs J$ &c, Arm .. quidam illorum non crediderunt Vg, [some) of them believed not Syr .. rjireidrjaav r. xiH epe &c will their unbelief] aah TOVAieTe^n&.g'^ will their

unbelief Bo,
k

fc$ &c, Vg Arm Eth .. in nMt(^ 37)e Ta.p*T ei &c do away with the

that

faith of

t.

7rio-Tiv

tov Oeov Karapyrja-ei (apyei 47)


..

believed not Syr God] Bo (n^Kepq).. &c, Vg Arm (of God the

they

faith
4

was frustrating)
mtecuj.
it shall

the faith of

others that they should not believe

God did God Eth

they frustrate

Syr

..

hinder

&c] (16) 37,


fr$

&c,
..

ujcone] (16) 37, Bo,

&c,

Arm Eth

ro

e<rrw

Eth
Ka6u><;
5

Syr (Vg)

-xe

(16).. add Se fc$ &c, add ovv G, deg uvr<\ ee ace. as] (16), Bo, &c .. Kadairep i^B .. ws 73, Syr Arm (as also) ..for thus Eth OTiw-^iKOC &c lit. that an unjust is God] (37) .. firj aSucos o
pcojuie

man]
..

Bo (Syr Eth) .. now Arm G, est de Vg Syr .. om Vg Syr (h)..pref. and Bo

Arm Eth

Oeos

N
..

&c,

Vg

(Bo Syr

Arm)

ivTeqop^H

his anger] 37,

fc^*,

Bo

Syr

om

avrov

^c

&c,

Vg Arm Eth (penalty) Marc

e-xii rip.

upon

ROMANS
unbelieving?

III 4-8

27

God ?
be

It shall not be

Will their unbelief do aivay with the faith of but let God be true, and every man
:

(a) liar;

according as

it

is

written, That thou shouldest

be justified in thy words, and conquer in thy being judged. 5 If our iniquity commendeth the righteousness of God,

what

is

that which

we

shall

say

That unjust
6 7

is

God
be
:

who
of

bringeth his

anger upon

the men. the uoorld


lie
?

It shall not

otherwise

how

will

God judge

For

if

the truth

God was more abundant by my


I

unto his glory,

why

8 Not according as we any longer judged as sinner ? are blasphemed, or as some say that we are saying, Let us

am

the men] 37? Eth, Origen .. a.i'sio HcfjM s5en ovju.eTpco.tii I said this humanly Bo .. Kara avOpurn-ov Acyw N &c, Vg Syr Arm {humanity)

Eth {and
6

this

indeed

speak in

manner of men)
..

..

om Eth

ro

JuLjULOn otherwise] 37,


..
..

Syr
(37)
fore
7

then if not

and if not away with it Eth epe-ila>uj flge how &c] tiioc-kocuoc how &c Bo, fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm .. and how theree7rei
fc$

Bo

&c, alioquin

Vg

..

Arm

..

Eth
euj-xe nTdw-r^p for

if] 37, yap BDGKLP &c, Vg Syr Arm.. r/Eth ro .. and if Eth, continuing true is the vjord of God and in my lie was recognized his greatness and his glory pgovo gH &c lit. was more abundant in my lie unto his glory] 16 1 37, Syr .. ^cepgOTO eneqwoT ngpHi s5eit &c was more abundant unto his glory in &c Bo .. ev to> c/aw &c fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. Eth c7rcpicro-. eis ro has if my own righteousness is greater than the righteousness of God ekgpoi &e. &c lit. why me any longer do they judge me &c] 16? 37 ..ti cti Kayoi-Kpivofxai N &c, Vg Arm .. why therefore I as sinner am I judged Syr..ie eoAe o-y ce-^geoi epoi U> (om gw c) juL^pH^ &c
ei

8e fr$A,

Vg

(harl)

Bo

..

\J/.

then why do they judge me also as a sinner Bo .. why then will he judge me as a sinner Eth 8 nK*/r&.] 16 .. pref. aitio and 37, ^ &c, Bo ..or is it Syr ..or if Arm is it then we ? as they blaspheme against us, those who blaspheme and imagine of us Eth .. Eth ro has is not this blaspheming ? h See or as] 16. .om h 37. .and Syr .. /ca0ws BK, Bo {as aefgk'mp)
. .

Eth.. Kai Ka#ws


are

N
ro

&c,

who say Eth


Gr,

Bo {and as BCr r JjLNO) Arm .. because there sio U. say] 16 37 .. add r}/xa<; 47, epon of us
xc 2]
..

Bo Arm Eth,

see above
k

(16

?)

37,

&c, de

om

Vg Eth

Aia pii(i6

eit 37)ei. let

&c] 16 37,

Bo Syr Arm .. N &e, Bo ..

28

TGIIPOC puiihuou
mk\ evjue ne
juLjliou.
9

SinneeooTr xe epe neTit^wovq T^go.


nevgjMi.

ot

(Si ne.

evo

FiujopTT

epon.
-se

sih

ujopn i.n^KivpiKe
nnofie THpoT.
10

eitioT'x&.i

ju

iiiioTeeimn. -se cega.


ijlaT\

k^t^ ee eTCR.

<xik&.ioc

Xjv^t

" ixxin ovpiingHT. AA-urn neTUjme I2 nciK noTTT. e&o\ Alpine THpov. ^Trpd/rujakV gi ovcon. JOLim neTeipe mottajiHt^phctoc. aaaiii oto
juLjum ot[\].
UJd.^p^.1 eOTTOH.
13

eTTd^OC

eCOTTHIt tc TeTrujoTiofee.

a^irpKpoq

gli

nevXax.

ottaa^tott

ugoq

tt^
Bo

kct-

37

iinoveein.]

nenoveem. 37
12

10

(37)

jujuit] twice
(c)
..

..

juit

37

"

Bo
e(n
pref.

(*6) 37 (16) (37) gi ovcon] 16 37, i6..juit 37 ju.ju.it] p^pHCTOcJ i6..p(^pc 37

ercon

A,)oTwBo..ew37
e&o\ Bo
TeTga.] 16
..

"

3>
&.

l6 ) <37)

e-rpQH

Bo

..

eovoit] 16 .. 13 16, Bo (c) .. tctoH 13, e*r. J6en Bo (e 2 )


gii]

TroLrfcrofiiv
fc$

37,

Syr

Arm Eth
<se

junneo. the

evil] 37,

Arm

..

ra KaKu

epe-T^go that the good should be established] 37 .. ira t\6r) ra ayaOa ^ &c, Vg Arm (good) ..tva &c c<p rjfias 37 330 .. gin* ricei na.it &c that may come to us the good (things) Bo.. that we may find good Eth iim &c lit. these, being just their judgement] (l6
CJ,)
2>ut
1)

&c,Vg Bo Syr

37

..

(DV

TO KpifXa CvSlKOV 60TIV


&.

fc$

&C,

Vg ( Arm)

. .

I1H

(nJ
is is

Te

novgMt
the

^h

n(ov o)gat

lit.

under

judgement

reserved for justice


9

Syr ot 6e ne what therefore

decided) "Bo., ..but to them is sure their judgement


(i.e.

whose judgement those whose judgement


those

Eth
rt ovv

is

it]

ov

-xe

what therefore Bo,

Eth has what therefore shall we say ? behold, evo &c they are being before us] already we have blamed the Jew
fr$

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

..

7rpoexo(w'AL)/xe#a
vepicro-ov

D*G

.. ovon or n^nTWC Bo, fc$ &c, Vg Arm ..om D*GP, Syr ^(e-x 37)m &c aforetime we found fault] e^nepujopn ivxeju e^pim we before found fault Bo (aef) D*..add ca.p Bo, N &c, OL Vg..pref. because

Arm

fr^ABKLP &c, praecellimus eos Vg .. 7r/30KaTxo/>tcv (tenemus amplius) Syr (vg)..in what are we more ju.Ju.on nay] govo ivroTen there is more to us Bo

Syr (determined, lit. cut off, concerning) Arm..om irpo D*G, Vg eniOTrjk. &c with the Jews and the Greeks] Bo .. lovSaiovs kcli cAA^vas & &c .. Jews and concerning Aramaeans Syr Jews and heathen Arm.
.
.

ROMANS
do the
evil,

III 9-13

29
these whose

that the good should be established


is
9

condemnation
being before

just.

What

therefore

is

it ?

They are
sin.

us.

Nay, aforetime we found


all
is

fault with the

Jews
10

and the Greeks, that they are


it is

under the

According as
is

written, that there


is
12

there

not one.

n There

not any righteous, not a prudent (one), there is not

They all turned away, they were useless together there is not he who doeth a kindness 13 there is not any, even unto any. An open tomb is being their throat they were deceitful in their tongues a poison
;
;

he

who

seeketh after God.

the

the sin all]


v(f>

Jew and the aramaioi Eth -se ceg&, &c lit. that they are under Bo (ce^H ^5*.) .. that under sin they are all Syr -n-avras
..

afxapTiav eivai
10

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm

that they all have erred

Eth

&c as &e] 37 .. as saith scripture Eth -xe that] 37, Bo, julaiu &c there is not any &c, quia Vg Syr Arm .. ora 1 al righteous, there is not one] (37) .. Haioh ott^julhi juLu.&.ira>.Tq there is not a solitary righteous one Ho .. ovk co-tiv StKaios ov8e tis fr$ &c, Syr
k^t*.

on

Arm
11

. .

Aim

non est iustus quisquam Vg there is not righteous Eth ii(om 37)a*ii there is not] 37, ^ &c, Vg Bo., and not Syr {and not is)., and there is not Eth OTrpiHigHT a prudent
. .

intelligent (one)] 37, crvvuiiv ireTKd^ he who understandeth Bo Syr

ABG,

&c, not] (16) 37, there is not Eth


(K^rjTwv
12

N
..

&c,

.. and not neTujme he who seeketh] (16?) Syr Arm .. /c(om B)^twv BG, OL Vg

Vg Bo

Vg Eth Arm Syr Arm

(wise)..o

<rvv.

&c,

jui(om 37)^111 there is (and not any is) .. and


37,

Bo Eth,

*.v.

e/yp
trs.

&.Ttu>v gi
afia rj^p.

oveorc

they were useless together]

16

(37),

Bo

&c

..

together

and (om cdd)


is

they

together

and

they were rejected Syr., every one

alike

&c Arm .. and together

transgressed

neTeipe he who doeth] 16 (37) Bo, o ttolwv NDE, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om o &c, Syr (h) H.(om 37)juR there Arm Eth .. om B, Syr is not 2 ] 16, Bo, N &c, 18 e(o 37)itt. an open &c] 16 37, N &c, Bo Arm ..sepulchres Syr

Eth

Eth

(pref. as)

Syr Eth
e8o\iovcrav

e-Te is being] 16 37 (is) Bo (nc) Arm .. om N &c, ^Tpu. they were &c] 13 16, Bo (Eth) .. trs. t. y\. avTiov N &c, (Syr) Arm .. pref. awe? Arm cdd Eth itev\. their
fc$

&c] 13

16,

&c,

Arm Eth

..

noirXekC their tongue Bo


..

otju.&.tot

a poison] 13 16, Bo,

&c,

Arm Eth

pref.

and Syr

so

Tenpoc puiikmoc
u n^i epe TeTT^npo juteg^ itc^goT gi ciuje. 16 eTItt CHOq efco*\. (JenH OTTOTTUJUjq l\TTOTTpHT
OTTT*,\*.inOipi*. ItCTUJOOn gi IieiTglOOTe.
18

cnoTOT.
15

JUtit

1T

TCglH

il4-pHHH JunoTcoTTantc.
imeTr&&.*\ e6o*\ jvh.
juloc -sio
19

Fiootc AAnitoTTTC
<se

i.ne.iATO

TncooinT xe

ueTepe nito-

etpxco aaiaoott iitteTgiX imo*j.oc. XCK&.C epe TfcJipO IlIM. IINTCOJUL. HT THiOCJllOC THpq

CLxioot.

ujcone gi\ ng&or


IjLniiojLtoc

UniioTTTe.

20

*se efeoX git

negfiunre

*.um ?V^ir nc^p%


nnofte

HdwTjm*.io
efeo*\

iineqilTO
nnojuioc.

e&o*\.
21

iiT*wttcoTrn
**.e

c^p

ItH

tciiott

jvsix

ottwiio

efto*\.

imoAioc ^ TxiKMocvitH iiiiiioirTe eTp*jtTtTpe g*wpoc giTii imojuoc urn


'

13 (37) 13(16) i3( r 6)(37) 18 13 (37) 13 (37) ^Phuh] 13. -Tip. 37 eq-xw] 13, Bo (e 2 ) coovit] I3..exjii Bo (37) max every] 13 .. novoii n. of every 13 .. eTe Bo
17

14

,6

2']
19

13. gen 37
13
(18) (30)

..

^q-xto one Bo

Bo

epe]

ii^tcoju.]

37
2i

..

tcoax 13

30

&c) 30

&c

20 at iiT&.ii (18 1 13 ujume] 13 .. qujcoire 18 Siiun] 13 18 30 .. xxn 37 tax^io] 30 37 .. -eio 13 18

13 (18) (30) (37)


14

bitter {is) their

cpe &c their mouth &c] 13 (16) 37 1, their mouth is &c Syr .. mouth Eth..eTe pwoTP whose mouth Bo, fr$ &c .. add
full of

avrwv

B 17 .. whose mouths Arm Aieg iic&.goir &c 13 16 37?, Bo Syr ..and full of cursing Eth..trs.
Arm
15
fc$

curse &c]

-rnKpuxs yep-ei

&c,

&c

are)
16

&c their feet &c] 13 (16) .. and their feet &c Syr .. Bo (ccihc ivxenoYtS'. hasten their feet Arm edd) Arm (swift Eth (pref. and ro)
ne-yoT.
&c,

os

OTTOTGJujq &c

lit.

Arm-.n^ngiS

Alii vra.'A..

a crushing and a misery] 13, &c, Syr the stamping &c (37 1) xi^OAi^eju. next
..

itt^X. the stamping

&c Bo

misery and crushing Eth


..

tteTujoon

(are) the (things) which e-rx H which are put Bo

become] 13 (37)

om

fc$

&c, Syr

Arm Eth
t

in their gi ne-yg.

ways] 13(37)..***

..

way Eth
17

TegiH the way] 13 (37

1)

..

pref.

km i$

&c,

Bo Syr Arm

..

trs.

and

they
18

know

not

&c Eth

Syr Eth {there

iteoTe the fear] 13 37 (S of double negative, om Bo) .. pref. and H is not to them UnejUTO before] 1337.. pref. ro)

EOMANS
of serpent
(is)

III 14-21
lips.
15

31

that which
full of

(is)

under their

u These,
Their feet

their
(are)

mouth being
(things)

curse and bitterness.


16

hastening to shed blood.

Crushing and misery

(are) the

17 which become in their ways. The way of the 18 The fear of God (is) not before their peace they knew not. 19 But we know that the (things) which the law is eyes.

saying, it is saying them to those who (are) in the law that every mouth should be closed, and all the world become under 20 Because out of the works of the the judgement of God.
;

law no

flesh will

the sin through the law.

be justified before him for we knew 21 But now without the law the
;

righteousness of

God was

manifested, being borne witness to

put Bo
the
19

..

trs.

ovk
is

o-riv </>o/3os

Ocov a7revavTt

N
fr$

&c,

Vg Arm Eth

..

and

fear of

God
eTe

not before Syr


..

neTepe the (things) which] 13


all those (things)

oo-a

&c,

Vg

Syr {whatever)
..

. .

hh THpoT
is

which Bo, Eth

{all

which)

stco-xu)

saying-is saying]

13,

D*FGK,
..

tfcABDcELP
fc$

&c, Syr (h)


..

(Bo) Syr (Arm) Eth AaAei-AaAei N*. de Vg

Aeyei-AaAet

in] 13,

jikocmoc &c all &c] 13 18 JuLrniovTe (30) 37, Bo Syr .. trs. yev^Tai 7ras &c fc$ &c, Arm Eth of God] 13 18 37, Bo..to> 0<o N &c, Syr (Arm) Eth 20 eftoX gii &c out of &c] 13 18 &c, NAB &c, Bo (eft. giTeit cj) Syr Arm Eth ro..trs. ov Sue. c &c DEFG Vg (fu) (Eth) .. eftoX
&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

g*.

under 37,

Arm

JOLneqU(ejui 18) to eftoX before him] giTen through &c Bo (cj a ) 13 &c (18) N &c, Bo Syr .. s5*.ren $><$ with God Bo (a,* 2 ef), cvuttiov tov Oeov 3 33 35 73 74 114 120** 121 177 al, Arm Eth il(en
3o)*ra.iicoTm(en 18) &c for we knew the sin through the law] 13 &c (18) ..trs. Sia yap vo/jlov 7rtyvwcris N &c, Arm .. eftoX giTcn nmojuoc & ncoven cjjnofu ujiotu through the law the knowing the sin became Bo (aef) .. add r^p Bo (a m s &c) ..for from the law was known sin Syr Eth 21 18 30, N &c, Bo Syr Arm .. &e therefore 37, xe Bo (j^*) -*.e] 13 Eth &<xli(&'&n 18 .. cx.xx 13 30) &c without &c] 13 18 (30) 37. trs. was manifested the righteousness of God while thou doest not the statute of the law 13 30?..om 18] 37? vpju.. &c being &.] &c] 13 (18) 30 37, Bo, /xapr. viro &c N &c, Arm .. eirepju. ivxenm. bearing witness to it the law &c Bo (d f l), Syr (pref. and) .. law and prophets were to it witness Eth, continuing that by faith &c
x .
.

32

Tenpoc puiiojoc

22 txik^iocthh xe TmoTTe eko\ git iienpor^HTHc. TnicTic ttic ne^c egoTii eotroit ituu eTniCTCTe. Ajjum 23 ajrpHO&e c^p THpoir djru> nwp^t t*^p ujoon. 2i eTTAi^io juutiooTr ceuj&.^T iSneooir iinnotrTe.

ivxiifsH
25

git

Teq^^pic

efeoA oitTx ncuvre


2iit

iine^c

ic.

iiju Tit*.

nnoTTTe

Kfc.is.q

gi5 neqcnoq oil crriH eT^e nuio e&o\ iifutofte nTb,Tb.^T Fiujopn. enovcoucT efto\ AinttOTTe. FiTeq^iK^iocTntH t^ho^qh
2,J

TnicTic

Fiujopn Fikco efco\ qitu enoTuntcT efto\ frreq-xiK^io-

oj5
22

neicroeiuj thott.
(13
at jujuh) (18)
..

eTpequjcone
&c
(37)

iV*.ik&.ioc

jvTrto

30
13

t-^ik.]
*5

30

..

Te-2k.iK.

13
(l)

juuuli] 13
25

sxn.

30 37

mopS]
u

fiTA.]

(13) (18) 30 (37) 18 37 .. eiiTj. 13


e-r&e n.] en. unto
22

13 30 .. iropS 37 18 (30) (37)


giTit]
26

ujoon]
r )
..

om Bo
pref.
..

13 18 (30) (37)

-sin] n-xniuj 37

Bo(E 2 K

eho\
ii 37

Bo

&c 37

13 (18) (37)

gSl] 13 18

N &c, Bo Syr..ora Bo (b) ..because Arm..Eth *i.e] 13 30 37, has that in faith in {if ro) &c *t? iZZ be justified vnth God all those who
believe
git

in him and he distinguished not and he separated not e&o\ out of] 13 (18) 30 37. Bo (BCJj) Arm .. eh.. giTen through Bo, iiic ne^c of Jesus the &c, Syr..m Eth Chri&t] (13) 30, N

&c,

Bo Syr Eth
ic]

ro

..

om

17/crou

B,

Marcion text
>

..

in J. C.

Arm Eth

..

Une^QC

A of the Ch. Jesus (37 1) .. ev xegovit eov(ev 37)011 toward &c] 13 30, as iravras N*ABCP 47, Bo (;6eit in)
(Eth)
..

Arm
23

add
&c,

kcu

ctti

iravTas
..

Nc

&c, Syr (even upon)

v ^p] 13

(18 30 37)

Bo Syr

.. r^p] 13 (18) 30, because that Syr ceuj. they are deficient] (18) 30 37, Bo, vo-repowrai fr$ &c, are destitute Syr, were shortened Arm .. Eth (sinned and offended and neglected) .. Eth ro (sinned and neglected)

om Bo (GK r ia) ..and Arm (Etb) N &c, Bo Arm Eth om 37, Bo (a^) Marc.

24

TTJuaLi(37

..

-ei

Bo

..

pref.

and Syr

Arm

13 18)0 being justified] 13 18 (30?) N &c, .. but ivxin. righteousness freely became Eth
&c..trs. grace freely Syr
oft

freely] 13 18 (30) Bo,

fc$

in] 13 18,

Bo Syr Eth..orm through 37.. rr) avr. x aP LTL M &c, Arm efe. grrU &c through &c] 13 18 (30 1) 37, Bo, fr$ &c, Arm .. in &c Syr .. they obtained life in Eth.. that might redeem Jesus Christ Eth ro Hn. of &c] 13 18 (30) 37 ? .. t?7s ev &c N &c, Bo Syr (J. Ch.) Arm .. which is in our Lord Ch. J. Bo (b) .. in J. Ch. Eth

ROMANS
by
the

III
22

23-25

33

law and the prophets.


is

But the righteousness of God


(is)

out of the faith of Jesus the Christ


for there

toward
all

all

who

believe

not being distinction.

23

For

sinned and they

are deficient of the glory of God; 24 being justified freely in his grace through the redemption of the Christ Jesus: 25 this
(one) whom God put aforetime for forgiveness through the faith in his blood, unto the manifestation of his righteousness because of the forgiveness of the sins, which were done

before,

26

in the forbearance of

God

unto the manifestation


time
;

of his righteousness in this present

for

him

to

be

righteous and justifying

him who

(is)

of the faith of Jesus.

25

Arm
faith

..

iim (Bo b) &c this &c] 13 18 (37) Bo ($h), ov &c ^ &c, Syr Eth has for put him, God, and made him an atonement for faith
..

in his blood

&c

Eth ro has for because of him he gave imoirre God] 13 18 (3o)..trs. irpozO.

to

us his mercy in

Syr
fr*

Arm Eth (ora

&c,

Arm

..

Bo D r ) Syr., unto Eth


irpo also

giTii

through]

titictic] 13

^ &c, Bo 13 18 (37) Bo, 18 37, B &c Bo.,


o 6eo<>

om A..om
J8

t^s

NC*D*FG
N
&c..eavTcv

gH
37, of

in]

13 18 30,

&c,
his

Bo

(pref.

ngpm) Eth. .by Arm..ju


30
37, avrov

Syr

neqcnoq

blood] 13

B 47, Vg enOTrtong-^iK. unto 18 (30?) 37 (e-ycong) .. om Syr eT&eujopn because-hefore] l8..8ta ttjv TrapeaLV tojj/ -rrpoyeyov. ap,apr. tf &C .. Sia t. 7r<i)pu>criv &c 46 .. 8ta t. 7rapaiveo-iv &c 69 1 16 .. CTfie-enT*.the

manifestation]

13

at first

us.^v because-which we did 13 37.. because of our sins which from we sinned Syr .. e&be nx^> efcoX irre inujopn mioAi eTs.v-

ujomi because of

the forgiveness

Arm ..(show
times
26

his righteousness)

upon

of former sins which hap]>ened Bo those ivho sinned from former

Eth
gil T&.it.

&c

in the forbearance &c] 13 (18) 37,

^ &c, Bo

Eth

..

in

the place (or space)

Syr., in the pardoning &c


&c,

Arm

JumtoirTe of

God] 13 (18)
assent)
. .

37,

Bo

Arm Eth

{long-suffering of

God and

his

Dc

which gave to us God in his long-suffering Syr eno-yconp efto\ &c unto the manif. &c] 13 (18) (37) N ABCD*P 47 .. om ttjv

&c

..

eepecs'copn

e&o\ n-xeTeqAie^.

for

to

be

revealed his

Bo ..for it to be revealed Bo (c) omitting ivxeTeqjut. .. that they might know that to-day Eth eTpeqiyione for him to be] 13 ^tfcd (18 1), i9 to ivcu N &c .. gmew &c Bo Syr Arm Eth and] 13,
righteousness
17JT

34

Tenroc
Junek\
giT

piiiirajoc
nic.
27

eqTAAAio
nUJOTUJOTT.

TnicTic

qTUiii

&e.

ATTUJTivAA

n&,ueg&H7re. aaaaoh. 28 Fuc. th'sio tc^p aaaaoc cxe

aWa

ITH &.UJ epUKJ. chtaa nuoAAOc


npuijuie aatiiioaaoc.
29

IlllOAAOC.

nTmcric
gn

ha.taajs.io

TnicTic
,

fioTreiy

iiiteo&HTre

nnoirre

n\moT \\j

aaattaait ne.

ne. ege nAHKecjeenoc. ne. eTiiATAAAie ncMe e&o*\

hm

cMe e6o\

giTn TnicTic. aaoc giTiT TmeTie. itnecujume. AAmtOAAOC.

AAn&.HKeeenoc Rtoott aw 30 euj'xe otta ne nitoTTe. oH TnicTic atco taaHtat31 eiieKjs.TA.pt<ei &e. iinnoa*\*\a
ertecmtgicTA.

27

13

(18) 37

epwej] 13 18,
S0

Bo (ae 2 mno)
2S

npwq Bo (bcd 1
29

GJjKfLp)
37
-eie 13 18

giTSi] 13 i8..giTn 37

13
HA.l]
*.tco]

18

37

13 18

HTOO-y] TOOT 37
ncfi.] 13

13 (l8) 37

i8..iinc6. 37

$H Bo TAlMe] 37.. 31 iicju. Bo 13 (37)

fc$

&c,

Bo Syr

Arm

Eth

..

om

FG

eqTjuLa.i(37

..

ei

13)0 justifying]

13 37, N &c .. add in righteousness Syr iine(nee 37)fio\ lit. the out of] 13 37, Bo, i$ &c, Syr (in) Arm .. those &c Eth titictic the

&c] 13 37,
believe

Bo..om
ro

article

&c..who

believe in the faith Eth..w;/io

Eth

iiic

of Jesus] 13 37,

NABCKF
..

Arm
Bo
..

..

L-qa-ovv

DL

of our Lord

17 37 .. in Jesus Eth Jesus Christ Syr (vg)

47, Bo (l) Syr (h) Rihc njQc of Jesus Christ

27

tvhat

q(eq 13 37)tgjii where is] 13 18 37, Bo, N &c, Syr Arm ..in Eth -nujo-y. the gl.] 13 (18) 37, Bo, N &e, Syr ..boastings
..

Arm
shut

will they glory

Eth

..

add aov FG,

Vg

a.tujt.

&c

lit.

they

mouth] 13 18 37, Bo, eeK\a.cr6ri ^ &c .. it ceased Syr .. it was stopped Arm ..om Eth gi-m ^uj-negfL through-works] 13 (18) jujuon 37, Bo, N &c, Syr Arm .. in what law will they work Eth &c nay &c] 13 18 37, Bo, fc$ &c, Syr Arm..^Aere is not another law flic of except in faith Eth Jesus] 13 1837 .. om fr$ &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth
its
28 tivxco we say] \oyio/j.e8a (w. D C K) N &c, Bo (Tenn*.en) Syr Arm., we found Eth c*p] NAD*FG 47, Vg Bo Arm Eth..om Bo (cEj c ) .. ow BC &c, Syr up. n^TAie.1 ( 1 3 37 .. ei 18)0 &c the

man

will be justified in the faith] oirpcojuLi-'xe qiiAJu.a.1 will be justified in the faith

ien
ir.

e|m&.o^-

a rnan-that he

Bo

..

Slk. avd. Sta

FG, Vg

ROMANS
27

III 27-31

35

Where is therefore the glorying 1 It was silenced. Through what law ? That of the works. Nay but (&.) through the law of the faith of Jesus. 28 For we say that the man will be justified in the faith without the works of the law. 2J Or God is the (God) of the Jews alone (he) is not that of the
:
;

Gentiles indeed also.


30

Yea, (he)

is

that of the Gentiles also

if

one

is

God

this

who

will

ustify the circumcision out of

31 the faith, and the uncircumcision through the faith. shall do away with the law therefore through the faith.

We
It

shall not be

but

(d>.)

we

shall

commend

the law.

Eth

(in faith)

.. 81/c.

Trio-ret

avBp.

N* ABCD

47

.. tt.

8. a.

N<> &c,

Syr

Arm
29

noireuj

the precepts

&c without of the law Eth

the works of the law] while he doeth not


then

fx.rj

hJ ^ &c, Bo A om 30 al
..

(ujewn) ..is

it

Eth. .for

is
..

Syr
fxovos

..

ci

77,
..

Arm

..

AAA/yekAV alone] Bo,

al

DE

/xovov

&c, Syr

Arm Eth

JuL-ue-^n

lit.

not that of the Gentiles also


al,

indeed] 13 18,
also)

NABCDEFGK
Arm
. .

47

Eth
xai

(is

he not of the peoples

..and not Syr (vg)

ovxf-

oe

also-indeed not) Syr (h)

eoe yea] Bo,


..peoples Syr

LP &c, Bo (and that &c N &c, Syr Arm and Eth


..

geeiioc] Bo,
30

&c,

Arm
..

euj^e

if]

13 18

tnrep

Eth fr$*ABCDb 47, Bo (icxe

2.^?^)

r?rep

^cTj*]?^ & C; gy F Eth. .for if Arm .. eT&e ov -se ores, ne imovTe eo\ git out of] 13 18 Because of what ? Because one is God 37 N &c, Arm .. in Syr Eth ..justifleth faith only Eth ro 37, Bo, efcoX giTli through] 13, Bo, 81a ^ &c .. eho\ git out of 37 .. in Syr Eth ..by Arm., justifleth faith only Eth .. Eth ro has because one is
/c

God and

the justifer is ;
(lit.

and

if he

who

is

circumcised faith only justi-

fleth him, then


justifleth
31

and) those who are of uncircumcision faith only

him

eneKa/r&puei we shall &c] 13, (Bo) Eth (preterite) .. enne^dkT. ^e we are being about to &c (37) .. trs. after vopov fc$ &c, Syr Arm

imojmoc the law i] 13 ..add therefore] 13, N &c..om 37 Xxrmo-rre of God 37 ..precepts of the law Eth (not ro) enecyngiCT^ we shall &c(enna. &c we are being about to 37)] 13 37, 10 17 al .. tor.

&c

..

TTcpior.

D*
$

..

vofxov lo-Tavofiev

&c,

t;\o &c Bo Bo Syr

juinitoxioc the

law

2 ]

13 37

..

trs.

Arm
D
2

..we abolish not

the

law but we

ordain

(it)

Eth

33

tgiipoc purasaoc

^ftp^c^A*. 3 ot i^p neTepe juUt^-y. *uV\* imevojpiuL niioTTe *u. s3.am.oc. -se ^ atftp&vsji nicTeire enxu> Te^p^^H

IV. ot & neTUti^-sooq. -xe &.fep&.g*AA ge epoq. 2 euj-xe iiT^VTAi^ie neueicoT "sm iiujopn k^t*. ca,p%. e&o*\ gii itegfeHTe. OTTq ottujotojot

neTenqpou>& wjjwen Teqnicnc epoq 6 ON eUJ^pe *JFei* "StO K&.T* eTT^IK^IOCTltH. it^ion Hnxi^R^piCAAOc Xinpcojue. n^i eTepe nitoTTe
cTeire enevnut^io jGm^ce&Hc.

4 ^e ^tottc epoq eTf^iKaaocintH. neTpgiofe *W&. k^tjv ^it ovojulot. eujajren neq&eKe epoq 5 xe at. a.W^ eTnik^tjw otHtiuj^.

noTTe.

-xm fug] 13 i8..e-xm uj 37 13 i 8 37 r %e] 13 18. .0111 Bo neTepe] (13 1) 18 .. ctc Bo 4 euj*v-*n] 13 (18) .. in*TT 13 (18) 37 epoq] 13 i8..n*q Bo 6 18 .. n*.q Bo TieTeliq] i3 37 13 Bo.-iiuja^on 37 epoq]
1

(i8)37F

3(

l8 )37

neTilq 37
6

epoq] 13

..

n^q Bo
..
..

neTT(oru 37)julmo] nevrAXiveio 13


..

*3 37

37

ein^pe] 13

iiuja.pe 37

cr* Bo

^a/vei-*] 13 ..-^v*.

nea] $h Bo

ion] 13

on 37

<xe

*Ji(q 37)p. that A.] 13 (18) 37,

&c,

Arm Eth
..

ro

..

eek
ge

A. ,fep. concerning found] 13 18 37,


appaafji

Bo Syr Eth

(<Ae /a/ier
..

of the ancients)
47*, Eth

KLP

&c, (Bo) Syr

om B

trs. evprjKevat.

NA epoq] referring to ovwhat FG, Vg Arm (Eth ro) has the sense but Bo 18 ^vxejuiq nenujopn iinoT mistaking 37, 13 vms found our &c, lit. they found him our father &c, and Eth ro has neneiorr &c lit. our father A. the father of the ancients vie
found
from at
first]

CD

13 (18) 37, Bo (nenujopn Riiot),

Trpoirax.

N*et c ABC*,

(Syr vg)
(h)

Arm

(Eth) ..irarepa

tfaC 3

DFGKLP
..

17 37 47

k.t^ c] 13 18 37, tf &c, Bo Syr Arm has found he this in zcorks offlesh ?
2

as

& c, Vg Syr man Eth ro .. Eth

euj-xe

Eth
J

.. add &c, Syr Arm .. add therefore ca.p 18 37, Bo, if] 13 lit. they justified A.] i*vr(neuT i8)* irTju.Me (37 ..-eie 13 18)

3 l8 37

*^P-

^qJLi&.i

A.

or.

was justified Bo

..

a(3p.

epy. cSiKaiwOr)

fr$

&c,
..

Vg &c

negi

the works] 18 37 ..add iinuojuLOC of the law

01m Arm ..his vjor/cs Eth o^ngfiHOTi works Bo, N &c, Syr a glorying] then there became to him his hath &c he 18 (en 37)Tq reward Eth .. ie(ne 26) o-yoirreq ujottujots- Bo (ovuj. b jm 26)
13

ROMANS
IV.
that

IV 1-6

37

What

therefore

is

that which

we

shall

(lit.

will)

say

Abraham found, our forefather according to flesh ? 2 If Abraham was justified out of the works, he hath a glorying, but (&.) not with God. 3 What is that which the scripture saith % Abraham believed God, it was reckoned to him unto 4 But to him who worketh, his reward is wont righteousness.
reckoned not according to grace but (is) according to 6 But he who worketh not, but (&) who belie veth him who justifieth the ungodly, his faith is wont to be
to be

worthiness.

reckoned to him unto righteousness.

Daveid

is

wont

to say the blessedness of the

According as also man, this (one)

Bo (26) .. <&e therefore 37 .. Eth has and how fc$ &c, Bo .. om rj F* ,fip.] 13 37, D*FG, & eiip. (*Jip. &.qniCT v Vg Bo (n) Syr Arm Eth .. add -*.e Bo, N &c 37)nicT. &c Abr. believed God] 13 (18) 37, Bo., cttictt. afip. tw flew
f^p] 13
..

om

18

?,

Te*7p. the scr.] 13 18 37,

N
to

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

Eth..c7r.
..

toj
/ecu
fr$

Oeu) a/3p.

37,

Cypr
..

e^Tronc

lit.

they reckoned] 13 37

pref.

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

and became

him Eth
4

7k.e]

13 18 37,
..

fr$

&c,

Bo (A 1 m ^B*CD r J 1 K r L) Syr Arm Eth..om

Bo (aefgmnop)
-

Ka/r*. OK\U(eJu. 37)nuj&. ace. t^p Bo (b c ) &c] x K o<f>ei\r)fxa i$ &c .. Arm -se qepoq because it is owed to him 3 37 Bo, (Syr) ..Eth has he who serveth, not became to him the reward as

that with

Eth
5

ro has he

which he favoured him, but as that which lie owed to him .. who serveth, not became to him as favour his reward,
it is

because his debt


-*.e]

om 37
..

&\\&]

13. .om Bo (j1 p)..Se


believeth]
(c J 2 )
..

&c,

Bo Syr

..

if

Eth

eT (M 37) mc T.
tov

w ho
Bo

13 37,

&c,

Bo

(eqiiakg^-)

Arm Eth & c] 13 37,


plural Syr

&.qn. believed

believed only

Syr

n&ceftHC the

ao-tfi-qv (/3rj

&c)

ND*FG, Vg Bo (m^ceAHc)
..

Eth

..

Arm

Teqn. his faith] 13 37

trs. is

reckoned to him

propositum gratiae Dei Vg, Ambrst

righteousness of his faith (in his faith ro) Eth .. add at end secundum al ctt^ik. lit. unto a righteous-

ness] 13 .. KA.T&. ots"^.. according to a righteousness 37 6 k*.t& ee according as] Bo, /ca0ws .. KaOairep

DEFG

fr$

&c

on
)

om 37 r c (B CGJ,K NOP 26)


13,

Bo

(26)

..

..

ga>q

lit.

he also

Bo

Ai^K^picxioc] 13, Bo

Of &c]

13,

&c .. juiiwK^pioc Bo (ab*d>"eflm) fc$ Juinp. Bo (CE *GJ 1 K r MNOP) .. irre n. Bo (abd'Ej^fl 26)
1

38

Tenpoc

puiu:\ioc
iieoftHTe.
7

epoq itov^iKMOCTHH ^ii


eftoA csiT neiriiofce.
8

cse

hm^tott

HitewT^TTRto eftoX futeT^noAiJ^.

&tw

iieirr^Troui&c

itati&Tq iinptojute
9

Te irxoeic

H^en no&e epoq

neuut^K^piCAAOc <?e equjoon e^U ncE&e. 'xn equjoon cxn TuejutuT^TcMe. tivxco i^p juuuoc. xe ^Tren TnicTic ii^&pftwQj&dut epoq ctxik^ioctuh. 10 HTNTonc <ye epoq Fisoy Hge. neqgS ncMe ne. -sii eqojT TAiirr^TcMe neqoSt ncSfee Mt ne. " ^ttu> ttOTAA^em TAJLirr^TcMe. s,\*\^
aat.

neqcm

a.qxi

ucMe iic^pj^ic Frrxm^iocvnH

frrmcTic eTgiT taiu-

7 13 37 iiMa/rov] 13 .. epoq ilo-5"2wiK.] n^-AieeuiHi ne*q Bo 8 13 (37) etc] itMOTOv 37 iiueivr.] mtT&T 37 e.vio] next Bo 9 13 (30) 13 37, Bo (ab*efjl)..$h eTe Bo (bcgmnop 26) error &ire J Bo epoq] 37 by e.ven] (c ) wS] 13 .. gi-seii (37 ) " r 10 Bo
:

n*q ovcc^. Bo
13
..

13 (30) (37)

3 (3o) 37

uc^p^icj

ftov^iK.

lit.

righteousness]

Bo

(the

(Elk)., pref. as

1),

Arm

ccld

e^n

^ &c, Syr Arm &c), neo. without the works]

e.T^ne
7

doeth not the precepts of the law

efco\]

xV"s cpywv N &c, Vg Syr .. while he Eth N &c, Bo Arm .. and saith Eth .. 0111 <xe] 13, Syr (saying, that) neira.n. lit. their iicoot efto\ Bo 13 .. pref. n^ir to them 37,
gtofi
lit.

without work Bo,

lawlessness] 13, Bo, tf &c,

Vg Arm Eth (sins) their iniquity Syr .. &c and those-over] 13, ne.11 iih ctmf lit. with those &c Bo .. om Eth .. add all Bo (b*) 8 JuLnpione the n&i&Tq blessed is] 13. .pref. and Syr Eth
..

add THpov

all

37

*.tio

man] 13

..

o-s-p.

man

37
. .

nofte sin] 13 (37) Bo, a/xapnav

&c,

Vg

epoq lit. unto him] 1 3 Syr Eth (crime) his sins Arm Arm Eth .. ov N*BDG 424** (37) Bo, w Nc &c, Vg Syr r 9 r ..Eth has what 13 (37) Bo.. Aid.Ka.pioc Bo (BD EK LM)
..

his sin

ju&r.]

therefore

having done are they blessed?


fc$

equjoon
2S

is

37

1 ..

om

&c

..

&qxH
..

was

Fui
DE,

(^J 1')

Arm

-^ tn

being i] 13 nas ^ e w^
l

was

circ.

only

is blessed

ncMe
fiovov

(am &c) Syr Arm

add

the circ] 13 (37 1) Bo, &c, Vg d* Vg (cle hail* tol) Arm cdd Eth

&c..om kcli 47 al, Bo Syr -xii-ne or-also] 13 (37) Bo (GK r MP) Arm .. Eth has but the uncircumcision, hath not it the ivay whereby it

may
37,

Arm

1 equjoon is being 2] 13 37 1 .. om N &c, Bo Syr ensXi upon 2 ] 13 was put Bo (bno) .. is being put Bo (gk'p) e that] 13 37, Bo, ACD Bo, N &c, Syr Arm .. om 29 33 470

be blessed
..

ROMANS
unto
7

IV 7-1 1

39

whom God will reckon righteousness without the works. Blessed are those whose laivlessnesses were forgiven, and
8

those whose sins were covered over.

Blessed
9

is

the

man

unto

whom

the Lord will not reckon sin.

This blessedness

is being upon the circumcision, or is being upon for we say that the faith was uncircumcision also reckoned to Abraham unto righteousness. 10 How therefore

therefore

the

was

it

or being in the uncircumcision


circumcision, but
11

reckoned unto him, he was being in the circumcision, 1 He was not being in the

he was being in the uncircumcision. (*>.) he received a sign of circumcision, for seal of the righteousness of the faith which (was) in the uncircumcision

And

&c, Syr

Arm

..

om NBD*
to
aj3p.

47, (Eth)
rj

ttiictic the faith] 13 37, Bo,

478

..

om

..

trs.

77-10-Tis

&c, Syr

Arm

..

trs. Si/c.

ttio-tls

17 62 ..Eth has saith not the scripture, was justified A. and was

him ro) &c how therefore was it reckoned unto him] Bo (a/yonq) .. Eth has and when therefore was justified Abr. .. Eth ro has when was blessed and when was justified Abr. epoq unto him] 13 30, n^q Bo (p) Syr om N &c, Vg Arm Bo (lit. how did they reckon
blessed (he blessed
10

iiT&ironc

. .

. .

him)

neqgU he was heing in i] 13 (30 1) 37, ovtl &c, d*e Vg om FGr, d**fg Vg Syr ..having been circ. Eth (fu) Bo (eqx H ) Arm r xn(-2eit 30 37)] 13 30, N &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth ..add kcu D E Vg
fc$
..
C

(harl)
i!XL

H & en nce&i
..

neq(fineq 37)gJu 2-ivTcfefie he was not-uncirc] 13 37 .. aai &c being ]mt in the circ. not &c B0..0111 30
not indeed having been circ, but before that he
in
..

homeotel

was

circ.

Eth
Sett

&.W&. &c hut he was being ^ju.eT&.T. but in the uncirc. Bo ev irepiTOfxr] aXXa v a.Kpo(3v(TTia
11

the uncirc]
&c,

13

37..a\\a

Vg Syr

(not indeed) have ovk

i^TOi

A.q'xi
to

and] 10 30 37, fr$ &c, Bo Arm ..but Eth. .yap Syr he received] Eth has but circ. the seal of his righteousness to be

him, he gave it and his signs otai. frre nce&i a sign of the circ.
..

ilcMe

of circ] 13

30 37,
37

N
47,

&c

..

Bo

..

TrzpLTopLrjv

AC*
Eth

ms

Syr Fsr
his

Arm
the

but circ. a seal of his

(om

ro) righteousness

irr^iK. of
..

r.]
,

13

30 37,

N
..

&c,

Bo Syr Arm Eth


30 37,
it

(of his r.)


&c,

pref. 81a

Gs r
f.

ex g
..

fvrn. of the f.] 13

Syr

of faith

Arm

Eth has

that

should be
lit.

Bo Arm cdd .. of known by it that

in

faith justified him God,

Abraham

eTgii

which in] 13 30 37,

40

tgiipoc puiitmoc
eTpequjeone
12
js.iroi

t^tcMc
kmoctnh.

neicoT

ititeTnicTeTre

THpoT

glTll TiUlilT^TcMe.

Tpe7TOTlC gUiOT Oil CpOOTT CTT^IFin eftoA at oI neicoT

UncMe

ncMe
f d.p
o&jul

HKOOire eT^ge exegiH utiiictic tok TutiiT^TcMie iineneitOT &.ftpdtgdju. 13 noTrefeo*\


jLi^ira^ir.
is-n

^W^

giTix nitojmoc

ne nepHT.

iiTevqujcone S&ivp^-

FiK*\HpoiiOA*.oc iinKOCjuioc. ^*\*\^ efto"\ qjtH t^ik^iocttith ivrnicTic.

h Uneqcnepjut^ eTpequjoone

eiyxe epe ueuTVHponojutoc c^p ujoon eko\ oj5 nOAJioc. eie tiiictic ujo^reiT ^.ttco .\ nepHT oTTwcq.
14

nem, TH P-]
8ia..efeo\
12

8ia Bo epoo-y] nwoir Bo (add gJTeit ilKOOTre ct] 13 .. iiKeneT <Aos<? afoo (b) 13 (30)

ovon mfeen e^n^g^- Bo

giT] 13 30 = e&o\ B1*D r L)


wAo 30
(b)
..

nexi
(30)
14

hh

eT

aZso

<Aose

who Bo
&.it]

..

iiKoove on 37

ls

13

(37 IP)

iioveft.
eitT.

f^p

i3..oveA. &c b.-ov f&,p efto\-^n Bo

UT^quj.]
13

13

e.Ap.] &.qp. 37

Sk\.] eqoi i1k\. Bo

(b)

(30) (37)

&H

eT^5en

^a

which in Bo
is

(x h ^ eit

bcjlo),

r>?s tv

fc$

&c

..

om

tt/s

17..

Eth has w/7e he

not circ. at that time

& c -Bo .. om tt) J 3 3 37) out being circ. that they should
>

DEFG
know
..

..

Eth

tjuSta.t. the uncirc] has all who believed with-

that in faith are justified those

also, as

was justified Abr, in faith

gioov on ep. unto them also] 13

30 37,
ka.1.

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

(Eth)

om

kcu

N* AB

47,

Bo

ev*.i-

unto a righteousness] 13 30 37, A 47, d**efg 2 hiKixiocrvvr)v ^C D*, Bo (ercxmTovom no"5\u.e-o.u.Hi nioov)
lit.

Vg

Syr
..

..

Arm

tt\v

Ilk.

BC*DcFG
12

A.TO)

of the

ii(om 37)ne(nee 30 f 37)io\-ncfe&e of those-circ] 13 (30) 37 .. om N*, Bo (d ) homeotel *. not] 13 30.. om 37 &ge walk (or live)] b 13 30 37 ..julouji

&c &c and father &c] and (om ro) that circumcised and not of the circ. only Eth

he might become father

walk Bo Syr
Tvxovo-iv
(gi
a

Arm Eth

{follow)

o-tol^ovo-iv

fr$

&c

..

o-roiAouo-civ

FGr

..

TegiH the road] 13 30 37 ..rots i\vo-iv N &c, Bo irrnicnc &c of the f. &c] (b) 13 mujeitT^TCi) Syr Arm Eth
37*
T?7S TTICTT. T. C. T. CLKp.
..

3O 37,
fc$

D C KLP
V
a/C.

17,

Vg Bo

Syr
..

..

TTjS

CLK. IT.

AB(C)FG

T.

7Tt(TT60)S T.

7T6CTT(OS

D*E Om

7riO"Ta)S

fc$* ..

ROMANS
for

IV 12-14
those

41
believe

him

to

become father of
it
12

all

who

uncircumcision, for

to be reckoned unto

them

during the also unto

righ

usness.

And

father of the circumcision not of those

who are out of who walk by


the lavo
is

the circumcision alone, but (&) of the others the road of the faith which (was) in the
13

uncircumcision of our father Abraham.

For not through

the promise, which became to Abraham or to his seed for him to become heir of the ivorld, but (&) through the

u For if the heirs shall become righteousness of the faith. out of the law, then the faith (is) void, and the promise was

of faith of our
believe

f.

Abr. being not

circ.

Eth

..

(footsteps) of those

who

not being circ.

our father Arm cd .. father ro) believed while uncircumcised he is 13 iiOTreA. &c for not &c] (&) 13 .. and not because ofprecepts of law Eth (om verse ro) ne &c is the promise which became] b 1 13 (30 1)
..

Eth ro .. of uncirc. of faith Arm ..om faith of Eth continues as that our father Abr. {Abr. our

dkT^ Utiuduj they gave the promise Bo


the prom, to
..

..

om

fc$*

..

17

7ray. to> a/3.

N &c,
30

Vg .. was
37,
fc$

A. Syr

..

that

&c

koli

76 124, Bo

(c)

found the pr. A. Eth Syr Arm Eth Uneq


1)

or] 13

to his]

N &c.

Teq
37,

his 30,

KLP
f.]

17 37,

Bo (neq'xp.) Bo..om
13 30 37,
, .

tikocjuoc the w.] (&


tov

^ABCDFG
N
{<$

47,

Arm

13 (om juloc)(3o) ek. grm

t-^ik.

through &c] (bl) 13 (30)


(b
?)

the

Bo

..

7rio-Ta)s

ivrn. of &c ..Sikcuoo-vvyjv F &c .. kou 77-10-Tews 3 44 71 472 ..

his faith
14

Syr Eth

euj-se
>.

&c

the faith of righteousness Arm for if the heirs shall become out of the law]

icxe

r*.

e&.

(grreri

are the heirs

AF) $>n. ite iuk\. for if out of (through AF) the law Bo .. u yap 01 k vofiov KXrjpovo/xoL &c, Vg (add sunt)
fr$

Syr (were
& 37, Bo,

heirs)
ck
fr$

**&.p]

& 13

..
..

therefore

Eth

eo\ gH

out of]

&c, Syr
(is)

Arm
&c,

e&o\
13
..

tr.

&c the

faith

void] (&

?)

through 13, Bo (af) ^qujumi equjoviT ivxemtt.


giTJut.

became void

the faith Bo,

Vg

Syr

a/yio

and] b 13 37,

^ &S

& nep. or. the promise was done away with] bl i3..A.qRtopq ivxenitouj was done away with the promise Bo, fr$ &c, Vg Syr.. Eth has if therefore he who only did the precepts of the law should receive the promise and inherit the world, then it would not have jyrofited Abraham having believed, and he would not
have also obtained his promise

Bo Syr Arm ..om de Vg

42
15

Tenpoc pimisuoc

epe nnouioc c*^p pou>& eiropiTH. nxx& xe eTeUAiu 16 hojlaoc ftoHTq. cnr^e iixiw n^p^fc^cic. eT&e naa oTe&oX oh TnicTic Te. -xeK^c Ka/ris. ottcuulot epe
ujione eqTivspH-y iinecnepxiev
*ui oja

nepHT

nnoxioc

li^fep^g-Jvo.

THpq. jQne&o?V *jm^T. ^W*^ IiTmeio?V gn TnicTic 17 eTe n^i ne neneiuyr THpii. k^t^ ee
juuuok
FieiaiT Fi&.

eTcno. xe

Js.iRUi

itgeeiioc aaticaato

ivr^qmcTeire epoq. T1&.1 eTTaaigo uHeTAAOOTT. eTAioTTe eneTeHceujoon &ii choc eTrujoon. 18 n^i n^p^ oTge\nic ^qmcTeire etrge'tVjiic eTpeqtgione neiurr Hga Kgeenoc k^t^ neiiT^T'sooq. xe

e&oX

AjLmtoiTTe

15

(&)

3(37)

epe p]

(t>?)

I3..e,qp

Bo..eqpBo(Dr L )

itgHTq]

b 13

37

13

(Sta)

16 Bo OTs-2k.e juaxh] 13 .. oirre juli (37) (b) 13 (30) ovefe.] 13. .ore eft. 37 (again) git Tit.] (b 1) 30 (*)..giTii " eTe ilea .. eTe-ite Bo
..

aaju^if

ne] 13 (30)
13,

(b)

3 (30) 37

iteTJutoo

(om 37)tt]
..

Bo

(b)
18

,.

nipeqxx.

Bo..eqAi.
37

eiteTeiice] 13
..

eTeiiiice 37

(>) 13 (30)

calling 30 r iim] 13 Bo (K M)

$H Bo

KevTA.]

13

..

KfcTfc.

$pH^- Bo

15

epe &c
13,

lit.

for the

precepts of the law the penalty causeth


2we]

law worketh an anger] Eth has because the to come upon the perverse

c &c, Vg Syr (vg).. nig) Arm .. yap tf and when (Eth ro) eTeii<u.ii (13) &c lit. in which there is not law] (b 1) 13.. Eth ro has when came not the law iTwpe &&.cic] 13, fr$ &c .. transgressing of law Syr .. 7rapa/?ao-eis A EG, Arm 1 there is not sin Eth .. there is not roho knoweth sin Eth ro

fr**ABC, Bo Syr (h
..

and where Eth

. .

16

eft.

git

out

of]

13 (30
titict.

1)

(37), ck

&c,

Arm

..
..

eft.

giTen through
fc$

Bo

..

tw Syr

Eth

&c...

add

cv

D*

Te

it

is]

the faith] b 13 37 b 13 37 .. om &c,

7rtcrTews

&c,
1 ..

Bo

Bo Syr

Arm

Eth

has in faith put God


x

the justification

..Eth ro continues that should

be justification in his grace

-xeKex-epe-iyione that-should become]

37?

wo V A, Bo

(b ivrequj)
to

Arm

(Syr)

..

[seKic] uvr&. gAiOT

eT[pe nepHT] ujume according


(eepequj. ivxeniiouj)
fr$

&c

grace for thepromise to become 30 1, Bo (as to etrai &c) .. Syr Arm continue that

ROMANS
done away with.
15

IV 15-18
working anger
;

43

For the

laiv is

but the

place in which there is not law, neither is there transgression. 16 Because of this it is out of the faith, that according to grace
the promise should become confirmed to all the seed, not that

which
17

is

out of the law only, but

(&.)

to that also

which

is

out of the faith of Abraham,

who

is this,

the father of us

all.

According as
live

many

nations, before

maketh

made (lit. put) thee father of God whom he believed this (one) who those who (are) dead, who calleth the (things) which
it is

written, I

18 This (one) they (were) existing. against hope believed with (e) a hope for him to become father

are not existing as

(if)

of

many

nations, according to that which

was

said,

Thus

will

should be sure &c

..

Eth has
the

that

(and

that

Eth

ro) should be sure

what

promised God

to

A. and

to his seed that they

should knoiv that not in

doing the statute of in faith as believed


13 30 ..om tov 37
that also]

law

that

(om

ro) they will be justified, but only


all
..

the father Iljuiea-e

of us

nnouioc the law]

only] 13 30
(iicjul)

13 (30)

&c, Bo

om FG, (Eth) nne Syr Arm..om *au FG, de


to

Vg

(fu harl*) (Eth)


17

ee as] him God

& 13 30..

add

oit also

37 ..Eth has that which saith

ileicoT iig*.g father of

&c] (b) 13 (30) 37,


its Cjot

&c,

Eth
f.

(peoples) ..father of nations

many Arm ..

uottaahuj iieetioc
;

of a midtitude of nations Bo Syr (peoples) .. 7roA.Awv -n-arepa 37 thus also in next verse ju.nejuL(juLn3K 30 37)to efc. iln. 11(37. .eit b 13 3o)T&.qniCT. &c before God whom he believed, this &c]
(b)

13 (30) 37, Bo (q>K

eT^q)
..

&c

..

tTrwrTcuo-as

(fu

demid

tol)

Bo

(c)

Syr

ema-Tiva-av

Ds r *..Eth

believed

in God vjho raiseth

the

dead

&c] 13 30 37../OXI KaXovvTos &c N &c, calleth &c Bo .. and he maketh &c Eth
18

FG, defg Vg has those who T(eq 3o)jul. who calleth o-yog crecogeui and who
eirgiofi

TT*.pa.

&c] 13 37

..

cJjh

en&.qoi it^TgeXmc

(toho

was

being hopeless of (such) a thing Bo Arm (in hopeless condition)., without hope Syr..om Eth, continuing And believed Abr. ^qnicr.

he believed] 13(30) 37 ..pref. o-yog and Bo (D r L)..add

nenT&.V2sooq

lit.

that which they said]

13 (30?)

Bo Arm

(he said)

ycypa/x/xevov

K, Syr

Eth (and saith) ..add ne.q to -e ixT&"5"5. lit. according .. kat&

-a^e Bo (cj x p) &c (eipn^vov) him Bo Eth ro ..

as they said 37

44
tjs.1

T6IIPOC PUUHlIOC
Te ee erepe neKcnepuiiv ii^ujume Hxxoc.
TnicTic. ^qn^ir gii
10

&.ttu>

eneqcwui^ e^qiijs. <3o%x inq<yMe ^uje npouine. juTi nuioir frrooTe eirmpq. eqn^p 20 -\e JuirnioTTe iinqpgHT cnevir git enepHT iic^pp^. OTTjmlTT^nicTOC. jv*W^ d.q^JDE^'OAi oH TnicTic e^q^eooir iinnoTrTe.

epHT
a>.ironc

21 &.iru> ^.qTtoT Fiqht. *se neiiT^q22 otfu ^ojul eT&e n^.i jQ.Ju.oq juuuoq &.doq.

epoq eir'xiRiviocirnH. FtT^irc^gq -xe d*it 24 ^W^. cteT&HHTq ju^ir^^q *xe es.ironc epoq.
gOitOtt

23

&HHTH

OH.

It*,I

CTOTIT^Onc epOOTT IieTniCTCTTC


e^q-xejuiq
20

eTepe] b 13 .. epe 37 e*.qA &c] (b) 13 (30) (37) gH-^H &.q(eq p)julov he found it already it died {dead) Bo

19

(b)

13(37)

Jinqp] i3..Iineqp 37

n^gOTon Bo (imperfect tense) 23 thus verse 23 (b) 13 (37 e-s-onc b epoq] b 13 .. H^q Bo
nexi Bo
nci] tin

oth] b 13.. 22 (b) 13 (37) epoq] tt&q Bo ^it] oin 37 iironc] 13, Bo ..
(b) 13 (37)
24

21

(b) 13 (37)

a.W^-011] e.\\&

Bo

epoor] b 13 37

JieKcn.
ai

&c thy seed become] 13 30

37,

&c, Bo Syr Arm Eth

..

add ws

(demid, harl*) .. trs. epe neK-xp. eqeujumi juii&.ipH<^ thy seed shall be thus Bo 19 jQ.nq(eq b 30)^. he was not weak] (b 1) 13 (30) &c, Bo (eTejunequj having not been weak) Syr ..he doubted not Arm ..Eth
ao-Tepes-OaXao-o-rjs

FG, Vg

has and believed Abr. (om Abr. 10) and doubted not
Bo,
37,

git in] 13

30,

i"^

D*FG, Vg (fu*)..om NABCD** &c, Vg his faith Syr &c, Bo Arm e^qit^v he
..

tiiict.]

13 (30)

saw] b 13 37, Eth

{while he seeth).. Karevorja-ev Vg (am) (Bo Syr ov &c..Eth continues himself that he is old his body] 13 37, 47, de Vg Syr (Eth) .. add 17817

NABC,

DFG

Arm)

..pref.

eneqciojuus.

BFG

NACD

&c,

Bo Syr
lit.

(h*)

Arm

..and as dead body his flesh Eth


1)

e&qK^-THpq

having
..

left

power &c] 13 (30


eqna.

37

..

veveKptapevov

Arm
*3 (3

Eth, see ahove

&c

lit.

coming

to be

N &c, (Bo) Syr about &c] (b 1)

Bo

&c N &c, (Syr Arm) .. vwapxec D* ..he was &c ^) 37. V7rapx<uv Eth has because a hundred his years &uje about &c] b 13, r juii &c, Bo .. om ttov Bo (cD J x o) Syr Arm Eth and] 13 30..
..

.unites after (37)

hjuloit

&c the deadness of the womb]


nc&ppe.
the

^KejueTpeqjucooTT

iiTe -ajueTp*.

b 1 1 3 (30) deadness also (om B* 0)


. .

ROMANS
thy seed become.
19

IV 19-24

45

And
lost

saw

his body
20

having
(old),

power

he was not weak in the faith, he altogether, he being about (a)


(lit.

hundred years
of Sarra
:

and the deadness

death) of the

womb

but the promise of God he doubted not in an unbelief, but ( ) he grew strong in the faith having glorified 21 and he was persuaded that for him who promised, it God,

was possible to do it. 22 Because of this it was reckoned unto him unto righteousness. 23 But it was not written because of him alone, that it was being reckoned unto him, 24 but (is.)
because of us also, [these] unto

whom

it

will be reckoned,

of the
20

womb
-xe]

<rapa L,

Vg .. Eth
b 13

of Sarra Bo c^ppa] b 13 30 37, N &c, has and S. also that dead is her womb
37,

Vg

(am) Bo

..

&c,

Arm

..

om FG-.o^og and Bo Syr Eth

(and he doubted not and he despaired not in him who promised him, gli otfaaRt. lit. in an God) .. etiam d**e Vg ..autem etiam d*
unbelief] b 13 (37
cnno-Tia t$
1)

&c ..

trs.

Bo Arm .. om (Eth) .. as deficient offaith Syr .. nq &>en o-yjuieT&.^it. enicouj iiTec^ Bo e^T^ *^ c

having given &c] 13 (37?) Bo, see below


21

&c..he gave &c Syr

Arm

..Eth,

mt(o and] b 13, N &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth..om DFG, Vg &c he was &c] (b 1) 13, fr$ &c, Bo Syr .. he was assured in his mind Arm .. he believed with all his heart Eth .. &.qn\.HpocJ>opei iigHT
A.qT(OT

3 7?.. Eth continues that is able to do (it) to praised him 22 because &c] b 13 (37) BD*FG, e-re

him God and

he

hm
1*

Bo Syr Arm. .add


lit.

kcll

NACD
cdd

&c,

Vg Syr

(h)

Eth

(pref.)

&tohc

they reckoned

it] &
it

13 37, Bo, eXoyicrOrj


to

&c, Syr

Arm. .his (om


1)

ro) righteousness

became
23

him Eth

ev2kiK.

unto &c] (b

37. .om unto


Bo, ovk

Arm

him alone was written this Syr Eth omitting that it was reckoned, .it was written, not Arm ^e] b 13, N &c, Bo (Arm) .. and Syr Eth e-rJL mat. because &c] (b) 13 (37), 81 auTOV fiovov S$ &c, Bo (Syr) Arm Eth .. fxovov 81 clvtov DEFG, Vg se &c that-him] (b 1) 13 37, on eA. avro> N &c, Bo Arm .. om Syr
eypa<j>w

11(37. .en i3)*re.irc&.2q Sec., and not for

lit.

they wrote not

it] (b) 13,

Eth.. add
Thdrt, Syr
24

ets

SiKatoavvqv

D^E, Vg

..

oti

eAoy.

ituttis

cis

8ik.

eTOvn&oiic

lit.

they will reckon

it]

& 13 37, Bo, ^eAAei &c,

46

Tenpoc
ic

puiiijVioc

enettT^qTOTitec
25

neivxoexc

&o\
^7ru>

oit

mctiaoott.
T&e

tim TiTMTT^q eT&e neimc&e.


V. efcirrjuu^o

^qTUiovii

s'e efto"\ gw ttiictic ottht^h aaaijvt ennoine qjtIa neiraoeic ic ne^c. eooim woveipHHH 2 n^i fiT^it-xi e&o*\ giTOOTq jSnoujit egeryit eneiojuioT

fcTfw eTit^gep^Tli iigHTq. ee*\nic iineooT iinitoTTe.

eitujoTrujoTT
3

jGuuloh
-^e.

cxri

otr

jliowom
4

fcWfc.

enpnueujoTujoir ajUaoh
TeeXivJric
e-yxouiJiAH.

git neiteXiv^ric.

encooirii -se
*.
*.

ecpgu>& eirgrnojiiottH. t-xoriaah xe eTgeXnic.

eirnojtioMH
5

eeXmc

iiecxiujine.

xe Tfc.<FaiH UnitoTTe nfcgT eftoX git Itfc.ll. HIlgHT glTjl nenU&. eT01T&.fcft. nM fvrfc.TTfc.fc.q

85

(&)
1

3 37

nM l $ H

-^
..

TAJI-^ 10

37 ..Tjuaeio 13 ..add

on 37

3
..

&c Bo
37
<J>h
8

-eio 13)] eTft.T-oju6.ion we having been 2 eTft.1rojua.10 nnipcojui the men having been &c Bo (b) 13

37

CA.nTJu.ft.io

(37

Bo (b 18) enei] enai Bo..junei 37,


eTen Bo (af)
( cit )

iigHTcj] TuS.

eTn] $ai eTen Bo .. Bo (AEF)..n(e BM)gpm fi. Bo


4

(13) 37

^X^] ovo Z and E i*

3 37 cit

13 37 (cit)

ic &c Jesus Eth &c, Syr ..not expressing /xeAAci, Bo (aef) Arm our Lord] 13, fc$ &c, Arm .. om juLnenxoeic our Lord 37 .. our Lord Jesus Christ Bo Syr our Lord Eth (om in ro)
. .

n(en i3)TavTaaq lit. they gave him] 13, Bo irapthoOrj fr$ &c, note sins] 13 37, Bo Syr Arm cdd Syr Arm .. was crucified Eth Eth .. TrapaiTTWfiaTa & &c, Arm 1 tie therefore] 13 37, ^ &c, Bo Syr (Arm) .. rap Bo (b 18).. Eth has be justified in faith and we shall find peace toith God in our Lord efcoX git out of] K & &c, Arm .. efeoX giTen through Bo (Syr &c oviiT&n juju. we have] N a B 2 Fsrp 47 al Syr (h) .. exco^ev Eth)
25
. . }

fr$*AB*CDEKL 17 37, defg Vg Bo(juapenipi let us s5aTen with God Bo, Arm eg. enn. toward God]
ad deum
2

make) Syr(vg)
7rpos tov

&c,

Vg

&c, Arm iiTanxi-ilng. &c] Bo ($h) Syr Eth .. Si ov Kai received the access] fr$ &c, Arm ..we approached Syr Eth (we were guided) .. eTa. n-xini c^ottii ujcom nan &c through whom the
na.i

eg.

we

ROMANS
those

IV 25

47
of

who
who

believe

him who
25

raised

up Jesus our Lord out

those

(are) dead,

this (one)

who was

given (up) because

of our sins, he rose (again) because of our justification. V. Having been justified therefore out of the faith, we

have

peace toward

God through our Lord Jesus the Christ 2 this (one) through whom we received the access unto this grace in which we stand and we are glorying upon the hope of the
;
;

glory of God.
lation

But not only


4

(this),
:

but (&)

we

are doing our

glorying also in our tribulations


is

knowing

that the tribu;

working patience
5
;

the approval hope because the love of

but the patience approval but but the hope is not being ashamed,
;

through

the

God (is) being poured out in our hearts holy spirit, this which was given to us
us Bo
eneig. unto this g.] &c,

entrance became
pref. rr]
it.
fr$

to

BDEEG,
..

d Eth ro
pref.
/

..

mora fr$*A(xapaj/)CKLP
exit upon]
$

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

tyj

A, Bo
eX7rt8t

hope]

we hope for the Syr Arm Eth ..filiorum


3

thus

fc$ &c, Bo (\ne aef) Ambrst Pelag al add touto D* sr and not oir-'i.e but &c] 13 37, Bo, fc$ &c enpn. we are &c] only Syr (Arm) ..and not only this Eth

Bo Ann glory &c


&c,

..

7r N &c .. s5ert in Bo -aeXruc the Eth has and he is our boast, and in this

Junno-yre of God]

dei d Vg,

. .

Kav^o^Oa (F) L al, Arm .. Kav)(wfjLe6a Arm Eth (add even) .. neo\. ertc. kn.] 13 37, fr$ &c, Bo .. the trib. 37 .. tcus $X. ^ &c, Bo Syr because we know Syr Arm Eth ye know Eth ro eepg. &c is working &c] 13 3 7 cit, Bo (&.qep), vttojx. Karepy. N &c, Arm ..patience perfected in us Syr ..perfecteth patience in us Eth .. ye know that from ro affliction is made known his trial Eth 4 e-5"2wOKiJu.H lit. an approval] 13 37, Bo, fr$ &c ..-prudence Eth.. StKaiocTDv^v 17 .. om cic\OR.-'a.e Ctt .. Eth has and in her trial is found ^.e-^.e] hope .. Eth ro has and having been tried hefindeth his hope 13 37, Bo, fr$ &c .. and-and Syr Eth .. om Arm
13 37, Bo,
Kav)(a)fievoL

BC, Syr

..

NADGr

&c

neiteX. our

trib.] 13 37,

..

-&e\nic the h.] 13


13 cit
..

ctt,

Bo,

&c,

Armcdd..om

article

Arm

.^.e]
to

be

om Arm nec-xi. &c is not &c] 13 .. jmec-xi. is not wont &c 37 cit, Bo ..never causeth shame Arm .. shameth not Eth..

shameth him not Eth ro


(axrjjcoit)

Syr

Arm

n&T eA. poured out] 13 37, N &c, Bo c Syr Arm ..filled Eth neitg. our hearts] 13, Bo, N &c, Eth .. vfiwv N* nM 11(37 en I3) T ^"5"T. lit- this which

48
6

euj'se
*.

ne^c

Tenpoc puiiojoc ti eo us'iofc k^t^ neioiroeiuj


7

H^ce&Hc.

juoctic ^fc.p
QlTis.

tc oir^ julot
CJUOTT
giv.

^quioir ot-xik^ioc.

-MCUJ^K ^^p 8 nitoTTe owe


cti erto
&e.

FlT

TO*\jUl*w

OTivT^eOC.
9

cTiigicTis.
&.

Frreq^iTMiH egoim epoit. -xe

upeqptio&e

ne^c
Tenoir

mjlot g^pott.
cipi
10

n^ujooc

itgOTTo

&.ht.u&.io

neqcitoq Tim^oirJX
It'XJS.'Xe

*2^I

&0\ gITOOTq TOp^H. A.tOTn ennoTTe oitjl* TT.ts.oir

ju.nequjHpe.

n^ujioc

(37

IP)

s'wfc]

i3..'oq37
8

13 37

fvre

might]
9

uja/re

would
10

(go) as

far as Bo

13 37

en] i3..eTei 37

(13)37

37

they gave] 13 37 .. eT^q-miq which he gave Bo Eth.. tov SoQevTos ^ &c qui datus est Vg Syr
. .

eiyse

nexc
..

eTi

lit.

if

the Ch. yet] 13 37 (eTei)


..

..

icse r.p

en

for if yet

Bo

ye B,

Vg
..

Syr (h)

Arm

(for while)

but (8e) if Syr .. ert yap tf Eth, see below .. en Se L .. ? yap


(fu*)

ACD* &c, n D b FG
fc$

..ut quid

enim Vg

eito

n^. we-being weak] 13 (37?)

&c,

Arm

because of our infirmity Syr .. trs. enoi n&c^. ilo-yc. K^Ta, &c at this time] 13 (37?) Syr ..ert Kara Kaipov
..

h^qc Bo

NABCD*FG,
&.qAJtov

Vg Syr

(h)

..

Kara Kaipov T) c &c, Bo (itoircHoir)

Arm

&c

died for &c] 13 (37 1) Bo ..virep acre/?w a-rreO. &c, Syr Arm .. Eth has Christ indeed came in his time, he dieth because of our sins ive being
sinners

juo^(k 37)ic] Bo, N*..poAis N a BCD &c ..trs. for a righteous otf^jk. lit. a (man) with difficulty exceeding (exc. diff. ro) Eth righteous] ^ &c, Bo Arm Eth (righteousness ro) ungodly (ones) Syr
7
. .

..

Eth has

will not

(om

ro) be

found he

wlio dareth to die

jucuj^k

<*^p for pei-haps] Bo .. yap-raxa I know not if there is to be

&c, (Syr)
ott*.

found)

but-perhaps lit. one 2] Bo,

..

Arm
tis

(Eth
&c,

Arm

..

man Syr ..he who Eth


be

to\(\o

37)jua,] 37, Bo,

Syr

Arm

(Eth would

ready)

..

pref. Kai

Arm Eth
Bo
(k*)
..

ro ..tov ay. i? &c,

good (plural) &c hut God-his love toward us] 13 ,. om -^.e 37 ..revealed God his love to us Arm ..here showeth God his love that is to us
8

N &c ovmt. lit. a good] Bo (D r i.) Bo (mneen.) .. nmeen. the good (plural) Syr Eth

ntio-iTTe -ax

Syr

..

o-vv.-ayairrjv cts

r]fx.

o Beos

frSACKP

&c, Bo, Marcus (Antonius)

ROMANS V
6

6-10

49

yet being weak, For hardly might some one die for a righteous (man) 8 But for perhaps some one might dare to die for a good (man). we love toward his God (is) commending us, (in) that, yet
if
7

the Christ,

we

at this time died for the

un:

godly.

being: sinners, the Christ died for us.

Jt is

much

therefore

more, (that) having been justified now in his blood, we shall 10 If being enemies be saved through him from the anger. we were reconciled unto God through the death of his Son,
it is

much

more, (that)

having been reconciled, we shall

D F G L behold see how much loved us God ..crw.-ay. o 0cos as rjfi. {our Lord ro) Eth .. om o 0os B .. Eth ro continues how he abounded to us ne^c &c the Christ died for us] Bo Eth .. ^. vrrep r^i. aireO.
.

fc$

&c, Syr
9

Arm

..

om

while sinners
it
is

toe

are &c

Eth

ro

much-more] 13 37 ..7roXXw-/xaXXov fc$ &c, Vg, iigOTO juLA.Won Ho. .how much Syr Arm Eth (ro, see above) 6e therefore] 13 37, ^ &c, Vg (multo magis igitur) Syr Eth..om D*FG, OL Vg (fu* demid) Bo Arm e&.rrr.u.a.j(ei 37)0 having
n^ujioc-ngoiro

been justified] 37, SiKaiwflevTcs ^ &c, Vg Arm (we expressed) .. they having justified us Bo (eTe/v, e^ir) ..we shall be justified Syr ..if we were justified by his blood (justified and he will vivify us by the blood

Tenor now] 37, &c, of Jesus ro) Eth om SiK.-ai/xaTi Bo (b* 18) gSiin] 37, ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm om 39 41, Vg (tol) Eth, Dial 857 thVg Bo Syr Arm Eth.. egpm e-xen on account of Bo (aef)
..
fr$

..

it&o-yse.i

&c we

shall

he saved through him] 37, eiienogeAi &c Bo,


&c,

o-wOrjaofxeOa Si avrov

&

Vg Arm

{escape by him)

shall be saved Syr.,

and

he should save us

Eth

..

.. and in him we we should be saved

by his blood and by that from the anger

Arm

cdd

eTop^H from

the anger] 37, caJio\ Unrs.ojn.T away from the anger Bo, otto &c fc$ &c .. ab ira per ipsum Vg Syr Arm .. lit. the temptation which cometh

Eth
10

..

om

which cometh ro

euj-xe if]

Bo (c)..and
Bo,
$

if

Eth Eth
..

ro

..

add ^a.p Bo,


e^ngojTn

fc$

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

..

add ne

&c,

Vg Arm

was

satisfied

&c we were reconciled unto God] with us God Syr .. Eth has and (om
giTlI through]
it
is

ro) if while

we are enemy of God he forgave us ne.uj. &c &c, Vg Bo ..by Arm., in Syr Eth

much more,

(that)] ttoXXw fxaXXov

&c, multo magis Vg, Figovo


therefore

how much more Arm., how much


1717

Syr.,

ai^Woii Bo.. how much therefore

50

Tenpoc

puiicxioc
n

Rootto e&.ttgu)Tn Tiijk oT'SM giS ov neqioito". jmoHoii xe. &.*\?V^ eHepnKetyoTrjoTijLi.oit oU mtovTe giTEi nerrxoeic ic ne^c nea fiT^H<2ti Tenoir iineguyriT

T&e wee ht\ nnofte ei eooim ennocAftOc giTw oirpcDJue hoitiot. ^ttoj e6o\ giTJ3 nrio&e tiaaott. jvttw t^i tc [ee h]t^ ruuioTr ei e6o*\ exit
efto<V giToo-rq.

12

nM

ptojjie

itiui

to\
ottoii

giTn OTrpuyne

&.7rpno6e oiiowq THpoir. t&.i oh Te ee iioiruyr Frr^ nwncf ei efto\ e^H

13 num. uj&. tihojjioc c*^p itepe rmofte nKOcjmoc ne equiooTT. nnofte 2k nevu>n juumoq

ou
a^it.

ejujutvt mojjioc.

^\k

nAjtoir

pppo

am

d^ddut

31

37

M
37

(30) 37
ls
14

fiT*] 37 twice

..

errr A (30) 20

i.

om

giTit]

eA.

(30) (37)

ujon being Bo

nepe] 30..eitepe 37 iioaioc] add (30) (37) -xm] 30 (sine) .. esm 37

will he forgive us

&c,

Vg

..

add epocj Syr


..

more Eth e^ngcoTfi having been reconciled] wrato him Bo .. Ais fomgr reconciled Arm ..

m
..

reconciliation

&c we

shall he
live

wAm we were reconciled Eth (om ro) Tiin&ovxe.i saved in his life] N &c, Vg Bo (ligpHi, n. s5en)
life

..we shall
11

in his

Syr

..

we

shall escape by his life

Arm

and

he will vivify us in the

life

of his Son Eth

N &c, Vg..add tovto D*FG, Vg (fa*).. and not so much only Arm not concerning this only Eth .. is it not for this we glory in God and also in our Lord &c Eth ro enepnue. &c we shall glory also] Bo (eneep. B 18).. enepime. we glory also Bo (aaiep. acef) Vg, Arm Eth (om ..we
ovjuonoit
-2we]

Bo,
. .

and

not thus only Syr

also)

Kavx^zOa L (FG) ostSI &c through our Lord Jesus the Christ] ^ &c (iv X v) Vg Bo n&i ri(en 37) &c this (nxs) Syr Arm Eth..om x i B (one) through whom we received now the reconciliation] this through whom now &c Bo .. 81 ov vvv t. KaraX. ekafio/Jiev N &c, Vg .. in whom now we &c Syr., by whom also the reconciliation indeed we received Arm ..
K ai Kav X ^/J.evoi

shall

glory also Syr,

&c

..

k.

through
12

e-rAe
..

Arm

$Ph^

obtained forgiveness Eth .. om now Bo (aep) of this, as] 37, &c, Vg Bo., as Syr ..for as and because of this as Eth nee as] uxnrep &c .. k<vja according as Bo n(eit 37)^ &c the sin came into 37,

whom we

&c because

&c]

ROMANS V
be saved in his
glory also in
(one)
12

11-14

51

life. (so), but (&.) we shall God through our Lord Jesus the Christ, this through whom we received now the reconciliation.

u But not only

Because of this, as the sin came into the world through one man, and through the sin the death and thus the death came out upon all men, in that all sinned thus also through one man the life came out upon all. 13 For until the law the
;
:

sin was being in the world, being dead. not being reckoned, there not being laiv.

But the
14

sin

was

But

(&.)

death

Bo..
Si

81 cv.

av6.

r]

afx.

c.

t.

k.
..

cio-??A#ev
Si

^
t.

&c,
k.
r]

Arm
a/x.

(in one man)..


ctcr.

evos Bavarov avBp.

&C37*

&C

e.

DFG,

Vg..

through &c entered sin the world Syr Eth (by tlve crime of one man) njuioiF the death i] 30 37, fr$ &c, Vg .. om o FG, Arm .. and because of that sin came death upon all men and sin {that sin Eth ro) was

imputed
was)..iK

to all

Eth (Eth

ro adds though they

knew not what

that sin

eorio Tea &c ujcom the death happened Bo ttjulott the death 2 and thus] (30) 37 ..om Eth ] 30 37, fcSABC ei e&o\ 62, Vg (fu) Syr (h) &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm..om e-sS came out upon] 30 37, uje e^orri e Bo..trs. av6. o OavaTos
cJxsulov

DFG

StT/A^cv

fc$

&c..trs. in all

men passed

death

Syr.trs.

to

all

men

e^vpit. gitotoq THpov lit. who all sinned on it] (30) 37, literal translation of i(f>' u> Travres yfiaprov, the suffix of giojwq is masculine .. in quo Vg : Arm has the instru-

extended death

Arm (Eth, see above)

mental case of the relative pronoun without indication of gender..


ji;6ht?J THpo-y he in whom they all sinned Bo..om Tea on &c thus also through one man-all] Bo (AB r rL) cxR ottoh ruju upon all] 30 ..om 37 om ^ &c, Vg &c 18 imo&e the sin] 30 37, Bo, 38 62 om Eth t*a.p] 30 37.. iQ lect .. om 77 fc$ &c .. trs. was in the world sin Eth ro eqAiooirr -^e] 30 37, being dead] 30 37 .. om ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth i$ &c, Bo Arm..om Syr ..Eth has being not yet known what it is
<J)H

eT^Tepnofti
all

THpo-y

was sin Syr n(en 3o)eirion xx. es.11 (om ek.it 30) lit. they were not reckoning it] 30 37, Bo (nekton HuLoq a.11), .. ovk ovk evcXoyeiTo $* al, Vg Syr, ovk eWoyaro eAAoyen-cu BC &C, reckoned is ovk cvX. ^ C (37*) Vg (am)., because (while ro) not sin Eth
because ..not imputed

DFG

14

e.

njuioir p. (ep. 30)

death reigned] (30) 37 (pppo) E 2

Bo

..

e/?acr.

o 6av.

52
uja>.

Tenpoc

piuii:moc

jutoiTCHC exli neitKOOire eTZtnoTpnofee q_33 neme FiTn^pN&dXic ftd^sju. eTe naa ne Tmrnoc [Ii]neTit^15 ^Wjs. jjuin^paJiT<ojm^ tm tc ee iineoAJioT. ujcone. Uneioir^ uotcot euj'xe pa>* ^^p 2*3 nn&.paarr(OJUA
&.

Qj\

J^OTT.

07TO

ejLANTe

Te^^piC AAnttOTTe
iioTuyr
ic

JUtH

T^copejv
JsCix.UJ^I

gn Te^^pic
eQOTtt

jutneipiojite
16

ne^c

uee *<tl gITj3 neiOTT*. St^ ngAJi c^p ajcone efeo*\ giTvT otta. eTT^^io. ne^evpicjuiis. xe itToq efeo*\ git 17 Ftno&e ne e7TT*ANio. ej*xe p^* **^p ** nitok oj\
j^tco
TtoirooT

&.

itT&.qpHO&e ne

neTuus.10.

jutneioT^. noirooT

js.

njuoTr

pppo

efeo*\

qjtjS neioir^.

neitKOOve
[jujire-r]

lit.
..

the others] nit those

Bo (neut preceding)
15

htthoc

(30

1)

nwnoc
..

neT 37
30
..

(b) (30) 37
Ke>Ta>.

JuLnnevp*,. lit.

not the trespass] 37


ejma/re]

JOui^pe^.
16

$pH^-

e>.n

Unm^pean". Bo

AieAXon
b

Bo, thus verse 17


(b) (30)

T-^wpe*. the gift] b 30 ..Teq(37)

Ttopea, his gift

juaio]

twice

..

37 Ai&eio

irr^-ujione] b..ne
17

Bo

37
iiiotfa.

fi-roq]

om Bo

(b)

(37

F)

neioiTd.] three times

37

..

^
al,

&c, Syr

Arm Eth
nen (it

julcotchc] 30 37, Bo,

fr$

&c

..

yuwo-co)?

AP

47

37)k. eTJuatovp (ep 30) even-not] (30) 37?, /cailect .. those &c, Bo Syr Arm, Mac. Marcus .. om ^77 62 6367** 18 firj also viho sinned and those also who sinned not after &c Eth pno&e

Mac.

.. transgressed Arm g5 in] 30 37, Bo, ev B, OL Vg n^pxfc.] Syr (Eth), Marcus 2 .. <ltti fc^ACD &c, Arm, Marcus i JuLneTit\uj. 30 (37), Bo, fr$ &c, Arm .. sin Eth .. add of the lav) Syr lit. of him who will become] ivre neeiiHO-y of him who cometh Bo..

sinned] 30

of him who shall come Eth .. tov /acAXovtos N &c, futuri Vg Syr Arm 15 t>i Te ee thus] 30 (Eth).. <$>\\ ne iic^pH^- lit. this is as Bo, ovtws B, Syr .. ovtcos teat N &c, Vg, Syr (h) Arm .. Eth has but not in

proportion
ova.
n.

to

our crime became


1)

the

measure (om
..

ro) of the grace of


juuieio-vesw

God Bo

euj-xe-TT &.p if] (30


3o)o-yOi)T
..

37

..

if

Eth

ro

and

if

Eth

it(om

lit.

(fiTe moiTA.1

om

of this one of one] (30), tov

evo9

fc$

&c,

ab*ef) Arm
7roAAa)

iigovo
J^

exxisjve

lit.

more ex-

ceedingly]

(30?),

fiaXXov
tt.

&c,
jx.

Vg Arm..iigoTO &e
therefore Syr..

exwre more

therefore exc. 37,

ow

A., what

ROMANS V

15-17

53

reigned from Adam until Moyses, even over those not in the likeness of the transgression of Adam,

who sinned who is this,

the type of him who will be. 15 But not (^) (as) the trespass thus the grace. For if by the trespass of this same one many died, much more the grace of God and the gift in the grace
of this one
16

man

And
:

not as through this single one


for the

Jesus the Christ abounded towards many. who sinned is the justifi-

cation
tion,
17

judgement was through one unto a condemnaindeed out of many sins


therefore those
is

but the
if

gift

unto a justification.
receive the abun-

For

in the sin of this single one the death reigned through

this one;

much more

who

how

then more Eth

(Eth) ..om Syr.,

om

ev

in git TexFs r Gs r Arm


,

the grace]

b,

Bo..v

x-

N &c
Arm
. .

&c<mij.m abounded] b (30)

37, Bo..trs. 7roAAous

7repicro-uo-ej/

&c, Syr (will abound)

abounded
16

life

A.-yio
..

upon many Eth and] 30 37, Bo .. om Bo (ch)

fiee e.n not as] ovx ws

fr$

&c

Keora.

$pH^

A.H not according as

this single

one] b

..

evos

T^qpn. who sinned] (b) (30), fu**) Bo Syr (h) Arm .. a/tapr^aros Eth ***>p] b 37, Syr Arm../iv yap lect Syr (h) (chJj) .. om yap F&Gs* 45 I9
,

Bo nei(m b)ove. no-yurr n&c, Bo..om novcoT of one 37 c harl* a/xapTr/o-avTos fr$ ABC &c, Vg (am

DEFG
^
..

al,

d*fg

Vg

Syr (vg)

&c, Bo..tss>p xxen

Bo
of

and
..

t/

Eth (beginning
en.

lection ro)
efc.

ov*. one]
fr$

37, Bo,

&c

add transgression
our)

Arm
e-yr-

gii]

e*c

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth (from


..TrapairTWfjiaTwv

giTen Bo

nnoAe

sins] b 37,

Syr

&c,

Bo Arm (Eth)

jueao unto a justification] b 37, N &c, Bo Syr Arm .. add 0775 D*, Vg and he will (fu*)..Eth has will purify us his grace from our crime
give to us life which
17

is

for ever
b
1 &c, Vg Syr Arm .. and if 37, in the sin of the single one] b 37

euj-xe-^p
ro

for if]

Eth
..
/

..

if

Eth
irre

gpM-gH &c
text

cvos

TrapTTTwpaTi 47

..Tw tou evos


the sin

ir.

NBC

&c,

Vg..e&.

giTeit

cjmo&e

one of the one Bo ..from the transg. of the .. ev tw evt Arm .. because of the tr. of the one Syr .. cv evi 7rapa7r. no fie sin] b 37, Bo (Eth) .. Trapairr. N &c, 7T. D, in uno delicto f g to reign death and Syr Arm .. Eth has if the sin of the one man caused
niOT&i through

AFG

in the sin of one

man

dominated us death

efeo\(om eAo\ 37) oitH

ne(om

b)iOTffc

through this one] (b) 37,

&c,

Arm

..

om

52 19

le
<>t,

54

Tenpoc puiroaoc
&.
eAia/re

Rqotto
18

iteTxi
0_I

iineooTo

frre^-Npic
efeo*\ giTii

juin

T-^IK^IOCTHH CCtlivpppO
ic.

RWit^

QXTAJl TieiOTT^

nC^C
ott^

[o_]^p&.

<3<i

nn^pjs.nTooju^ gcoc
hijul
it!i
19

Tie

egovtt epoiJiie nTJU&.io efioA


eiFTJU.ivio fiumcf.

e^T^^io.

t&.i

on Te ee
epowute

ii-

ott\

ne

eooirii

miju

Fiee
rvr;s.

i^p
cnn.^

efeo\ giTii TAiIrr^TccoTlJL


iipeqpii[o&e] ujume. t^i
*>e

iineipcojLie mott[iot]

oh

t[g

e]e

qjtii

tjxtciu[[ht iSneioTr]^ [epe] o^o


2U
[&.

[it^ujione
[>s;eK&.c

iV^iftdtioc.

tuio]ju.oc

ei

egoTrii

epe nn^p^TrrooAiis. pooiro. neiiT*. neqiiofte

&.UJM
18

is.

negJUOT pgOTO ^OJ^I Il^q.


ne
2

21

2SeK^C K*wTSk
upon Bo,
..

(&) (37)

e 2* e

*s

nto ] (b)..wqi e-sen came

thus again
37
(37)

t^i
]

on

tjumo
2

tjula.io Te] 37 ..t^i Te on (b 1) i] b 37 -eio 37 fuong] iiTenton^ of the life Bo

-eio
19

(&)

(&) (37)

n^pMiTCOAi*]
37,
r
(i>

--xcoAxev

37

21

(&)

37

Bo Syr (S'e therefore] b those who receive] b 37, Bo Arm Aa/3ovTes F G, Bo


. .

Eth

..

om
..

fr$

<fcc,

Eo Syr
i/iose

nevxi
eoi'ZZ

^ &c..nH
L) (Syr)
right.]

een&.c?'!

icAo

&c

Eth, see helovv

ilTe;xL.

jutil

t**..

of the grace

and the

& 37,

..

iiTe

nioxiOT nexx
..

^a.00. ivre ^-uiee-JUHi


/ecu,

of the grace and the free gift of &c Bo

ttjs %.

TTjs

Swp.

T7/s 8ik.

fr$

A &c, Arm

..

om

1-775

Si/c.

and of righteousness Syr .. the his gift will justify us Eth

grace of the one

C of grace and of gift man Jesus Christ and


..

cene>p. will reign] (b) 37 (Bo), t$ &c, 17 47 .. and will cause us to reign for life everL 17 .. om tt? N &c, Bo Arm lasting Eth iicottg the life] b 37, <mt5u[ neiovaw through (by life) ..trs. ev w?7 f3a<r. fc$ &c, Syr Arm

Arm

..

fiacriXtvovcnv

this one] b (37

one
iv

Arm om &c eft. grrere 1), man Bo through one Syr ic ne^c x ^ &c Bo Syr Arm (Eth) ^v iv B
..

fr$

..

..

ovpu>JUi novuvr through Jesus the Christ] b 37,

>

. .

g(om 37)e>pfc e so therefore] (b) 37, N &c, Bo Arm .. therefore nn^peorr. goac (ojuoc 37 hy error) &c lit. the tr. Syr ..and Eth as through one is] (b) (37) s 81 evos 7rapa7TTa>/i.aTos N c &c, (Arm) .. thus again (kcu cuk., F) .. kat^ o>s Si cvos to 7rapaTTT<x)fjia FG 37 46
18
;

{^pH^

eiiK

cjmo&i

ujoom

efi.

grren iiiot&i according as

the

sin

became through the one Bo .. as therefore that because of transgr. of one became condemnation, Syr thus again ..as through the crime of one man was condemned all the world (men ro) Eth, continuing so

ROMANS V

8-2 1

55

dance of the grace and the righteousness will reign in the life 18 So therefore the trespass, through this one the Christ Jesus. unto condemnation thus it all men affected as through one
;

also the justification


justification of
this
life.

one

man many

through one is toward all men unto 19 For as through the disobedience of sinners became thus also through the
;

obedience of [this] one many will become righteous. 20 But the law came in, [that the] trespass should be more abundant.

He whose*
*

sin

was

multiplied, the

grace

was more abun-

ov being taken for whose instead of where.

also in the righteousness of the one

man
lit.

is justified

every

human
;

being,
fr$

ro adding &c,

and

will live
is

eirns'&jo

unto a condemnation] & 37,

Bo

..

condemnation

the subject of sentence Syr


(&) 37,

Arm
&c
..

thus again
0111

19

TJuIiTATCWTSi the disobedience]

Bo,

^
. .

Eth

ro,

having because of one

man .. om
many
fc$

became]
atfujcotii

(&)

(37?)

..

frrA-ujcone many sinners 37 became sinners Eth a//,apTioA. KarecrTarr)<;

6-qo-av (-Orjfjiev

37)

ol ttoXXoi

&c
&c,

..

sinners

many

became Syr Arm..


the

npeqepnoAi

n-xeitixtHuj
(t> 1)

became

sinners

juLneiOTA. of the one]

Bo Syr Arm., add

avOpwirov

many Bo D*

epe g&g &c many will become righteous] bl 37?.. (FG), Eth many became righteous Eth .. cen^ujconi iIoaihi ii'xeniJu.Huj will Sikcuoi Karao-radrjaovTat 01 71-0AA01 fc$ become righteous the many Bo &c, Vg .. many righteous are Syr .. righteous many became Arm
. .

20

a.

imojuoc &c but the law came

in]

37

?,

cJjiio.ju.oc

-xe &.qi

fell in)

e;6ovit Bo..vop.o<s Se Trapeio-rjXOev $$ &c, Vg (subintravit) Arm (lit. the law indeed therefore for occasion came and was brought
. .

in Eth (in occasion came

and had power


-*.e]

ro).. but the entering in


..

which happened

to the

law Syr

37

f^p Bo

(B

m e), L
&c,

..

indeed therefore Eth

-^ckac &c that the trespass should be more


{sin) A.yto...wcl irXeovaa-q to irapa-n-T.
\$

abundant] 37?, Bo
(delictum) Syr (sin)

Vg

..

that

it

might cause sin


..

to

abound Eth
eTe. iieqn.
17

neirra,

&c he whose sin was multiplied] 37 he whose sin abounded Bo .. ov (ottov


Syr (and where) which &c Eth ro

efjn

*a.e

epoo-yo but

FG)

Se eir\.

a/xapria

&

&c,

Vg

Eth (and where) ..and from that a. negxi. pgovo (e 37) &c the grace was abundantly a a. it. ^e &c but &c 3 7 v7repe7Tpicro-evaev rj x P > multiplied to him] & 1 tf &c, Syr Arm Eth (add of God) .. Aqepgoiro aujai n*.q ivxenigjuoT was abundantly multiplied to him the grace Bo 21 X6K&C that] & 37, Eth.. and Eth 10 gJu tijulot in the
(for where)
. . . .

Arm

L,

56

Tenpoc pnm&joc
t*>.

ee

nttofoe

pppo

**

nuioT epe
TTlOIt^
UJJS.

Te;)A>.pic
IteO_

on pppo
IC

T*XJKJS.IOCTTH OJV neirxoeic.

RTIO

glTU

Iie^C
<xe

VI.

ott ere

neT^2sooq. T^pH^u*
2

o5i ntio&e.

epe Tex^-pic pooTo. ntiok. it^wj fioe enitdaoiicf -sin nema^r itoHTq.

ititecujcone.

nneMiuioir xk3

eTcm

o it^TcooTrlT.

*s

ottom

iiiAi

eaai^fcrrn^e

ene^c

4 ^tttojulc TT ^e n3Xii^q ic irraaifeaarn^e eneqjLtOT. oitH nfiMrncAJt^ eneq*AOir. scck^c k^ta. [ee] nT*. ne^c tooottii e&o\ oH iteTAiooTT orriS neooT ii-

neiuyr.
FiiowcT.

FiTitAJioouje
5

ouhok

ivreioe

oji

oinutttT&ppe

eujxe ^niuione
..

t^p

Fiuj&pTio<3'e

iineme

epe-on-iiTeige] b 37
fiTeqepo-ypo
1

n&.ipH^ on
s

(ora c)

nine
4

(ora

kc AEF)gjuiOT
1

Bo
2

m>]
& 37

&..nuj*. 37
(b)
Ka/ra.

(b) 37
*.tttojulcii]
5

37
&c]

P
k.

(b) (37) (a

(cit
..

B.M.)

&..-cen
1

cit

$pH^- Bo (glm)

jQ$.

Bo

(b)

9 (37)

(fl

SineineJ

>en hcjulot
..

Bo

death] (& 1) 37, ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm ..Eth has as caused to reign death sin

through the death Bo (chj,) on also] b 37, Bo, N &c,

Arm..orn Syr Eth gn in] b, Syr..giTn through 37, 81a ^ &c Bo (Arm) might cause righteousness to reign the grace of God Eth ic &c Jesus-our Lord] (&) 37, Bo, i$ &c (iv x^) Arm ..pii&cB.. our Lord Jesus Christ Bo (GK r Mp) Syr Eth T&.pniS'co that we should remain] 37, 7ri//.vco/i.v ABCDFG, Syr .. Arm ..shall we eTTifievofxev NKP 47 Bo (n) .. permanebimus fg Vg Bo commit Eth (S'w remain] b 37, fc$ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. commit Eth.. commit therefore Eth ro gJS in] b 37, Bo, A, defg Vg Syr Arm .. om fc$ &c Te^d. pgOTro the grace should be more abundant] (b) 37, Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm .. should abound the grace of God Eth 2 fme(n&.i 37)&nju.ov if we died] & 37.. omves &c fr$ &c, Bo Arm .. omvcs yap &c FG, d Vg Syr .. Have we not already died ? Eth
. .

jumi. to the sin]


b

(&) 37, Bo, tt/

a/ia/ma

fc$

&c, Syr

Arm

..

pref.

^en

in

Bo (D r L)Eth (from our


live]

sin) ..in our sin

Eth
..

ro

enn&.

shall

we
&c,

37

..?7o-o/Aev

NABD
it

&c, Bo,

r)cra)fxev

CFGL
.

17,

Arm?
fc$

-sin nei(ni 37)nA.v] b (37

-xm

ju.neena.ir)
..

trs. cti
it

cv
..

avnj

Bo
3

(nice on)
live

..

live

in

again Syr

yet live in

Arm

how

therefore

can we

in

it
fr$

Eth
&c,

h] b 37,

Bo

(j*>tt)

Syr

Arm

..but

Eth

ctctR &c ye

ROMANS
dantly multiplied to him.
21

VI 1-5

57

That, according as the sin reigned

in the death, the grace also should reign thus in the righteousness

unto a
VI.

life

What

eternal through Jesus the Christ our Lord. therefore (is) that which we shall say?
2

we

should remain in the


It

abundant.
shall

that the grace should be if we died to the sin, shall not be


sin,
:

That more

how

are ignorant that all of us who were baptized unto the Christ Jesus were 4 were buried therefore with baptized unto his death.
live
this
it 1

we

from

time in

Or ye

We

him through

the baptism unto his death

that,

according as

are dead through the glory of the Father, we also might walk thus in a newness of life. 6 For if we became planted together by the likeness of his

the Christ rose out of those

who

are ignorant] b 37, fr$ &c .. TeTenejui &tt ye know not Bo Syr Arm .. but this know all of you Eth se that] & 37, Bo, fc$ &c .. om Eth ro continuing with 2nd person otoh n\xx ee.nA. all of us who

were baptized] b 37,

fr$

&c, Syr (Eth)

..

add once Arm..^iion

>*>

uh
Eth
..

eTA.n(eT&.Tr B)<5'itojULC

we namely

those

who &c Bo..pref.

that

(not ro)
-njQjc

enex^
Eth
..

unto the Christ Jesus] & 37,


..

&c,
..

Arm

s5en

ihc in the Christ Jesus Bo


Christ

in Jesus Christ Syr

in our

Lord Jesus

om
cis

irjcrovv
t.

B
fr$

nT&.n(37
fc$

..

b)&.

were bap-

tized] (b) 37, Bo., trs.


4

6av.

avr. e/JcwrT.

eneqjuo-y unto his death] b 37, Bo,

&c,

Arm

&c, Syr Arm Eth Eth .. in his death Syr

&c .. om cit, Bo (o), Arm, Marcus once ..**. 3 7.. yap Syr, Isaiah., and Eth.. on Marcus once giTS through 10] .(b) 37 cit, Sta frS &c, Bo Syr {in) Arm .. into Eth .. Eth ro has into his death through his baptism n^rcr. the baptism] b cit, Bo, fr$ &c, Marcus twice., om Isaiah .. add avrov 17, Eth ro

&e

therefore]

b,

ovn Bo,

fr$

enecjAAOV unto his death] b 37, Bo, Eth

ro,

Eth

{in) ..rov 6a.va.T0v

&c Syr., om rov D*FGr, Arm Xpun-os ^ &c, Bo Arm .. om Bo (aef)


t$

..

the Christ] b 37 a 1 .. that Christ Eth .. Jesus Christ

ne^c

Syr
fc$

giTJa-eicoT through the glory of the Father] (b 1) (37 1) (<*'), int al .. &c, Bo Arm .. in the glory of his father Syr Eth .. om m, Ir

om

through-Father
1

Bo

1-

(d

)
fr$

37 (a
6

) .. trs.

l<arj<s

7Tpi7rar.

&c, Syr
1

nTenJULOuji thus we also should

we might walk] n*jpH^- mioh walk Bo Eth {in new life)


nTfLixoouje

(b

1)

Arm

..

trs.

gcon

euj-se-r^p for

if]

therefore

Eth

..

but if

Eth

..and if &c, Syr (b) (a 1) 19, Bo, ro a>,nujOiyne-nuj!p(iHp 37)TCos'e lit.

Arm

58

Tenpoc puihxioc
eie

j3.neqju.OTr.
6

Tvm^ujcone

on

iineqiieTtooini.

etteuue en^i. se *lTTUjt nenpJuEit&.c iiIJjLi&.q. "xeiiivc eqcKJvTA.p^ei u^inccojmv jutnitofce eTAATpeitpgiig^.A 7 <? iinnofie ositx Tettoir. nemwqjmoTr i^p ^qTAi.es.io

e&oA oT mio&e. 8 euj*se a.iuaott xe jum ne^c. tH9 nicTCTre on ae Tlm^um|f niixi.js.q. encooim xe
&.

ne^c

tiootth efeoX cm

neTAtooTTT itqnaxToq

&.M

enutoir. nju.oir s'e o frxoeic

epoq

is.n.

10

ixjuott

c^p

irr^qjuoir iinitofte noircon. n(M\ n enTHTTK xe eTqoncf juuuoq eqoitc[ juimoirTe. giowm FiTeige 2te TeTitJuooirT juen junnofte. ttR"oiic[

UT^qiAOT jujuoq.

9 (37)
8

<3'- siii
,

Tenor]
9

i9..<2ie
10

Bo
19 37

19 37

ll] 19

..

ge.

Bo

19 37
19,

19 37

nT^qxio-y] 37..eivr.

19
11

julnn.]

(12) (19) 37
$It.

Bo (abcef) JuL$n. Bo .. ejuum. 37 .. eej>it. c iiTmo&e] 19 (Bo)..e$nofti Bo (a x 2 E*r) .. s5eu

Bo (CHJj)

we became felloe-planted] (b a 1 ) 19 37, N &c, Bo Arm .. add with him Syr .. we were made like him Eth eie-oit-Ke then-also] (a 1) 19 .. aAAa koll ^ &c, Bo Arm .. so also Syr .. also Eth .. a/x,a FG, dem 1 Tim^uj. we shall become] (a ) 19, Bo .. trs. to end ^ &c, Syr Vg Arm .. we shall be made like Eth (as before) junreqKeTUJO"!m also of his rising] 19, Bo, FG, Syr Arm .. om avrov N &c .. gH nequeT. also in his rising 37 ..in his life also Eth 6 eneijae &c knowing this] 19, Bo., tovto yivtoo-Kovrcs $ &c,
1

Arm

..

Kdi tovto y.
this

B .. eiteuue
..for

they hanged] 1937?.. irenp. fi&ji&c MF^ujq our old man they hanged him Bo
..

179 ..but

know Eth

ire.i but knowing this 37 we knowing Syr e/yeujT


**.e

..

t. Sc y.

lit.

trs. crweo-T. avOp.

N &c,

Syr

Arm Eth

(which was crucified)

nenp.

our old man] 19 (37?), ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth .. om rjfuav L, Eth ro njuuu^q with him] 19 37, Bo Syr Arm Eth ..om^ &c, Eth ro

eTJS-noAe
Syr

for us

not to serve any more sin] 19 (37 fy Bo,


ro
..

fr$

&c,

and it will not again serve sin Eth 7 nen.Tdwqju.OT he who died] Bo, fc$ &c, Syr Eth (add indeed) ..he who dieth Arm .. by his death indeed Eth ro &.qTJu.A.i(ei 19)0 lit. he was justified] Bo, N &c, Arm ..he was freed Syr Eth nno&e the sin] Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm .. doing sin Eth 8 &,njuLOTT we died] Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm Eth .. we die Eth ro ^.e] N &c, OL Bo Arm Eth .. therefore Syr ..yap FG, g (autem aut enim)
..

Arm

om Eth

ROMANS
death, then
this,

VI

6-1

59
6
;

we

shall

become

also of his rising

knowing

that our old


"

man was
for he

crucified
sin,

done away the body of the


sin henceforth
8
;

with him, that should be for us not to serve any more

who

But

if

we

died with the Christ,


9
;

died was acquitted from the sin. we believe also that we shall
rose out of those
:

live

with him

knowing that the Christ

who

are dead, he will not return unto the death

the death

not any more is lord unto him. 10 For the death which he but the life which he liveth, he died, he died to the sin once
:

is

living to God.

n Reckon

dead indeed

to the sin,

but ye are alive to

yourselves also thus, that ye are God in the Christ

Vg

(tol)
..

on
/cat

me. also that]

on

*ai

&c,
that

Eth

om

Syr

Arm

cdd

..

om we believe

Bo (ueju^q on) Arm Bo (K r *in) niiuijs.q


(h),

with him] Bo, M ABC Do, Vg (fu demid tol) Syr Evagrius .. tw xP L(TT(a D*FG, OL Vg Syr (vg)
9

Arm

Eth,

encooirn knowing] Bo (exxi), J^ &c, Arm (we know) Eth {ye *.-TCooTm rose] Bo (b) know) .. add yap Syr., add this Bo (cjj) Syr Arm Eth (rose Christ) .. cycpOeis & &c, Bo f\qn*XToq (37 ..

KOTq) eat &c he will not return unto the death] ovkctl &c, Syr (pref. and) Arm Eth ro (Eth pref. and) .. qrta*.jhoit e.n xe he will not die any more Bo s'e any more] Bo, fr$ &c,
cotcj 19 for KToq,
aTroOvr]o-KL

Syr
lit.

Kvpicvei

Arm Eth..om Bo (b c e *) ..-^e Bo (Aj c 2 b*f) N &c, Syr Arm Kvpievo-ei 28, OL Vg Bo,
x

..

o ivx. is lord] Isaiah Orsiesius ..

him any more death Eth .. o fr* &c, Bo (<J>h eT^q) Syr Arm Eth ^*"P] I 9 ..om 37 .. and this indeed which he died Eth (thus again) ivr^qmov &c he died to the sin once] 19, (Bo)..r>7 a/x. air. e(f>aira ^ &c, Syr Arm .. he once died and in {through ro) his death abolished sin Eth eTqo(io 37)1*2 irumg the Hie] o ^ &c &c which he liveth] Bo, fc$ &c .. is alive Syr Arm .. eTd.qum;6 which he lived Bo (bd f lmn) Eth eqong he is living] 19, 17 N &c, Bo..
will not find
10

and

nxio-y the death] 19

^p

is alive
11

Syr

Arm

..

enTH-s-Tit gcoO)(om

e.qwnsS he lived Bo (ch jj) Eth (to God he lived) 37)Tn(add thttu 37) reckon yourselves also]
ecurr.

(12

1)

19 37 ..ovtcos /cai-Aoy.

&c,

and) .. ovtws ow &c 47 s are dead indeed] 12 (19) 37, Bo,


(pief.

ote

Bo (jmevi) Syr Arm Eth t(ct 37)eTnJui. xxen that ye

eivai veKpovs p,ev

^*BC..v.

p.

avai
ctvat

fr$

&c,

m Vg
17
..

ADFG

Syr (h) .. om Aieit Bo (chj,) d*e Vg (fu) .. om that dead ye Syr .. dead Arm Eth TeTiio(u) 37)

6o

Tenpoc puiHruoc
ne^c
ic.
12

xe iinitoTTe o53

iinpTpe mto&e

afe

pppo

opi neTHcuxo.^ eTeuj^qmcyy. eTpeTnccoTS itc^. neqenieTjuiiiv. 13 oT^e iinpn^p^icTjs. FmeTUjue'X.oc itgon*\oii fvxi Rf^onc AJtimofce. nis.picT^ juulaioth

^W^

AknnoTTe gwc eTeTUOit^ efioA gu neTJUtooTT j^toj neTAAjuteTVoc HT-xiK^iocTritH iinHOTTe. ngon*\on
14

linito&e
ojs.

i^p

it,p*2ceic

epuvm

^it.

eTTujoon c^p

15 rmojuoc jvW^ ok Te^^pic. a^poq <3"e T&.pHpno&e. se irnuyoon is.ii ok rmojuoc js.W>. ok
js.it

Te^^pic. imecujunie.

16

KTTcooim mi
Bo
f1
12

<xe

neTTH-

juiTTii.]

12 (19),
1

juL^Bo..
..

ec^-f

(e)

(12) 19

37^ Eth has


13

section 8

nofce] 12
oir-^ejf

19..110.ULOC

(37)f

OTTe 19 neTUju.. 1
1

(19) eTeuj&q.] een&. Bo thus again ] 37 f*.. netful. 19

gonXoii] 19 37
xi itsoitc f 1
..

.. -ton f thus again &-2JK1& Bo..Kd>Ki.

1 juLHiioAe] 19. .om f

by error
1)

a.gpoq 6e TApn] (12

19

f1

..

ivxi n^onc] 19 .. IinTtiit. 37.. 1 Bo (&k f m) "( I 9) (37) f 15 (12) (19) 37 f Eth has section 9 ov xe ivren. Bo (ad'ef) .. or -*.e &c
1

Bo (cj^^ot

-se

ne &c Bo
fl.;

neTCTit.] i9..neTii. 12

(b &c) thus again 19

me

16

(12) (19
f1
..

JuLneTfi.

37 f ) 37 thus again

.. epeTu)ns5 -xe Jw living Bo, and alive ye Syr .. and alive Arm .. and he alive to (in ro) the will of God Eth ire^c ic the Ch. Jesus] 19 37, ABDFG 47*, m Vg (am fu demid harl tol) Syr (h) Eth ro..om r 3 add tco k. rjfjuov $$ C &c, Vg Bo Arm our Lord Jesus Christ Syr (vg) Eth 12 &e therefore] 1 2 &c, ow ^ &c, Bo Syr .. om Bo (b) .. and Eth ..

ng

-xe

but ye are alive] 12 (19) 37

wvTas 8c

&c

..

henceforth Arm (possibly from Sahidic s'e in your body] 12 &c, Bo (bhj x no) &c,

= en)

gii neTncioAi*.
bodies
e/rpe

Bo Arm

..

over this

(peTe 37)thc. for should obey Syr, to obey

your flesh you to obey] 12 &c,

Syr..neTec. your and your body mortal Eth


et?

to vn-ax.

&

&c, that ye

Arm

..

having obeyed

Arm

cdd... obeying Bo..

and (om
f)
(h)
its

neqeni(ei 12 f ') eir(e 37)ju.ift.(jmei lusts] (12) &c, Bo, NABC* 47, d** Vg Syr (vg) Arm .. avrrj
ro)
6V reus
tt.

cowsm* no* Eth

DFG, d*fgm .. avr-q


. .

olvtov

C 3 &C

(17 avrov for

avrrj)

Syr

to its lust

Eth
19 37 f
1
,

13

n&pp. present]

fr$

&c,

Bo Eth (put)

..

prepare Syr

ROMANS
Jesus.
12

VI

2-1 6

61

Let not the sin therefore reign in your body


to die, for
13 neither obey its lusts instruments of iniquity, to the sin,

which
but

is

wont

you

to

present your members, for


(is.)

who
:

u For the sin will not be lord unto righteousness, to God. are not for ye you being under the law, but (^) under the
15

present yourselves to God as being alive out of those are dead, and your members for instruments of the

grace.
16

To what end therefore do we


la%c,

sin

1
:

because
it

we

are

not under the

but

(&.)

under the grace

shall not be.

Ye know not that

to

whom

ye present yourselves for

Arm
as]

Him.
19 37
fl,

to the sin]

1 19 37 f

fr$

&c,

Bo Syr Arm..Eth has


(and ro)
qcoc

your body as weapons of iniquity and of

sin, but

DFG

&c,

Bo (jui$pH^) Syr Arm Eth.. wo,

47
fc$

1 eTCTno(u) 37)112 being alive] 19 37 f

covts

tfABC D*FG, ^covra?

eirons5 as beings being alive Bo., as men who from the dead [ye] lived Syr .. he who rose Eth e&. gii neT. out of those who are dead] 19 37 f 1 , Eth..trs. ck veKpwv wvt. fr$

&c,

Arm 1

..

iiga.noiroit

&c, Syr

Bo Arm

Fit-^ik. jutim. of the r. to God] (19) (37) f \ & &c, God weapons of righteousness Eth .. that they may be for the righteousness of God Syr .. of the r. of God Bo (af) 14 *N\p i] 19 37 fl, N &c, Bo Syr. .and Syr. .but Eth.. on 1 Marcus ne.p'x. will not be lord] (19) (37) f Bo, fr$ &c, Arm 1 Eth .. is not having power Syr unto epcoTit you] 19 37 f Bo Syr
..

Arm
to

Eth..trs.

v/juov

Kvp.

&c,

Arm

*>rc

not

i]

19 (37)

fl,

Bo

Nc

&c, Syr Arm .. ovktl fr$*K, Eth eieTnuj. &c for ye are not being under the law but under the grace] (19) 37, Bo

(n&peTeitX"

tJmoAioc eoi)..Eth has because ye went out from doing the precepts of the law, and ye returned into the grace of God (and into the
grace of

19 (37)
16

f1

God ye returned ro) Bo .. om the articles


,

fr$

imojuoc-Tex* the law-the grace] &c thus also v. 15


;

T^piipnoie] (12) 19 37
a/xapTryo-o/xev al, f

f1

..

irrercepit. Bo, afMaprrjo-w/xev

&c

..

fu

harl)

..

Syr Arm (Eth) .. ri/xapTrjarafxev FG, d**eg Vg (am Eth has what therefore shall we say, shall we do sin

Vg

(add therefore ro) Arm Eth has we


. .

ujoon are] 12 19 37 fl, went out from doing the


1 19 37 f Bo,
,

&c,

Bo (x H ) Syr
of the law
(d l)
f
..

prece]>ts
..

g* under
returned
i6

12

&c, Syr

Arm

in

Bo

we
..

to (in ro) the


e,it

grace of

God Eth
1)

nnTCTnc.

ye

know

not] (12

19

fl,

&c, Syr

Arm Eth

ro

62

Tenpoc puikxioc
nccoq.

oaA iinGTeTnctOTjS
eT^iK^iocTTHH.
weTeTlio ne
oU.
18
17

h
*.

i.niio&

ajLticwtII

negiAOT

AAnnoTTTe

ujHn.

-xe

noUg^X

iintio&e. js.TeTKcoiTij[ <xe efeoA

neTUgHT ermrnoc WTec&co ttT^Tr^THTTH epoq. e^TeTHppiSge -^e e&oA 5 imo&e NTeTttpgSIgxX
19

nT^IK^IOC-TMH.

Cl^tlO

5lAOC

K2vTev

pcoAAe

ei-fte

T^ceem*

ttTeTitcNp^. RneTjDuuieTVoc Figligis.'X

Ree i^p

UT^TCTlui^pgicTis. UT^RJve^pciJs. juln t^koaai^

KTJUUUie2k.e TK0TT gOTT eT^WOAtliS.. nivpglCTJS. gOOQjq 20 *\oc RgAAg^.^ evxiKsaocirnH en-Mo. iineoTroeioj ^^p eTeTiio RoIEoa^ iiimo&e. iteTeTWO FipHige ne

ngSg.] 19
ilTe.Tr]

..

pgHg.
f1
..

f1

"

38^.. item 37
12 37 38
f1
..

aae-rn]

19 38
..

37 (38) f (12) 19 12 .. eTeii f 1 .. eTCTit

neTem]
..

19

^pcrii

Bo

eirrw 19
19

$h eT^v Bo
1937 38
..

18

(12) 19 37 38
a/reii!]

gn]

19

g^ Bo

ht-^ik.] 12

en-raw. f 1

19 37

38 fl..&peTK

&ceHn.

f1

at iloe f 1 &cen.] (12) (19) (37) 38 niteTUAX. 2 ] 37 ilneTSlAJ.. i] 12 37 f 1 .. -thai. 19 38

Bo

..-tRjul. 19 38 fl

ct-^ik.]

^f^.iiT^. 37 38

20

(12) 19 37

38

no fie]

printed noirre in Zeitschrift

pref.

or 37,

D*FG, d*fg Vg

(fa

demid harl*) Bo

(ojd.ii),
1

Isaiah..
,

and know ye not Eth RgXig&X servants] 12 19 37 f N &c, Isaiah ..trs. JuiitoK. n^q Bo..om 17 e(om f^cco-rH to obey] 19 him Bo 37 f .. eis im-aKouciv & &c .. enccoTeju. iiccoq unto the obeying ..add for service Syr.. Eth has and to whom ye consent, his servants ye are, and with whom ye associated to him ye enslaved yourselves jQ.(om Bo thus again) h-h] 19 &c .. 7]T0L-r] N &c..iTe-rre Bo nno&e of the sin] 19 37 f 1 .. a/xapTias N &c..Eth has either to sin
1

should sin, his servants ye ye consent and are associated (that) ye noe sin] 19 37 f 1 , D, Vg (am) Syr (vg) Arm., become to death add is Oavarov N &c, Vg Bo Syr (h) (Eth) Isaiah e(n 37)rxiKj.

unto the r.] 19 37 f 1 Bo .. tts Sue. N &c .. of righteousness Syr Arm ? ..Eth has or to righteousness ye consent and associated with the good,
,

servants of

God ye are

ROMANS

VI 17-20

63

servants to obey, ye are servants to him whom ye obey, either 17 But of the sin or of the obedience unto the righteousness.

thanks be to God, that ye were being for servants to the sin, but ye obeyed out of your heart the pattern of the doctrine 18 But having become free unto which ye were delivered.
out of the
sin,
it
:

am

saying
flesh

according

19 1 ye became servants to the righteousness. to man because of the tueakness of

your

for as

ye presented your members

for servants to

the uncleanness and the lawlessness toward the lawlessness,

present then (xe) now also your members for servants unto 20 For at the time (in) the righteousness unto sanctification.

which ye were servants


17

to the sin, ye

were being free to the

Eth

19 &c 38, fc$ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. ora Bo (gmp) Eth .. and enTT. &c the pattern of the doctrine] (12 1) &c 38, Bo, Syr cis ov-tvttov SiSa^s fc$ &c, Arm .. in his own pattern ye learn Eth ro irrec&tu of the .. {namely) his pattern in which ye learn Eth
-^e

i]

ro

. .

doctrine] 12

&c 38

..

SiSu^s

fr$

&c,

Bo

(ncfioi)

Syr

Arm

(Eth).,

om
om

Bo

(n)
18

. .

pref.

KaOapas

A
&c,

-*e]

19 &c,
fr$*

tfABDFG
Arm
. .

m Vg

Bo

. .

ow

37,

and Syr

(vg)

Bo (BD r KTLo) Syr Eth ro but now Eth


. .

(h)

..

gUg&X
1

servants] 12
19

&c..add

-*.e

Bo
..

eixto-pawme I

eiitco I5.TI&.I

am saying it according to man] (12) 19 f &c / am saying this &c 37 .. as (one) among men I am

saying Syr .. avOpwirivov Acyw fc$ &c, Bo (oTrju.eTpojju.1 ne^sw xx.) Arm c (Eth in manner of men) .. in manner &c we say Eth ro *.p^
servants

Aj.e\oc-juie\oc] (12?) 19 f ^ &c .. body-selves-body Eth ngJuLg&X i] 19 f \ Sovka ^ &c, Bo Arm ..for service Syr .. cause to serve
1
,

egoim &c toward the lawlessness] (12) 19 and impurity and idols Eth f 1 .. ovTws-Trapeo-Trjo-aTe fr$ &c .. n^pgiCTek. gcocoq present also] 19 f 1 .. out(i)s Kai-Trap. K, Bo (iiMpH^- on) Syr Arm Eth -*.e] 19 37 om 38 iigHgAA servants 20] 19 fl, SovXa fr$ &c, Bo Arm &c as above .. &ov\eveiv FG, Vg .. 07rXa A cittMo lit. unto a sanctification] 1 $ &c, Bo (egpa>i en .. e;6p. &c ch .. n&>. ieit D r L) Arm .. 19 38 f and of {for Eth) holiness Syr Eth 20 Uneoireinj-eT at the time (in) which] 193738.. gOTe Bo, fc$ &c ivr*.iK. to the r.] 12 19 37 38, rr] 8lk. fc$ &c, Bo Syr ..from &c Arm Eth as regards &c Eth ro
Eth
..

SovXcveiv

FG, Vg

fl, J$

&c,

Bo Arm..om

B, Syr ..to sin

. .

64

Tenpoc puiiojoo
iia^i

iivxiKaaociniH.

Gneioroeiuj.
<7fc.p

iitteTAiJuievTr

TeTlTppJuige efto*\ ottITthtK maax&tt

^uj (3<l Re nK^pnoc ettevriTHTH eTTivxiujme e^woir TenoTT. o^h 22 ne njuioT. tiiott xe fiToq ejvnnok g5i ^TCTitpgH^X GruioTTe.
21

nioncT

Rujjs.

*neTHKJs.pnoc ctttMo. n'sioK -xe 23 novj/umicm c*^p S.ntio6e n eneg.

nuioTr. ne^^piciAd,. ^e SiniioTrTe gI5 ne^c ic netrxoeic.

ne

nioti

Rajiv

eue^

VII. h eTeTiio Fis/rcooim. iiectiHir. eiuja^e <?^p urn Wtcootu iimtojuoc. -se mtouioc o ivxoeic
enpcoAie ftoToeiiy miaa eqoitc[.
gjuiooc juvi g^i

Tec^uue c^p TcjuHp enecgaa eTcmcF oil mtomoc.


2
(S'e

21

(12) (19) 37 (38

Tie] i^e

enn 19

..*2.e

Bo

(cj,)

eiteiriiT.]
..

eneoimT. 12 19 37 38

thth] thtucJ 38
S2

juLnei]

(19).. iini 12

en^qujon hiotii Bo oil] 12 &C..Q& Bo


U)0

(12) 19 37 (38 ) ivroq] (12) 19 .. om Bo fiuj&] 12 19.. a/reTiipoil.] 12 19 ..e*a. 37


fiuja.]

19

..

uje.

37

ROMANS
21

VI

21
is

VII

65

righteousness.

What

therefore

the fruit (which) ye were

having at that (nei) time as

to these (things) of

which ye

ai

of those (things) is the 22 death. But now indeed having become free out of the sin, ye became servants to God, ye have your fruit unto sancti?

now ashamed

for the last (state)

fication,
is

but the end the eternal


;

life.

23

For the wages of


life

sin

the death but the gift of Jesus our Lord.

God

is

the eternal

in the Christ

VII.
to those
all

Or

who know
(in)

are ye being ignorant, Brothers, for I am speaking the law, that the law is lord unto the man

the time

which he
is

married to husband

2 is alive ? For the woman who is bound unto her husband who is alive,

Bo Eth.. and Arm .. of which Syr nung lit. the life] 12 .. &c, Bo (bp) Syr Arm Eth..pref. ne is 19 37 38 .. ov<i>n;S ne uj&eneg Bo (D r K r L) .. oircons5 uj&eueo ne Bo .. cis (inrjv 17 23 itox^.-eneg the wages-life] 19 37..01JI P.. for the work of sin and its wage &c Eth .. the thought of sin Eth ro ^p] J 9 37> r fc$ &c, Bo Arm Eth .. om Bo ire is i] 19 (E 2 K ) .. 8e Syr Eth ro 37 .. om fr$ &c, Eth .. trs. death is Bo Syr Arm ne(ne i9)x^P ICJUlA the gift] 19, N &c, Syr ..nigJixOT the grace Bo Arm Eth *e] 19 ne is 2 ] 19 37 38 .. om ^ &c, 37, ^ &c, Bo Arm Eth .. and Syr Syr Arm Eth .. trs. after for ever Bo numg lit. the life] Bo (b nep^c ic(om ihc Bo b) nen-x. the &c).. OTrwn^ Bo (aef) N &c Christ Jesus our Lord] 19 (37 t) 38, fr$ &c, Bo Arm .. vfiwv for rjfiwv 37 .. in Jesus Christ our Lord Syr Eth .. om Eth ro 1 P eTe-rito h] 19 37 38, fr$ &c, Bo Syr Arm..om Eth.. ii4.T. lit. ye are being ignorant] ayvoeire i$ &c .. TeTenejui *.n ye know not Bo Syr Arm Eth necnHV lit. the brothers] 19 (37) 38, aSeA.<oi J$ &c, Arm .. rt&cn. my brothers Bo Syr .. nencn. our br. Bo r r eiuj&-xe I am speaking] 19 38, Bo (chJj) (BCD HjjK L) Eth Aiuj. Bo .. we speak Eth .. trs. after vopov t^ &c, Syr Arm 2 Bo (-^e ^p kp) Arm .. as Syr Eth..om Eth t'&.p] 19, ^ &c, ro expressing woman afterwards eTgjiiooc jmii(iin 19) &c lit. who sitteth with husband] 19 37 ? 38], vTravSpos fr$ &c, Bo (a. g^i) .. om Syr.. married woman Arm., if she hath a husband Eth .. if hath woman a husband Eth ro cimp is bound] 19 37 38, Bo .. who was bound Syr trs. avSpt SeSci-cu fc$ &c r Arm (remaineth bound)
fr$

&c,

t,(i>y]v

fr$

'

. .

1717

66

Tenpoc
&e epe ng^i

PuiiKxioo

puj&.n
3

necJM juov ax&uiX

Jk.p*.

efeo\ gj3 rutojuoc jung&i. cettajuiovTe oitc[ epoc se itoeiK.

cj&.2.juooc nn itegM. epuj&.ti it^m -^e Aiotr. ovp3aH t efeoX gH nitojutoc eTHTpevjuoTTe epoc *x
noeiK.
ecuja^itgjuiooc
jj.H

kc^m.

jk.TeTiixio'y

gwTTHTTtt AintiouLOc

guicTe h^chht iTiS ncioju^. itic


4

ne^c. eTpeTwiyajne uhcou^. neirr&.qTiooirit e&o\ gw 5 neTutooTT. xe eite-^n^pnoc jutrmoTrre. itegoov cA.p eitgit Tc&.pnjT. iSn^eoc ituitofee nefco\ giTH nwoA.oc neireiiepues ne gn weI3uu.eAoc eTpen^K&.pnoc aaiuuott.
6

Teitov

xe e^nutoT. ^noTtocq
IJLttott

efeoX gJ5 ntto.ti.oc. n^t


s 4

eneTr^At^gTe
another
rose] 19

ttgHTq
again

19 38
)

kcm]
is this

19

..

Keoira>.i

Bo (D r L) thus
38
5
..

(19

(37) 38

neirrivqT. he

who

ctc

$h
38
..

ne etAq-

Tionq which
19
..

who &c Bo (ne <^h D r r,)


38
..

19 37

gn i]
19 by

geit 37
6

nefe.]

ne e&. 19 37
)

eTpen^] 37

om ^

error

(19) (37) (38

gS] g* Bo
epuj&n
..

..Eth has bound was she in law


38,

if]

19,

Bo

(g)

..

add

-^e

&c,

Bo (eujwn
I9..trs.

-*.e)

Syr

Arm Eth
the

X7&.p

Bo

(b)

necga.1 her

husband] 19, Syr Eth


AiOTT die]
also v. 3
e.cfeu)\
1)

ng*j

husband 37,
&c,

a.7ro6avr]

o avrjp t$

&c she was loosed] &c .. liber abitur Isaiah fc$ ngivi the husband] 19, fc$ &c, Bo Arm .. her husband Syr Eth .. om tov F ' &.P& &c so therefore] N &c, Bo Arm .. but if Syr Eth .. but Eth ro epe &c while the husb. is alive] <ovtos tov avSpos N &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth .. is alive her husb. Eth ro ng&.i the husband i] N cenaju.-noem &c, Bo Arm ..her husb. Bo (kp) Syr Eth (man)
discharged (38
Karrjpyrp-aL
lit.

o avyp t$ &c, Bo Arm Bo Syr Arm Eth; thus (19) .. *>covcocq she was

her, adulterous
fc$

they will call her, adulterous] DFG, Vg..they are wont to call woman Ho., became adulteress Syr (vg) .. /noi^. \PVH-'
.
.

/i.

Arm Eth, Isaiah .. adultery will be to her sin Eth ro V ywrj A ecuj*>n-ga.i lit. if she should sit with another husb.] if she should be with another h. Bo, eav ycv-qrai avSpi erepoj fc$ &c, Arm (Eth ro) trs. if being alive her h. she approached to another man
&c, Syr (h)
X. .

Eth
jwe]
fc$

ecuj&.n-Keg*>.i but if-another husband]

om Eth

ro homeotel

&c,

Bo Syr Eth

..

and

Arm

xxov

die] trs. awoO. o avrjp

ROMANS
;

VII 5-6

67

by the law if her husband should die she was loosed from the law of the husband. 3 So therefore, while the husband is
alive, she will

to another

husband:

be called, adulterous, if she should be married but if the husband should die she is
4

free out of the law, for her not to be called adulterous, if she

should be married

to another

husband.

Wherefore,

my

brothers, ye also died to the

law through the body

of Jesus

out of those
5

the Christ, for you to become (joined) to another, he who rose who are dead, that we should give fruit to God.

For (in) the days (of) our being in the flesh, the passions of the sins, those which are through the law, were working in our members for us to give fruit for the death. 6 But now
having died, we were discharged from the law, this in which

&c, Bo..a7ro0. oavrjp aim?s

DFG, Vg
called]

avSpos 17,

Vg

xxovie

Syr Eth nomoc] add tov Bo (Arm) reckoned civac fc$ &c,
. .

Syr Eth
*

giocTe]
also

19 38,
then

fc$

&c..add ovn Bo., and now Syr., and now


..

Eth

..

now

Arm

om

brothers] 19 38, Bo,


U>tt.
fiov
fc$,

&c,

ii^chhit my wore at v/as Arm cd Syr ..our brothers Eth ..brothers Arm

ye also] 19 (37 1) 38, Bo, A &c, Syr .. om Eth .. trs. /cat vpu ao\ Arm Siuioju, to the law] 19 38, Bo, tcj v. N &c, Syr Arm
the

..from

law Eth

itic

of Jesus] 19 37 38 ..om

&c,

Bo Syr

Arm Eth
&c

to be 37 eTpeTiiuj.] (19) 38 .. eTpenuj. for us out of those who are dead] 19 37 38, Bo Syr Eth.. trs.

&o\
to>

*k

veKpujv cytpOcvTL

&c,

Vg

(qui &c)
ro

Arm
we

..

Eth

ro has that ye might be

as he who was born again

eite^-K.
..

should give fruit] 19 37 38,


(sixt)

&c, Vg(cle)
6

Bo

Arm Eth

ye &c,

Vg

Syr Eth
ii

negoo-y
(rjfirpr

lit.

the days which &c] i9..pref.

37 38

..

ore

rj/xtv

D*) N &c, Syr Arm .. enujon we being Bo .. if by the law of man we work, sure upon us (is) wrath by our not being able (to do) the precepts of the law and we bare fruit to death Eth ^^p] r 9 3^ .. om 37 neXTuu our members] 19 38. .JGuut. the members 37

e(om 37).iiju.ot having died] 19 37, Bo, airoOavovTe<; NABC (am*) .. and we died Syr ..for we died Arm .. and we left (Joe former teaching Eth .. tov Oavarov DFG, Vg all except Sahidic vofiov were holding us] awo6avovre<i TTAi-iigHTq lit. this in which they
6

&c,

Vg

*9

37 38..pref. 3en. in Bo (en\y Bo ACF..enekq b &c)..cv

o>

F 2

68

Tenpoc pujumoc
Tpei\pgi5g^A
jvii

gwcTe

gi?
7

o-yumT&ppe

jutnTT.x.

gn

ott &e. neTitiia>.xooq. nnoiinecgiM. xtoc ne nnok. nnecujtone. &.W&. JdnicoTrit nitofce. ijuh efioA gnTI nnouioc. neicootrn <7^p jvit ne

omutiiTax

nTenieTJuiJs.. fic^feHA **e

&.

imoiAOc

atooc.

se nhck-

enievjuei.

^ nnok ^e

tmto"\h. ^.qpgiofe gp*M nwoAioc i*&.p nito&e juoott.


itojjioc

xi i\OTr&.q>op.o.H efeo\ giTR" itgHT eenievju.ia>. ituu. &/2sit


9

mioh xe weion^ ^-sn

nnok

gH OTOToeiuj. ivrepecei ^e i\<3'iTeirro\H. ^ ]0 j^hok *xe jmiaot. *Tge ^-e[n]To7V.H u>ng\


Tuing^ ctjuiot
it^i.

eTUjoon

e*.

nwofte

u^p
*
8

si

pgAlg^X] 19 38
iioju..]

19 (37

?)..

.. pOTTAlItTgAA. (37) &ninoju.oc Bo (chJj)

19
..

(37)

H(37)
19 (37)

a^n. Bo

eenre.] 19,
10

Bo (cD H*Ki)
r

..

emo. Bo
life]
'

(19) (37)

evumg

lit.

unto a

19 ivrepecei] ctmm eniott^ unto the life

Bo Bo

(i9)37

KaTuxofJitOa. N &c, Syr (to him who was holding us) Arm (to that by which we were being held) ,. the former teaching Eth giocTe eTpen 38 (eTpH 37) &c so that we may serve] (19) (37) Bo, wore SovXeveiv
r]fx.a<i
..

t^ACD
lit.

&c,

Arm

..

that

we (and

that ro) should be subjected

Eth

that

we should

serve henceforth Syr.,

om

rj/j.a<i

BFG
..

oirjuurri.
the

(ovlx. 19)

a newness] 19 37 38,
to (lit. in)

^ &c, Bo Syr Arm

newness Bo
ntta.

(bk) ..Eth has


spirit] 19
7n/v/u,axos

the

new and

not to the old letter

37
fc$

38 prohably for nenn* the spirit, Bo (ninitA.) Arm, but &c, Bo (ovnn&. a spirit chj,) git in 2 ] 1937 38, Bo
?

(cH)..pref. Kai

&c,

Bo Syr Arm Eth


..

ASuiecg^i

lit.

of the
fc$

writing] 19 37 38,
&c,
7

Arm?

htc

ovc^i

of a writing Bo,

yea/i/tai-os

Vg

Syr Eth

imojuoc the law] 37, fc$ &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth..pref. on 17 ne nnofte the law is the sin] 19 (37 1) .. $it. cjmo&i ne the law the sin is Bo Syr the law sin became Arm is sin the law Eth o JuLnic. &c I knew not the vo/aos afiaprta fr$ &c sin] 19 37 1 ..rrjv afxapTiav ovk cyvwv fc$ &c, Bo Arm .. sin I should not have learnt Syr .. cijulh except] 19 ye would not have known sin Eth (37 ?) fc$ &c, Syr Arm .. add I knew it Bo .. if had not come law Eth **^p] 19 37 (na.p), N &c, Bo Syr..om Bo (cj,).. and Syr. .and also Eth
nit.
. . . .
. .

ROMANS
we were being
spirit,

VII 7-11

69
serve in newness of

held, so

that

we may
letter.
is

not in oldness of the

What

therefore

(is)

that which
be.

we

shall say

The law

the sin.

It shall not
:

But (&) I knew not the sin except through the law for was not knowing the lust except that the law said, Thou 8 shalt not lust. But the sin took an occasion through the commandment, it worked in me all lust for without the law 9 the sin (is) dead. But I, I was alive without law at a time but when had come the commandment the sin lived, 10 but I, I died the commandment which is being unto life was found unto death for me H for the sin having taken an occasion
I
:
:

irrenre. the lust]

Arm
8

..

Eth has

lust

19 (37?). .trs. eKiOvfuav ovk rj8uv ye would not have known at all
1,

&c,

Bo Syr

bs-'s.x
..

took] 19 37
fr$

Arm

..found Syr ..was that commandment

Eth

Xa(3ovo-a
fc$

&c,

Bo

nitofie the sin] 19 (37 ?)

Bo

..

trs. \aj3.

rj

Arm) .. trs. occ. became coram, for sin Eth Ti.e] 19, fc$ &c, Bo .. om D*, d* Bo (h*) Arm .. and Syr Eth iioTd.c^opju.H an occasion] 19 (37 1) Bo .. trs. to beginning of verse fc$ &c, Arm Eth ..
afxapr.

&c, (Syr

trs.

found
fc$

sin

an

occasion Syr
trs.

19,

&c,

Bo (Arm).,

to

worked] 19 (37 1) fr$ &c, Bo come Eth gp^ &c in me] 19,
all lust in one

efi.-TercTo\H through the comm.1 beginning of verse Syr ^Pg(Syr Arm pref. and). .and caused to
fc$

&c, Syr

Arm

(Eth upon me)

..

trs.

Bo
..

^^p]
r)

19,

fc$

c
,

Arm

om

fc$*

9 ..add formerly Eth juloott &c, Arm cdd


I

mto&e
(is)
..

the sin]
fc$

dead] 19,

&c

..add
9

rjv

FG (K)
i]
19,
..

dfg Vg Bo
fr$

(n&.qju.iooirr) (Syr)

Arm
e^n

dead (was)

that

sin Eth
-xe
fr$

&c,

19,

&c, Syr
alive
..

trs.
..

Bo Syr., and Eth once without the law


add out Bo (a)
sin
.. ..

Bo
to

..

trs.

n. without law] without the law

once

was

Arm

Eth has /
..

indeed, lived once before

came
a.

the

law

*.e 2 ]

19

and Eth
..

add

me Arm
&vge
fr$

nnofce

&c the
10

sin lived] 19

trs. lived

-i-e]

19 37,

&c,

Bo Eth

found] 19 (37 ?)..pref. and became Eth ctujooii which


&c, Syr {that which)
killer that

Eth and Syr Arm ovog and Bo, /cat tvpeOr)


is]

lit.

they
..

&c, Syr

Arm

Arm

{which)

..

om

19 37, (Bo cr&i hhi), rj 2 fc^ L 37 ..and became to me a

commandment of life Eth

evjuov

n&.i lit.

unto a death

for

me] 19 37 ..trs. tvptOr] p.01 i$ &c, Syr Arm (Eth) ..o^i &.cujcom nm ctaaov this became for me unto a death Bo 11 e^-si having taken] 19, fc$ &c .. a.qs'i (&.C. D r L) took Bo .. of sin

70

Tenpoc
*TU>
fco\

piiiiicmoc
RTeivroTVH.

MOT^^opAiH e&o\ giTOOTc


AAJLAOI

^qe^n^T*.
12

gITOOTC
:3

nnojjtoc
A.T10

oT^js-fe.

j*/tco

tto\h
itT&.

^qAAOOTTT. glDCTC *X ove^fe ot^ik^ioii tc

oTTJs.ri &.eoii

tc.

n^^^eoit ^e ujione
ne.

it&.i

ctaaot.

tmecugcone.

nW* nok
itH

ssen^c eqe-

ovu>nc[ efeoX ose


it

oirnok ne.

na.taweoii eqpgiofe

enAJioTT.

tcwtoXh.
nwofie.

tikoc ne. \noK *xe

m twcootH "xe nnojuoc oTrniteTTAAa,.ir&.p ^n^ oTrc^pumoc eiTe e&o\ g^ 15 ne^eipe c^p iiuioq iv^cooirii *n juumoq.
u

-seK^c epe nitofce pgove peqpno&e grrit

8
!

HTenT.] Htht. 37 n&1 ] i* * 1 *9 19 37


1

19

at *.vu>

37

tciit.] tut.

37
"P

y error

TenT -]
..

aok]

i9..^na.K37

ga.] 19,

Bo (kl)

T ' 37 s5* Bo
7

"
15

(*9)

37

19 37

occasion having taken


the

Arm
.
.

commandment Syr

.. sin by occasion which it found through became occasion that commandment for sin Eth

noira.$opJu.H

an occasion]

19,

Bo..trs.

a<f>op/j.r]v

Xafiovo-a

&c

Aqe^n.
it.
eft.

beguiled] (19) 37,

&c,

Bo Syr

Arm
..

..

trampled Eth
..trs.

et

through it 2] 19 37/tf &c, Syr giTOTC killed me through it Bo


..

Arm

om Eth

*q3oofieT
to death]

^qju.oo-5-T

put

me

19 37, Bo Syr Eth


12

om me N

&c,

Arm

gwcre ae^e 37) so that] 19 .. wore o fxcv fc$ &c, Bo .. therefore ov*>a& holy i] 19 37, N &c, Eth .. and now indeed Eth ova^fe 2 ] 19 37, N &c, rccovaJi is holy Bo Syr Arm Eth Arm Eth.. is holy Bo Syr..*Ae commandments holy are Arm cdd
Syr

Arm

ovxik. T

lit.

a righteous

is]

19 37..KCU SiKcua
. .

&c, Syr

Arm

..

ovog oireAiHi Te lit. and a righteous is Bo and good and blessing jmtuj oTi,(om 19)*". tc lit. and a good is] 19 37, Bo (ovog Eth n&nec)..K<u ayaOrj fc$ &c, Syr Arm Eth (see above) Orsiesius ..
Kdi Oav/xaaTrj 47
irra,. na^. &e uj. n. the good therefore became for me] 19 37 n\r.) Bo (ninee-&.iteq oirn &quju>ni) .. to ovv ay. c/xoi cyevero to me-became Syr .. therefore to me the (yeyovev) fc$ &c .. good therefore good-became Arm .. / say therefore did to me become killer, that ivhich
13

(a.

go)d I esteem Eth..Aow therefore

to

me

only killer will become that

ROMANS
through the me to death.

VII 12-15

71

beguiled me, and through it put 12 So that the law (is) holy, and the commandment (is) holy, is righteous and is good. 13 The good therefore became for me unto death. It shall not be. But (\) it is the
sin, that it should be manifested that it is sin, through the good which is working for me the death that the sin should u For we be in excess sinful through the commandment.
;

commandment

know

that the law


sin.
15

is

spiritual

but

I,

I
I

under the

For that which I do

am carnal, being sold know it not for not


:

which &c Eth ro

..

om

cyevtro

FG

iiitecuj. it shall

not be]

&c,

ne is i]Bo..omM &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth .. is it not that Eth ro Syr Arm Eth -senAC-giTl! n^. that-through the good] N &c, Arm .. om tov 17 .. that-because by the good Syr .. when it was recognized that the sin multiplied in me death Eth .. om Eth ro .. trs. that xe ovit. ne litthrough the good should be manifested the sin Bo
that a sin
it

is]

Syr

..

aixapria

eqpg. n^i eruiiov working for

N (Eth, see above)., /xoi -SCK&C epe im.-no&e that the sin should be in excess sinful] gin* nre $noAi ujumi eqoi itpeqepnoAi figovo that the sin should become being sinful in excess Bo .. iva &c rj a/xapna a/xaprwXos
Arm
Syr

fc$ &c, (Bo) Arm.. 77 a/x. 17 the death] 19 37, Bo (a death) &c ..perfected in me death kot. 6av.

me

DFG

Arm
that

..

tva yev. ko.6 vtt. a/AapTwAos

aft.

NABC
that

&c, Vg, Macarius..

more should

the sinner

commandment, came the law that {and that ro) it might distinguish good from evil Eth 14 r ^p] *9 37> tRc. we know] 19 37, Arm cdd .. / know Arm NBCFG, Vg Syr (vg h text) .. juen r*p Bo .. om Arm Eth .. Se ADL, m nit. the law] 19 37 .. add indeed Eth ovn. ne lit. Syr (h s)
a spiritual
is]

be condemned sin Syr .. is it and made known the sin from

not, that

might be marked

spirit

Eth

..

(19) 37 (pref. -se by error) Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm. .of in spirit holy is Eth ro -^e] 19 37 .. r&p Bo (cIhj,)

^nt1 I am] 19 37 ..om Bo (k) Eth c&pmnoc] 19 37, fc$*ABC c .. o-apxiKos fc$ &c, Bo, Marcus .. in flesh and blood Eth .. offlesh and blood Eth ro eiTe e&. being sold] ea^irTHiT efi. lit. they having

DFG
sold

me Bo

..

ir7rpayu.vos

&c

& under] 19

37,

Arm?

..

to

Syr Eth
15

Syr

Arm

ne^eipe that which I do] o-Karepya^ofiai N &c, Bo (epoto b) .. / know not that which I do Eth .. that which I know not

72

TGIIPOC PUIHMOC

ne^iine^-oT^ujq i*i\p aai ne^-eipe AJuuoq. 16 x*.ocTe AiiAoq nM ne^eipe jGuuioq. ujxe Une'^OTTMyq
*.e
dwit

\U\

ni\i

ne-^-eipe
17

juLiioq.

^*xu>

*juloc

noutoc
neTpgcoft
18

-se

ii^itoirq.
js.*Wi\

Tenoir

epoq.
-se

mto&e

^e vtMtOK ne eTOTH
[

^ii

(S<l

iigHT.

^coovlt ^*,p
tia.i

aLliu

Aiwr

fiM? \eoit otth^ iigHT.

ere

ne gu T*\c&p%. noTtouj ^^p qKH


enneTii&.noTrq duioit.
19

mm

epj\i.

npgcofe
*,.

^e

ina>.c^eoti i*^p
20

e^oTreviyq ne-^-eipe jujuioq. a/\?V<\ nneeooir eTen*it.

^OTdoyq

nM

ne^eipe
16

iju.oq.

eiyse iine^-

aii-jui.]

19 ..ju. Ait 37

(19) (37)

"

19
1B

Bo

(cjjP)

..

eTepg.
..

jiAgpe>.i

Bo
ct.

eToimg] eTujon Bo 19 19 n^gpeii with us Bo (a 2 e 2 )


iiai]

Bo

neTpg.] neTepg. neu egp&.i] 19

ne^. twice] neT.

Bo..ne
20

Bo (bchJjNo)

i9..ile-oq that

Bo

..

om Bo

(b)

19 (36)

I do Eth

ro

&c,

Vg

(am)

..

iine^. r&.p for not that which I will] ov yap o 6e\o) add bonum Vg Bo .. and not indeed what I wish

Syr ..not perhaps (ethe) what I wish

Arm

..

and what I wish Eth..

om Eth

J do Syr .. tovto

which I do] &c, Bo ($*i tie-^pex 51.) Arm ..I do not this at all Eth .. om Eth ro AWi.-J5.ju.oq but that which I hate] Bo, J^ &c, Vg (am) Syr Arm .. add malum Vg .. but that which I hate Eth ..and that which I hate Eth ro nes.i-Ju.Aioq this (is) that
ro..

om yap A*

ne^-eipe

Ju.ju.oq (is) that

irpacrcru)

fc$

which I do] tovto Bo that I do Syr


.

ttoki)

. .

it

fc$ &c, Arm {this indeed I do Eth

I work)

..

om

tovto

DFG,
Eth Bo Syr
?)
..

16

^.e]

19,

Bo..om
eyo>

37,

Bo (AEF)..and Syr
HAi-juJuoq Syr Eth

..but-theref'ore

june^.-Ait not that which I will] (19) 37, o ov 6e\a)

&c,

Aim Eth
37, Bo,
trw(f>r)fiL
fc$

..

add

37
..

this (is) that

which I do] 19
.

&c,

Arm om
Bo
. .

this

-^sco ju. I say] 19 (37


.

Syr Arm Eth (/ testified) om Eth ro c(jQ. 37)1111. -xe it. of the law that it is good] 19 (37?). .to vo/tw &c fc$ &c, Bo (iteju with) Syr Arm to that law Eth Eth ro has
&c,

testify

. .

. .

good therefore again

it

{is)

that

came

the

precepts

of the

law

iiAnovq
&c,
h

it

is
..

good] 19, Bo, koKov


that for good (is) that
therefore

ecrriv

FG, Vg Syr Arm..

/caAos

Vg

(am)

^e] 19 ..adU

Eth

which came Eth (not ro) &iiok I] 19 .. Karcpy. avro eyu 17

ROMANS
that which I will
I hate, this
I will,
(is) (is)

VII 16-20
(&.)

73

(is)

not that which I do, but


16

that which

that which I do.

But

if

not that which

this

But good. (&) the sin it


there
is

now
is

that which I do, I say of the law that it is I any more who work it, but (it is) not

which dwelleth in me.

18

For

know

that
:

not any good dwelling in me, that is, in my flesh for the will * is present to me, but the working the good nay. 19 For not the good which I will is that which I do but (&.)
:

the evil which I will not, this


*
lit. is

is

that which I do.

20

If that

laid for

me down.

19, ovkcti ^ &c, Arm ..om en Bo Syr Arm cdd Eth me] 19.. add that doeth it Eth (not ro) 18 jujun-ita^. there is not any good] 19 .. *^p] 19 ..but Eth trs. in me good Eth .. trs. ev tt; crapm fxov ayaOov fc$ &c, Bo (om fiov a 2 *be 2 ) Syr Arm &?&eon] 19, fc$ &c, Bo (gp) Arm .. to ay. FG, Bo eTe n&i ne lit. which is this] 19, Bo tovtccttlv ^ &c, Arm ..but this is Syr ..which (is) Eth noirwiy &c for the will &c]

&e any more]


in

ngHT

. .

19 ..for that

will good is easy for

me Syr
..

&c Arm Eth Eth has


19,
fc$
.
.

..

that

I should work

it

Syr

eepgojfi.

npgu>& the working] to work Bo ..to do

Eth .. om Bo (no) .. and Arm .. yap -xe] 19, fr$ &c, but I know that dwelleth not on me good that which (is) in my flesh .. Eth ro has but I know that dwelleth not on me, to wit,
good that
19, Bo, ov
is that

FG

which

(is)

in
..

my flesh

enneTita.iiovq the good]

19, Bo, to ayaOov

FG, Arm
47,

NABC
.

Arm

juuioii nay] to nakov \S &c, (Eth?) .. is not in me Eth .. oi>x evpio-Koi D(F)G

&c Vg
19

jun&.f
re^p
..

fetyq

Arm

&c for not the good which I will] 19, Syr .. trs. ne^orjuLne^n&ncq for (not) that which I wish the good Bo Eth has but not that which I do (is) that which I wish .. Eth ro

has but that good which I am not unwilling to do. Is it not evil that that which I hate is that only which I do 1 nc^-eipe lit. that which I do] 19, fr$ &c, Bo (b) Arm .. pref. tovto C, Vg Bo, Macarius

Arm evil] 19, Syr (Eth) .. trs. 0eA.u> kukov fc$ &c, Bo eTen^OTT&ujq &n which I will not] 19, fr$ &c, Bo Syr Arm .. /xcio-w F, Vg (sixt) Eth .. om G .. Eth has but that evil which I hate, that I do
nned. the
ite^eipe
20
lit.

that which I do] 19,


..

Bo Syr

..

Trpao-o-w
..

fr$

&c,

Arm
..

euj-xe if] 19

add

<5e fr$
.

&c,

Bo (Arm)

pref.

and Syr

and

if

therefore

Eth

june^.

that which I will not] 19,

BCDFG, Vg

74

tgiipoc puukmoc

neTeipe
81

eie wmiok ^u &e ov^ujq mi. n*i ne^-eipe jGuuoq. ne nnofee ctoth^ p*i ilgHT. liAioq.

^Wn

p*i. ^hp a^ne c^p iinnoxioc UtnwoTTTe k*t* n*pu>A*e eTgi23 w^AieXoc q^ ^-h^v *e eneitojuoc gw govn. ajrco oTrfce nnoAAOC Iin*.gHT eq^ix***^ 10 '"^ a*a*o* n^i eTUjoon git n^Ae\oc. nnoiAOC unnok.

4oht nTOOTit ennoxioc. enqigoon n*\ nneTtt^HOirq. xe nneeoov kh

ni *tt neTOveuj
22

2*5
24

rrr^\*mu>poc \hok npwjme.

wiaa
25

e&oTV gi5 ncioAta, JineiAioT. ujHn oitK ic ne^c neivxoeic.

neTit*ti*giAT neg*AOT ilnitoirTe

jwp*.

&.

\or

g.?* 1

gp*a] 19
fin. 36

..

om 36
I9..ep36
2S

21

(19) (27) 36
22

nTooTn
36
n*.i]

en.] 19

..

nTOov19 27 19
at

p]

1927!
M.

iinnoA">c] 19 27..

repeated 36

19 27 36

cit B.

$h Bo

24

36

cit

*p*

27

Bo gSl] Bo(h)..*. &c 36 &c

neijmo-y] hixiot 27

"

Syr (vg)
(h)
1

Arm Eth

(that

which I wish not)

..

add eyw
. .

NA
.
.

&c,

Bo Syr

(S'e
}

Syr

frfiai.

Bo Arm Eth 1 iam Vg om Vg (am) .. KarepyaneTeipe lit. he who doeth] 19, Eth ro (om *.\\*.) imok the sin] 19, Bo Syr (Eth) .. &c, Bo Syr Arm (Eth)
any more]
19, cti tf &c,
t$

trs. to
21

end

&c,

Arm

&c, Bo Syr., and therefore Arm.. then] 19 36, apa Bo Syr .. thislaw Arm and Eth e(Jx 36)nn. the law] 19 36, tf &c, do the Eth 6iiqiy.-ne.noTq lit. being not to me the willing to

nToovn

Bo {that which good] (19) 36 .. t<d OeXovri c/u.01 Troieiv to koXov t$ &c, willeth to do the good is with me), Arm (which should will to do in
the good) .. which willed to me (that) I should do good Eth .. cwhich agreeth with my mind which willeth to work good Syr egpM lit. that the evil is laid for me down] 19 27 36, Bo., on e/i.01

me

to

k.

Trapa.KiTai

^
2

&c

..

om FG.. and
me Syr
..

to

me
to

evil is present

because that evil is near to


22

it

caused

come upon me

evil

Arm.. Eth

^oH-j^gvT

7)a.ne I delight] tov voos

o-vvr)8op.ai

&c,

Arm

Eth &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth


..pleasing is

^^p] om Arm Eth


..

..tov Kvpiov

Bo (^ai*^) Syr iinnovTe of God] 34 n&.pcoA*e &c

ROMANS

VII 21-25

75

which I will not, this is that which I do, then it is not I any more who do it, but (&.) the sin it is which dwelleth in me. 21 1 find then the law, there not being to me that which willeth 22 For I delight to do the good, that the evil is present to me.
in the law of

God according

to

my

inward

man

23
:

but I see

members fighting against the law of my mind and leading me captive in the law of the sin, this which 24 The wretched am I, the man is being in my members.
another law in

my

Who
85

(is)

he

who
to

will deliver

Thanks be

God

out of the body of this death ? through Jesus the Christ our Lord. So

me

my
Eth

inward man] tov


..

ccro avOp.

&c,

Bo

(nip.) Syr

Arm

..

my
cit

heart

heart of man

Eth ro

11

^nvF
ro

I see]

I find Eth

..

I found Eth
..

ro

-xe]
is

om

Eth

itojuoc] Aie|poc cit

add of sin which


//..

Eth

.. and n&Aic\

my members] Bo, yxcAco-iv fiov fr$ &c .. fioi FG .. om ev t. Marcus .. ru&e\oc the members 36 eq^ orfce (add e 36) it made war fighting] avTio-Tpar. ^ &c .. eq;HK. armed Bo Arm .. and
(p cit)oc
fj..

fxov

and fought Eth


heart] Bo,

..

and

they
. .

&c Eth ro
that

nn.-gHT

lit.

the law of

my
Eth

&c

. .

om A

law of God which


"

(is)

in

my

heart

c<3 */no and] fr$ &c, Bo(D r KL)..om Bo (^ cit) 7e leading &c] eqepe^XL**-*^ 101 6 5 111 Bo, that law of sin Eth ILuloi me] Bo,
'
'

M X( e!XL cit)ju*k\u>Ti
N
&c ..and prevailed
g3K nn. in
v

H&c.omA
ACL
A
..

the law]

tfBDFGKP
fc$

17 37,

Ann.

of the sin]

&c,

Vg Bo (Syr)..om Bo Syr Arm Eth tov voo<;

&c,

(Arm)

fxov

njue\.

my

members] add THpoir all Bo (b) nT&\. &c lit. the wretched I the man] Bo, t. eyw av6. N &c, Syr Eth (wretched man I)., one man wretched am I Arm ..om eyw
24

Bo &c

be able to cit eft. gS nc. (k) n*.gJULCT deliver me] pref. uj out of the body of this death] Bo (nMAioir $m) ..from this my body mortal Eth
26

negAioT &c

lit.
..

om

article

Arm
. .

edd

xaP<*

the grace (of or) to God accepted] Bo Arm., a T0} @ eo) fc$ B &c .. ^. tov 6eov T>, Vg .. ^. tov

Kvpiov F G cvxapio-Tw to) 0u> N*A, Syr, Marcus .. praised (be) God a a Eth negjuoT lit. the grace] N &c, Syr (Eth).. add 8e N C 17, Bo Arm ic nep^c nen-x. Jesus the Christ our Lord] Bo (chj, ^itn 18) ^ &c, Arm..nenoc. 1. x.- our ^ or^ &c ^ ^ vr ^ rm c A.p^ a'e ^noK-Aien so therefore I-indeed] Bo (s5en n^gHT ju.cn).. apa ovv avros eyw H &C .. om ovv D* .. trs. cya> avros D, m Vg .. now

76

Tenpoc puniaaoc
n^gHT ^o RgiSgaA Aknnouioc junnoTTe. gn
^.e 55tihojuloc 55ntto6e.

jueit g*A

T^c^p^T
VIII.

eie
2

juunn
&.

X&.&.T

Tewoir

iiT^aao

wncTgS
55

ne^c ne^c
njLioTT.

ic.

nitojmoc

c^p
c'dwp

55nerma>.

Ii.n<oitc[

ic &.&.T iipISge efeoX g55


3

imoAioc

i5nitofce xii?

TJttKTJvTfyoui
a*.

j5.ithoju.oc

erteq^oofc

itH Tc^p^. nnoiTTe Timoov 55neqjHpe git OTreine itc^p^ imo&e. &.tco erfce imo&e. ^qTS'^ie

Rqhtc

nito&e oH Teqc^p^T.

-se

epe neTxi^xo 55imoju.oc

19

27

36
at

Tg'a^ei
2

19

36)0]
)

19

36

.. TfS'ev.ie

27..gMi Bo
3

nne-r] (3"! at * (36

enH ct Bo
*
nit.)

(19
Lnit.]

27

36
..

gH]
ivre
*

g*>

Bo

19 27

19 27

mi. 36

eneq^.]

oh

en&qujioni Bo
19 27 36
..

T^ie] h hh Bo

19 27

..

T<3\eie 36

19 (27) (36)

na>i]

therefore

I Syr

..

/ indeed Eth
lit.

xxen]

Arm
(Eth)

g5I n^gHT

in

my

.. om /xov fc$ &c, Syr (h) God] Bo, i>$ &c him I serve and my heart also the law of God Eth ro.. him I serve with heart also and with my mind the law of God t&. my] Bo Syr Arm cd Eth ..om i$ &c Bo (e 2 ) Eth c*>p^ ] Arm junn. the body Eth .. soul Eth ro *ax] Bo Syr Eth .. and
.
.

g, Syr (vg) Arm heart] Bo, 37** ^o &c I am servant to the law of

om N*FG m

10,

m Vg Bo

(h)

law]
sin]
*
1

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm Eth
cJjaiov
36)ju.ii

add neii
eie

.. pref. ^01 iufccoK / and death Bo (b)

serve

Bo Syr

noAe

ii(om

\&w t.

lit.

then there
therefore

is

not any now] ov8ev


. .

apa

wv N &c..om
..

vvv

D* 47 m 8 ..

Syr (Eth)

if so

it

be

Arm
Bo

g^pe.

om
Bo

^hott juuuon g\i


ic to those
..

so therefore

now
..

there is not

any

ittieTgii

ne^c
who

who

(are) in the Christ Jesus]

N*

BCD*FG
Arm
cdd
.
.

47,

our Lord Jesus Christ Eth ro


leave the

to those
..

Christ

Eth

add

/xr/

Kara o-apKa

Trtpiir.

work of the aXXa k.

Jesus Christ (Syr) flesh by (lit. in) Jesus


Trvev/jLa
fc$

Dc

&c, Syr

(h)..add p.r] walk not ace.


2

Kara aapKa Trepnrarovo-LV

to flesh) in the flesh, in Jesus Christ Syr (vg)

AD**, d**fm Vg Arm (who Arm cdd (who not by flesh walk) .. who walk not
life

& nnojuoc &c for-Christ Jesus] for

was given in Jesus

ROMANS
therefore
I,

VIII 1-4
servant to the

77

in

God, but in
VIII.
(are)
life

my mind indeed, I am my flesh to the law of the sin.


is

law of
r

Then there

not

now any condemnation to those who


2

in the Christ Jesus.

For the law of the

spirit of the

law of the For the impossible of the law, in which it was being weak through the flesh, God sent his Son in likeness of flesh of sin, and concerning the sin, he condemned the sin in his flesh: 4 that the justification of the law
in the Christ Jesus
3

made me

free out of the

sin

and the death.

should be completed in us, these who walk not according to

tf &c .. life Arm nconf the life] 19 27, t^s Eth was which add given gli &c in the Syr., Christ Jesus] (19) 27, Bo, ^ &c Arm ..om K 76, Marcus (3) Tert.. *at &c made me free] (19 1) 27, in Jesus Christ Bo (18) Syr Eth Arm Marcus (3) .. om me Arm cdd .. rj\ev6. o-e A CD &c, Vg Syr

Christ

and

he

Eth ro

..add which

is

(h)
..

NBFG, m
law]
Odv.
3

Syr (vg)
ro
..

om Eth

nn. the &ejMren &c made us free Bo Eth Axn iuuu and the death] 19 27 cor, Bo .. koi tov

and from death Eth .. what was impossible Arm.. when it was impossible for the law against death Eth ..when we were unable to do the precepts of the law Eth ro .. because that was impotent

&c, Syr

and of death

Arm

..

tjulktat. the impossible]

19 27 36

Syr

***p]

19 27 36

..

om Bo (gmn)
..

..

and Eth
TC&p|:
&.-Tiiit.

um.
sent] nito-src

of the

law] 19 27 36, Bo, ^ &c weakness of the flesh Syr ..


(36)

Vg (am) legi Vg om cv w-crapKos Eth

the flesh] the

1927
God]
..trs.

Bo Syr Arm Eth ..v^ufms


(36)
his

&c, mittens

Vg

1927
sent

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
Bo
..trs.

..

trs. sent

God Syr Eth


e.

jSnequjHpe

his Son] 19 27 (36?)

o 0eos r.

vlov

&c,

Vg Arm

gn oireme-Tmo&e lit. in a likeness-the sin] 1927 (36) .. because of that sin, and he clothed himself with our body &tu) (om o-yog and Bo (chj) eT&e and concerning] of sin Eth ro int ..om k<li Syr, Orig..om kcll Trcpi 19 27 36, N &c, Bo Arm, Orig a qT<3'. condemned] that he should condemn a/Aapnas 34 71 109, Eth

God

Son Syr Eth

Bye. .judged Eth

git

Teqc. in his flesh] 19 27 36? Syr (vg)..om


..

Syr (h) .. in his body Eth D*, in carnem d*

ev ty] o-apxi

&c,

Bo Arm

..

7rpos

aapKa

4 ..Eth has that he RgHTit in us] 19 27 36. .in us fulfilled Syr us as him who fulfilled the might justify us and that lie might regard

78

Tenpoc puiilmoc
5

Aieeve

neTujoon i*a>.p knt*. cNp cteitaoienna... neTujoon ^e k^t\ 6 JiAteeTre c&.p i\Tc&.p^ nuioTT ne. njmeeire xe Unenit*. 7 xe njueeve c^p irrc^p^f num|T ne jum ^pHHH.
jk\A&. k&.tjw nnaw.
H&.TC&.pnf.

n^

ovjumT'Xfc.'xe

Te

enitovTe.

itcgTrnoTaxce
c&.p

t*&.p

&it

ju.nnoju.oc juJinoTrre
8

ovxe

*jun

<5"oju.

juaioc.

9 wtcotR neToJi TC^p^ xe ilneTeiypivu&.q iinnoTTe. xe nneTeTngn Tca.p% &n. ^\A^ eTeTHoIJi nenn&.

fuj-se nenna>. jutnnoTTTe

Htthtti?. euj*xe

oim ov^
2s.it

*e ejjuunTq nenn*. june^c.

n^i ijmioq

ne.

19
..

at

nTuj.

27

(36)
(b 18)

ka.ta
6

nn&] Bo

..

k.

ovnn& Bo
7

(0)

k. nenitdt 36, niniiA.

Bo

at Reg. 36

imeTeiy.]
euj-xe]

ju.ju.01t

tc] Bo (cj)..ne Bo ty-xoju juajuoov Bo


there is being

19 27 36 iinn.] enn. 36
9

19 27
8

and

19 27 36
(27) (36)

19

at

otH

add ovoit-ujon

Bo

precepts of the law, those

who in the law of the spirit (add holy ro) and not those who in the law of their body work nliaw spirit] 19 fc$ &c .. nenii& the spirit 36
8

go,

27,

evjueeve are thinking] 19 27 36..trs.


are
2

o-dpKos <f>povov<Tiv t$ &c,

Bo (n*kTC&.p< neTovjuevi eptoov) Syr Arm (Eth)

who
Eth

1927

36,

Vg
..

Syr

..

oi-ovres

fr$

&c,

Vg (am) Arm
of

neTujoon those .. neTthe holy spirit

juouji those
-xe]

who walk Bo

those

who do

the things

19 27 36, fc$ &c, Bo Eth..<md Syr Arm..om Bo (bk) enaotenil^ the (things) of the spirit] 19 27 36, ra tov Tn>vfjLa.To<; N ne>.nnilu\ neTOVJueiri epcoov the &c, (Arm)., add they think Syr

Bo Eth has because who the things of their body do of this world they think, but those who the things of the spirit think, that of the spirit (they do) .. Eth ro has because &c but those who the things of the spirit do, of God
(things) of the spirit (are) that which they think
all

they think
e

.p] Sc 47, but


..

Eth

..

-xe

r*p Bo

.. om N &c

causelh death to come

Arm

nil*.]

add holy Eth ro

ne is 10] Bo Syr Arm (b) om Bo (c) .. and upon us Eth fc.e] ne 2 ] Bo .. om N &c, Syr Arm ..

ROMANS
flesh
;

VIII 5-9
5

79

but (&) according to


to flesh are

spirit.

For those who are being


;

according
those
spirit.

thinking the (things) of the flesh

but

who
6

are being according to spirit the (things) of the For the thought of the flesh is the death but the
;

thought of the spirit

is

the

life

and the peace


;

7
:

because

the thought of the flesh is enmity unto God for it is not subject to the law of God, for neither is it possible for it
:

but those who are in the flesh were not being able to please God. 9 But ye, ye were not being in the flesh, but (^) ye are
being in the spirit, if the spirit of God (be) in you. But there is one having not the spirit of the Christ, this (one)
if
is

giveth to us
tv

Eth
rj.

^-pmiH the peace]


1

trs.

before

life

Eth ..add

8id

xpwTTov
7

t. k.

om rap Bo
.
.

-xe-r^p because] Bo (k) Sioti fc$ &c..on FG, Syr Arm Eth.. o-rjuLnTTt. lit. an enmity] N &t, Vg (am) Bo Syr Arm it is not enemy Eth .. inimica OL Vg ilcg. subject] Bo (juit^q
not wont to be subject
. . . .

was not s. mnp) Eth trs. 6cov ov% wroTacr. Bo Arm Eth .. ovre 19, L .. ov Gr 37, Bo (b) Syr ^&p 2 ] Bo Arm Eth .. om Bo (ae 2 fo) because Syr 8 Bo .. and Syr ..for Arm Eth .. add ovtcs N &c .. add -*.e] fc$ &c, are Syr Arm .. add who do the things of their body Eth nneveuj.
is
fc$

&c, Syr

Arm

OTrxe] 27,

were not being able to please] Bo

. .

trs. apco-ai ov

oWavTai

N
Bo

&c,

Syr

Arm Eth
9

nneTe-m (neneTn 27) ye were not being] 19 27


..

36,

(it&pe-

tcu^h) Syr
that)

ovk core

fr$

&c,

which ye do Eth

Bo Syr Arm (Eth)


the sp. (add holy ro)

gH
Eth

your body (is ctctH ye are being] 19 27 36. .om N &c, neima. in the sp.] 19 27 36 .. the law of
..

Arm

not the things of

..OTrnna. spirit

Bo

euj-xe if

i]

19 27

Bo (chj,) .. because the spirit of God (is) upon you Eth nenn& the spirit] 19 (27?) 36 .. add truly Syr (om sp. ro) ngHTT. in you] 19 (27) 36 (Eth) .. pref. oocei N &c, Bo Syr .. in you 8c eupte oth &c but if there is one] 19 27 36, dwelling Arm cax tis N &c, Syr Arm .. <h tk.e &c but he in whom &c Bo (Eth) (om exx 27)juLitTcJ &c having not &c] 19 27 (36?) Syr (Eth) .. trs. * n whom the ovk x to end fc$ &c, Arm, Mac .. trs. ttv. ovk c^. xp. 37 spirit of Christ dwelleth not Bo (ujon n^HTq &.) ju.nwq .n ne] lit. of his not &it ne) .. ovk cotik is] 19 (27) Bo (^*^i eTJujm&.-y <Jju>q avrov ^ &c, Syr Arm .. Eth has he (is) who became not his own
36
..

add

*^.e

so
10

Tenpoc
eiyxe

pujiicmoc

nerc xe

ei-fee
11

imofte. neimaw -xe

hojutthttw. eie ncayi*&. jueti jjloott ne nuingT eT&e TxiK^iocTitH.

euj'xe rieim*. *xe ju.ireitT&.qTO'yiiec ic efto\

gH

TeftoA

juloovt otth

on

itgHTTHTTiT. neirr^qTOTritec iteTAtooTT n^TOTMec neTHKcooui>.

ne^c
<3<i.

eujevTutoT
tt&.c13

giTJEE

TOTHo^ uohtthttiT. khtt. Kceepcm 2vit expending K^ T ^

neqrm^

12

*pjv

c ^?5*

gge

eTeTttcmcf
iieim*.

^jvp c^p% tt^juott. euj-xe oj3 xe TeTHiuoTroTT Hneo&Hve iincioju^ tctk&>t&.

10 1927 (36) cit L. cit B. M. euj'xe] add cit B. M. eie] Bo (k) u ..omBo ovHg-AioouT 2 ] om 36 19 27 (36) TieniW] mi. 36 homeotel juureivr^q] $h ei^q Bo .. $^- e-ra.q God who Bo (b) neivr. ,3 12 19 27 36 eTCTn] 19 (19) 27 (36 ) pref. ie then Bo 36 ..tH 27*..T6Tii 27 cor..epe-m Bo..e.peTeit Bo (bh) .. vreTen
.

Bo (26)

10

euj-xe-THirm if-you] 19 27 (36)


fc$

cit

..

om FG
cit

^e i]

19 27

M. .. and-8e Syr rriv FG, Bo JU.00TT dead] 19 27 (36?) cit L., veKpov ft &c..add make your body Eth e-rfce because of (cjaaojoift) Syr Arm .. dead i] 19 27 36 cit L., Bo Syr Arm..Sia N See ..for work of Eth -^e 2 ] 19 &c nnok the sin] 19 36 &c, Bo, 37 .. om rrjvft &c, Arm
36,

&c,

Bo

Arm

Eth

..

om

cit L.

..ora

B.

36

..

and

Arm Eth
B. M..
.

ne numg
077

is

the

life]

19 27 36

cit

L.

..

ong
.

(is) alive cit


17

N &c, m Vg
Arm
..

FG, Vg

..

living is Syr

(am harl* fu) Bo (oiriQnui ne) alive make your spirit {body ro) for
.

work of riqhteousness Eth


ic
11 Eth ro Tke] 19 27 36, N &c, Bo..om Arm Eth.. and Syr Jesus (thus always)] 19 27, N C CDFG, Bo Arm Eth.. pref. tov fr$*AB 47 .. add Christum Vg (demid al) .. our Lord Jesus Christ Syr ..

Hipp Ath .. xp- Epiph Thdor .. tov x Severian neirr&q. &c .. pref. ie then Bo, Arm (then also) nep^c the Christ] 19 27, tfc &c..xv BDFG, m Syr (h) Arm Eth, Mac (2)..iv Tert Cyr .. xv iv N*AD* 47, Bo .. tv x* C, Vg Bo (bp) Eth ro .. our Lord
xp. iv
17

he &c]

Jesus Chr. Syr (vg), Resp. ..r. on iict. out of &c 2 ] 19 27,
eyctpas ck
v.

icvpiov

Chr..r. kv
&c,

77/x.

iv

54
..

e&.
trs.

^cBDFG

Vg Bo Arm, Mac

ft*

AC

47,

Eth ..from among

the

dead also your mortal

ROMANS
not
(is)

VIII 10-13

81

his.

10

But

if

dead because of the sin

the Christ (be) in you, then the body indeed but the spirit is the life because
;

of the righteousness.

n But

if

the spirit of him

who

raised

are dead dwell in you, he who raised the Christ out of those who are dead will raise your bodies

Jesus out of those

who

also,

which are wont


12

to die, through his spirit

which dwelleth

in you.
to live
to flesh

So

therefore,
to flesh
;

my brothers, we
13
:

are not debtors for us

according

for if

ye are being alive according

ye will die

but

if

in the spirit ye put to death the

bodies will
also] 19

make
..

live

Syr..

0111

115

al

n&,TOvnec-Ke will raise-

27 36

u>o7ron7o-i

Kai

BCDFG, Vg
..

cdd Eth,

Mac

..

om

nai $$

47,

Arm

Bo (T&.ns5e) Syr Arm add and will raise your body


..

Eth

ro

giTSI through] 19 27 36 (giTn)

eko\ giTen
'

Bo, Sia

N &c

..

because

o/Syr..om Arm
' '

Teschendorf cites
sions are the
difference to
12

cop

(genitive absolute) for tov &c and ' sah

giTJS &c through &c] for to &c, but the ver-

same except eAo\ of Bo before giTen, which makes no the sense which is Sia tov
..

and now Ape. 6e so therefore] 19 27 (36), apa ow N &c, Bo Arm Eth now Syr igitur de ergo d** Vg itaque Tert Cyp necn. the brothers 36 iiA.cn. my br.] 19 27, Bo aScA^oi J$ &c, Vg Arm ..our br. Bo (26) Eth nee (om ^-^.n we are not debtors]
also
1 ..
..
..

..

..

..

(19) 27 36 (Eth) .. o<^)6tAcTat to-fxev ov rrf aapKi fc$ &c, Bo [in flesh) Syr Arm ..it is not right that we should do the things of our body

Eth
qv
13
fr$

eTpenumg &c
&c,

for us to live

&c] 19 27 36, Bo.,

tis. k.

o-apKa

Arm
&c

..that in flesh

we should walk Syr ..while we were in

our body Eth


euj-xe
for if

&c]

&c, Bo Syr

Arm ..for

all those

who

the

things of their body do Eth then Bo (ch Jj) .. [icWtTc a-n-oO.

in

it

they

the action

TeTnejuov ye will die] Bo .. pref. ic ^ &c, Syr .. dying ye are Arm .. dead are Eth gH lit. in] Bo Syr .. 7rvev/x<m N &c, Arm Eth (in TeTiiAioiroirT of the spirit, add holy ro) -^e] and Syr

ye put to death] 19 36, Oavarovre fr$ &c, Syr .. TeTnaJu.. ye will put to death 27, Vg .. TeTen;6toTe& ye kill Bo Arm Eth .. trs. tov crw/zaTos davarovTe N &c, Vg Bo &c tmegik. &c the works &c] (Eth) .. trs.
Trvc.vp.aTi

Ta9 7roacis

fc$

&c,

Bo Syr Arm
o-ap/cos
..

jOjicidjua. of the

body]

NABC,
live] Bo,

Bo Syr Eth..Tr;?
fc$

DFG, Vg
add
to-

TeTn^cong ye will
ro

&c,

Arm

..

ye live Syr

him Eth

in 7

82

Tenpoc pujikmoc
u HCTAioouje
jutnitOTTTe.

it^u)ii.

Me itujHpe

<7^p g*jt nenit^ iinKOTrTe. itaa 15 ilT^TeTlvxi u*.p &. iloirnna,

iixinTQligN.'X.

evgOTe on.

^"W^
x*n

WT&.TeTit'xi RoTrnna.

juuumTUjHpe. tim 16 irroq nenvT^

tkcouj efeoA itQHTq. xe ^fcfe* neiurr.

qpumTpe
17

nenimev

<xe

action

itujHpe jGLniioTTe.

iiK\Hpoitojioc.

Heiv\.Hpot\OA*oc

euj-se jviioh wujHpe. eie &.noii iinnoTrTe. Aieit

itujEpK^Hpoiiojtioc

^e Iine;xC' eJ -rnujITgice 18 ^-xteeire iiUxi^q. -se enexieoov oit iu5juta.q. c^p xe ti^ice Uneioiroeiuj TeitoT Lnu}& ^tt ilneooTr
"
18
1

27 36 (cit) na.peTen Bo..irreTn 36


19

19 (27) (36) (I7

3 Ql

i"tT^TT
nTA/reTii

IO]

a.peTen

Bo
1

qpju.] 19 17

2<>] ergOTe] 27 so^.eovg. 19 16 1 1 1 iioTrnn* 2 ] i9..enov. 17 19 36 (17 ) 30 l7 (19) 36 at euyxe 30I, Bo..^qpju. 36, Bo (e 2 l)
1

20i7l&c3o
14

18

(19

36 17

(3

neiOT.] i9..neor. 17

neTju. those
spirit

of

the

who walk] 19 of God Eth .. trs.


Syr (h)

27 36
ttv.

cit,

Bc.aZZ who do

that

ayovrai 6eov

&c, Syr
ctcriv viol

Arm
Oeov

ne

il(ora

27 36)19. are the sons &c] 19 27 36, Bo,

KLP
(vg)
15
..

&c,

Vg

Arm

..viol eio-iv 6eov

BFG, Vg (am
oirnne..

demid) Syr
a spirit i] Bo(bch*k) *A\e] 19

vcol 6.

nv
19 27

tf

.p]
the spirit

ACD 47, m Vg (fu) Eth so^.om Bo (u)..and Eth


again] 19 27 30
1
,

Arm
1

on

Ant (4)..om

17

1
,

Ors

..

trs.

not again

Eth

..trs. 7raA.1v eis

&c, Syr

Arm
1

19 36 17 ..the spirit Arm ..add which he giveth to you a making of son Eth.. add holy in which for adoption ye will become to him a making of son (this expression
27 36 17

so^.om Eth

ro

ovim* 2]

'

'

is

the same as in the Syriac) Eth ro


1
,

this in

which we cry out] 19 36 30 eTCTncouj &c this in which ye &c 17

tf
',

&c,

n*i eTn(en 36)a>uj Bo Syr Arm Ant


(l)
..

eh.,

ng.
it.

(3)..

and ye cry out to him *M*> nenoT lit. Abba, the father] 19 (36) and ye say to him Eth 1 1 and my father Eth.. 17 30 Bo, N Sec. abba, father Arm.. father

Bo

abba our father Syr


16

irroq himself] 19 36 17

30

]
,

&c,

Vg (am

JjKL 26)
19 17
1

Arm
1

(Eth) Marcus

..

pref.

oirog and

fa tol) Bo (bcdh Bo (aefgmnop) Syr

..he Eth.. pref. wore

D.. add yap 115 124,

30

..

by

the holy spirit

Eth

Henna, Vg nennn* our sp.]

the spirit]

19 (17

?)

ROMANS
works of the body ye
spirit of

VIII 14-18

83

will live.

M For

those

who walk

in the

15 For ye received God, these are the sons of God. but (*) ye not a spirit of servitude unto a fear again received a spirit of sonship, this in which we cry out, Abba,
;

Father.
that

16

The

spirit himself beareth witness

with our

spirit,

we are then we are

the children of God.

"

If

we

are the children,

heirs of the Christ

the heirs, the heirs indeed of God, but the fellowif we suffer with him, that we should
;

be glorified also with him.

18

For I think that the

sufferings

of this present time (are not) worthy of the glory which will

SO^.neimak
<t/acv
17

the spirit
1

19 36 (&non ne)
TeKva 6eov
euj-se if

fc$

&.non &c we are the children of God] 36 M.. &.non g&.niy. irre $^- we are children &c Bo.. &c, Syr Arm .. children of God we are Eth
1 l
1

1 19 36 17 3<D ..add 8e fc$ &c, Bo Eth..pref. and &non-&.non we-we] 19 36 (&non ne-&on) 17 30 1 Bo (Eth)..om fr$ &c, Syr Arm nig. lit. the sons] 19 17 30 .. sons God Eth &c..add eie fc$ Bo, of gA.nuj. then] 19 36 17 30 .. then also Arm then we are heirs also Bo *at fc$ &c, Syr (Eth) nenX. the heirs i] 19 &c. o^nuX, on heirs also Bo ncnX. AJieii(xiit

i]

Syr

Arm

. .

&c

' 19) the heirs indeed] 19 17 so^.g&.rtuX. xx. heirs indeed Bo, om indeed Syr Arm and since indeed heirs of God we are Eth
. . . .

l nujlp. (&Hp. 36 17I 30 ) * but the fellow-heirs] 19 36 17 Bo (g^n as before) ^&c..om^e Bo (a be).. Rig. Aien 30 \ Bo (H)..lit. and sons of inheritance Syr and fellow-heirs Arm and fellow-heirs
1
. . . .

also

Eth

..

fellow-heirs therefore
!

Eth ro
fc$

eufxe

2- xe
,

if

we

suffer

with him, that] 19 36 17


..

but since
!

17

30

1
,

Eth Tn(en Bo Sjr crvfjLirao-xofxev


. .

&c, Bo. .that if Syr ..if-and Arm 1 I7 )ujn. nXJ. we suffer with him] 19 36

30 ',

H
. .

Christ cdd) sharer we become

Arm

&c .. of the sufferings (add of we were equal in suffering Eth


glory] 19.. add

ee(A. i7
.. koll

)-xieooir

lit.

we should take

on 36

17

a~vv8o$aa-8wfx.v {^ &c, (Syr)., of the glories partner should

30 we be

'

becoming
tt &c,
18

Arm
1

.. 1

him] 19 17

30

we should be equal in honour Eth nUuL^q with Bo (with him also) Syr (also with him) Eth ro..om
?)

Arm Eth
Bo, N &c (Xoyifrftat) Syr.. seems Arm ***?] 19 36 N &c, Bo Syr..om Arm, Ors Lucif..Se AP, Eth.. ergo ngice-Tenoir lit. the sufferings of this time now] 19 36

^Aieere I think] (19


of it
(is)

36 17 (30

the thought

Eth..

to

me

thus

it

17

30

1
,

Ambrst

84

Tenpoc puiikmoc
19

eTtia^wXn

epoit.

TKyioujT <ra.p efcoX irre nctoirr

gHTq AAn^toXn efio\ imujHpe iintiOTrTe. 20 ivr&.veMie ncuiitf ca>.p MJineTujoireiT egw^q &.tu a>.W*v T& nenT^qeMioq e-xH oTgeAmc. 21 se ilToq giotoq ncu>ivf cen^a^q itpiige ebo\ gn Toivrc>Il,N.A EurrawHO CT-uivrpHge Sneooir ituiyHpe iniiOTrT.
q^ioujT efeoA
22

tHcoottH

cj*.p

*se

ncuoirr

THpq
23

<s,uj^ooju.

nHjutdtit
JAa.Tr^fc.q

aorio
iK\\.

q^ita^Ke ^\A*. a.it<m

ug&p&.i eTencs".
gwioit
l

itToq

*.

Tn^uj^goju

e*nxi ilT^n^p^H j5.nen*. p^i m H]tH en[^ioujT] e6o\ gfrrc [ht]24

jumTUjHpe. ncioTe iineitca>AA..

WTda\oira^i

i*&.p

19

19 17
21

17I

19 36 17I

imujHpe] 19 36..enntg. 17I 22 19 gn] g* Bo

20

19 36

at

&W&,

36

"

(i9)(36)

19

1 17' (30 ).. trs. ovk

aia ra
this

that there is

no appreciation of
fXiXX.
1
]

{and) of afflictions of

vvv k. ft &C, Bo Syr Arm .. honour and glory which is eternal world Eth cma^. which will be &c] 19
TraOrjixaTa t.

that

36 1 7 ', Bo .. T-rjjV unto us] 1936


19

&c

fc$

&c, (Syr)

..

revealing they see


..

Arm
. .

epou

eis rjfxas ft Sec,

Arm n&n

to us

Bo

in us Syr

&c the expectation &c] t^ &c, Bo Arm. .the hope &c and expecteth Syr iiTe tic. of the crea7ri(n-ews 37 tion] Bo, N &c, Arm (of creatures) .. of the world Eth qfS'tDujT &c expecteth] qcojuc &c Bo (b).. e>qcojuc e&. expected Bo trs. to end Eth Hn&. &c the revelation of the sons &c] Bo, t$ &c the coming of the Son of God Eth om of the sons Bo (m) 20 ivr&.'m. &c lit. for they humbled the creation to &c] nicionT t*&.p es.qs'ne-xioq iv^-Jut.eTe^jX.HOv for the creation was subjected to &c Bo Syr Arm (the creatures submitted) Eth (the world) .. tyj y. par. rj kt. egtt&.q &.11 not of its will] ov^ eKovaa ft &c, Syr vTrerayr) ft &c Arm..ov OeXovcra FG, Bo (nqovoouj t*n)..in not knowing Eth omitting the rest of the verse and beginning verse 21 But it hath e'sit o-yg. lit. upon a hope] e< cA7r. S &c (Syr)..s5en hope org. in a hope Bo (a'n.e'Xioq) Arm 1 (Syr begins the next verse upon hope) 21 *e because] Bo, A B C D c & c Bo (Syr Eth) Sion N D* F G, Arm
ns'coujT

Eth..aW

creation hopeth

. .

. .

. .

. .

aKXa 179

fi.Toq-nc.

lit.

itself also the creation]

om Eth

C6it&&&

ROMANS
19

VIII 19-24

85

For the expectation of the creation be revealed unto us. 20 For the expecteth the revelation of the sons of God. creation was humbled to the vanity, not of its will, but (&)
because of him
the

who humbled

creation itself also will

21 because it in (lit. upon) hope, be made free out of the servitude

of the corruption unto the freedom of the glory of the sons of God. 22 For we know that all the creation groaneth with

us and travaileth even until now.

23

But not

it

alone, but

(a*)

we ourselves we groan in
of our body.

also,

having received the Jirstfruit of the


:

spirit,

ourselves, expecting the sonship, the redemption


2i

For we were saved in the hope


make
will

but hope,

(om 36) q &c


that

lit.

they will
it

it

free out of] will go out

from

which caused
will

to

stray,

and
22

make

it

return Eth

rqv t\vd.

&c,

Bo Arm Eth

..

(add and kill it ro) s eTAiirrpIIge unto the freedom] in the jr. Bo (c, hj x ) Syr
subject
it

>p]

fc$

&c, Syr

Arm

..

Aieti tv^p

Bo .. om Eth ..

8c

nctonf

the creation] creatures Syr Arm .. tJie world Eth .. the creator Bo (g* In) with us] Bo <ru(v)crrvaei i$ &c, oreva^ei 33 35 a.uj. nJuAl. groaneth
. .

..groaneth Syr (plur.)


oSvvci

Arm.,

(is)

FG, Syr Arm.. add


Eth
. .

neju.a.n with

pained Eth us Bo

q^it.
. .

travaileth]

o-vvoStvci

M &C.

(is) grieved

23 -^e] nxoq it] ilia Vg om ^ &c, Bo Eth they Syr so Arm *.Wa. *.. g. 19 36, tf &c, Bo..om Bo (h) .. and Syr Arm Eth but we ourselves also] 19 36, Bo (h*) .. aAAa kcu rj/x.. avrot DFG, Vg
. . . .

Bo (next) Arm .. aAAa kcu rju. NABC &c, Syr Eth.. add Tenqie^oju. ea.irxi itT*.n. &c having received the we groan Bo (Aj m 8 fk) cf. Eth firstfruit &c] who have &c Syr Eth.. e^*.n. &c nTOTen having the Arm (who-have) Jirstfruit &c Bo, rqv air. t. ttv. cxovtcs N &c, Vg we groan] Tn6.ujd.goju. Ta.nd.px H the firstfruit] 19 36 ..fruit Arm
19,

Syr (vg) Eth

(trs.

before

who

received) ..pref.

rj/x.

/cat

avroi

^AC

47,

Arm

..

pref. xai 17a.

awoi

KLP&c,
D*

Bo (a^fkl) Syr
al

(h) ..pref. xai

axrrot

B, d**

Vg

Bo..o-v(v)o-Teva.

(19)

&c,

Bo Syr

Arm

redemption] 19..

pref.

Eth add (to bevo)..om to obtain Eth (and to &c


bodies

nTAinTuj. the sonship] ncioTe the

DFG
ro)

junenc. our

body]
soul
24

19,

&c,

Bo Arra..nenc. our

Bo (a^fb) Syr., our

Eth
iiTa.nomt.

live)

Arm

we were saved] Bo trs. (we escaped) Eth (by faith)


.

e\ir.

ecrw^acv
Bo,

r&p i]

N &c, Syr (we N &c, Arm Eth

Tenpoc puiikmoc
n ee\mc. oTt\nic ^.e ern^T epoc. RoToe*\nic d.n T. neTepe otj c*^p n^T epor^. ^opoq on qornouteine ctg-xe neTnTnnd.T -^e epoq &.n en"
5

"-{

?e\rn^e epoq.
xioiih.
:

eie ens'coujT eJco'X Oke

nenu^

on

-^

oHTq htootu en

oxtR"

OTcrno-

Ten-LinTS'tofe.

T^pIT[g'\H\ n^p -se ot. K^Td. ee eTeujnje. ftTncooTn ^n. nroq nenitev qcJuuLie eop^i o^pon ojv 2T neTULOTtg? *^e Ruoht qcoorn oen^ty^eout eTHn. se ot ne ruueeTe itTe nenn^. ose eqcJuuue eojp^i

^W^

KtKTiK

nuoTTe
niJLi

ejs.

nexoT^aii.

2S

neTJue
g:>

juLnnoTTe"

uj^pe nnoT/re -^ enjy^eon. n&j eTT^oZt

tKcootu -^e ktootot


nevTe*,

*xe
o_n

nTiooj.

epoc~ epoq Bu *peig>n Bo (j x )


19

(e^p)..

epioOT Bo (o)
eie then]
qcU..

neTepe] r|)H-em>pe Bo..

19

om Bo

"19

^]

e^ Bo

(AB)..eq^- Bo(K)..q-^Bo

"

qepg. Bo..&qep2. Bo (bso)

(19

..

because thai Syr


(b eTOTnekT)
. .

erne-T &c
pref.77
is

lit.

they seeing

it]

Bo, fiXer-ofim)
(that

K &c,

Bo

FG, Syr (which is seen) Eth


:

but he

who saw them

confident

but if ttierefore
..

which &c) .. he saw. what &c Eth ro

err* (any) one] Bo, tis fc^ &c, 2] but Eth (ro see above)

Arm

Arm (why
Vg Syr
is

yet)

..om B* 47

m ?,

om Eth .. we Syr Arm cd v&p on why-also] ^ C AC &c, Syr (h) Bo..om n tf* 47*. .om k<u B*DFG,
*g.

(vg) Eth..Tovro kcu 77


to be

qgrn.

is

he patient] uja^qepg. he
tf c

wont

&c Bo,
ro

vTro/tevei 5**

47

m ^..X7rt^t

BCDFG &c, Vg
av:aiteth

Bo

(c uj&qepgeXuic jnen)

Syr Aim., hopeth and


see not]

Eth..

txpecteth

Eth

B
ro
titf,

neTeit. that which


crtg.

we

om

C*

..

Krfo'Ze Ice

seeth not

Eth

we are hoping] e\7nopev tf &c..he was confident Eth ro &c we are expecting &c] trs. 01 vmp. aT-eK0exofj.c6a N &e, Bo
Eth
(is

Syr
Ic

Arm
^e~!

manifested our patience

tfiat

we hoped for

it)

om Bo

(gk) Syr

Arm

..

and vx

stood because of

him Eth

..

pref. na.ipH"^ thus Bo, <oo-avTu>s


}is,

(is)

om ku 17 *^ &c helping us in our w.] ^totc nTenjuLeT-xojfi helpeth our w. Bo, rrwienA\\it&. our weakness] Bo, avTikapljaverai N &c, Vg (adiuvat)

&c, (Syr Arm) .. on also] bearethfor us our v:eakness Eth ro

and

because of that

ROMANS
which
seeing,
is

VIII zj-zS
for

M
('any)

seen,
is

is

not hope;

that

which

one

why

which we

he a]so patient unto it? see not we are hoping, then

^ But if unto tihqj we are expecting it

" But the through patience. spirit also iis> helping us in our weakness for what we might pray for according as is right we know not; but (&) the spirit himself intereedeth fcr us
:

with secret groans

r>
;

but he

who

searcheth the hearts knoweth

the thought of the spirit, because he is interceding with God for those who are holv. M But we know that those
is

what

who
the

love God. good, these

God is wont to help them in all things unto who are called according to the purp^sf.

KABCD 3747,Vg
Arm
..

Syr(vg) (Eth)
d*
..

Ann

cdd

..

rat? aaO.

ftc,

Syr (h)

om

-q/juov

D*

-7-7?

Se?j<r<i>5

FG

..

we might prav for m**sqfor. tchat prayer shall ice make (pray k) Bo., and what is then our prayer Eth for that which ice should pray Arm to yap n
T&.pnig.-OT for what
.

infirmitatem or. nostr^'. : Syr.OT v. Rtl. no titn-

. .

r-pocrevi.

ftc

KawT&.-&.n according as is right

we know

know

not our hope E:h ceedeth in interceding Bo,

qcXLite intereedeth] pref. epooTO


5$ ftc,
|

not] if we lit. *-

Ann] E:h
fc$

prayeth Syr

(extort Bo. thus v. :-) for usj


interc.)

fee,

Syt

Arm

cdd

(trs.
lit.

eop^j o&p, far us


groans

Eth..om

J^ABDFG. Arm
N
ftc,

oen&cg. eTojrrt

Bo (*.tcai Ouujot. Mac >jr Arm.. because of our pain and our affliction Eth v hctjul. he who searcheth 1 he searcheth Eth -i.e~ Si:. Bo S Arm .. om Bo (l) and Eth r^pBo (chj ) nfioHTthe hearts] our heart Eth evje. eo, rata, ftc is interceding with God] Mgccau 6(uBlFKl^^ Bo (Eth ).. Kara Ozov ev< 1 epv)n-.\. S ft* Arm.. neTcr. th:se who according to the will of God he prayeth Syr
hidden]
aAaATp-ot9
..

..

are holv] Bo,

K
(iq)

^e~!

aymv S &c tj/jlidv i9..om Eth yap 47


. .

I 7

r 7

..

ncTjue

ftc

m who love Godj


Arm. .trs.
God
is

Bo (cp^in^n Syr, rots God those who lore him Eth


1

ay. tov #eov

ftc,

helpeth

uj&pc-tootot
is

ftc

wont to

help in
cn.iffr.ei

all

things

(19 )..in all things he


ftc,

helping

Svr..^-aja-a

Arm, Mac (rV.add o foes AB.. uj&.qepo I ntJuwOT he is wont to work icith them Bo tn^^on onto the i ? aya#ov ftc, Syr Arm .. in every good 19, L, Mac {*) .. hm ctt. k. Bo., unto all good {even) his chosen cnes E:h nT, these who are called ace. to the purpose] 19 .. riH cta.-.jo^.uC'T
>?

SCDFG

88
20

Tenroc puiitmoc

xe tteitT^qujpncoTrioitov a.qujpnnop'xo'y efeo\ itu|Epeme Beeituon UnequjHpe. Tpequjione iiiijpiijuuuucf 30 ttMT^qjpnnop xoTr xe efcoA. it^i on **> " con
,

uetrr^qT^OAiov.
-^eooir
itevTT.
31

a/Yio

netrrfc.qTfc.OAi.o7r.

ttfci

on

iteit-

T^qTAA&.iooir. ^Tto neitT^qTAAjs.iooT.


ou*

11&.1

oit tteiiTfcqit&,i.

^e neTitn&.'xooq
itiAi

nitfc.ojpii

cuj-xe nnoTTTe iteTAJtiuje e-sion 32 n^i eTeHnq^co enequjupe


A.qTfcjs.q

neTiiaatj^ ov&hh.

juulaih

iljuoq.

fcXAfc

[w\]h
oir&e

&.tt

fcpon TFtpIT. ft^uj Trroq [w]g eitqit&/)fc.pi^ 33 hiai. ne CTitaxIljute tmua*. mjut niijA^q.
nitoTTTe

ttcioTn juLnnoTTe.

neTTuuvio.
itooTro
oil

34

hia*.

neTitJtjT<y&.io.

ne^c
oit

neitTevqAioir.

xe

iteit-

T^qT(x)oirw
J9

e&o\

tteTAAOoTT.

n*>.i

cTgtoimaju.
so

...?;. nujpnlTJUice] eqoi fuyopn Uaijci Bo

19

neivr*.q-

T&gju.]
r*qTju.]

$h

eT*.q.

Bo

(b),

ne

eT*>q. (chj),

neT*.q (dkl)
sl

nen-

^eoov] ^eiooTi9 s2 ov&eBo neTitaoy.] eTneuy. Bo (19) nToq] 8S Bo (h*) 19 oirfie] e Bo tjumo] -eio 19 ne] om ne Bo tS'mo] -eio 19
.q^juu Bo,

and *q^-

19
1

nn*.gpn]

. .

-xe

Bo

. .

om

"19

nuui

km

A.

nequjopn
..

itocouj those
k. irpo.

whom

he called according to his previous

purpose Bo
29
. .

&c, Syr (Arm) and Syr &quj. he preseparated] he predestinated Arm kcll irpo(j)/Dto-v N &c and he marked them Syr, those he ordained Eth .. n&.i on &>qepujopn fieA.ujov these also he foreordained Bo ng&.g neon of many brothers] N &c, Bo Eth .. of brothers many
-se because]
.

tois

kX. ovariv

Syr

Arm
ujpnnop'soir preseparated]

30

(foremarked)

Arm

[predestinated)

Bo (epujopn iiOAUjov) Syr fc$ &c, Eth [ordained) irpocyvv) A *xe]


. .

*jfio neni&qT. and those whom he called] and Arm..om Bo (o) n&.i on these also 2 ] fr$ &c, Bo Syr Arm., ous 8e ckciA. 37, Eth a. tio om Bo (k) nenT6.qTju*.i(ei 19 again) oov and those whom he Bo justified] Km ous c8ic. A, Syr (vg) Eth..ovs 8c cSik. N &c, Vg

(hh
31

c^e eT&.qe.)

Arm

ot

*e

what therefore] Bo,

&c, Syr

Arm Eth om
. .

ovv

Bo

(g)

..oirog
lit.

and Bo (m) giveth for us Bo ..

juiuje e-sion contendeth for us &c] ^ ex. with us who will have power over us Eth (is)

&c

ROMANS
29

VIII 29-34

89
(it)
(ti)

Because those whom he foreknew, he preseparated as conformed to the image of his Son, for him to be as
30
:

firstborn of many brothers

but those

whom
:

these also were those


called, these also

whom

he called

he preseparated, and those whom he


:

were those

whom

he justified

and those
glorified.

whom
31

he

justified, these also

were those

whom

he

What therefore (is) that which we shall say to these (things) ? If God is he who contendeth for us, who is he who will be 32 This (one) who spared not his own able to fight against us? him for the sake of us all, how indeed he Son, but (bJ) gave
will he not grant to us all things

with him

33

Who

is

he

who who

will lay charge against the chosen of


34

God?

justifieth;
is

The Christ

but rather, he who rose out of those who are dead, this also who (is) on (the) right hand of
he
died,

who who

is

he

who

will be able to

God is he condemn?

32

n.i &c
c<t>.

this (one)

v.

ovk

NABC,
Syr

who spared not &c] 19, Bo, (Ant) .. os ye r. 18. (Arm)., os 8c &c 47 ..ov8* tov &c D*FG, (Eth) ..
uuuin
II. his

and
(am

if his

son he spared not Syr

own]

ora

Bo

(c)

Vg

ivroq nge &c how indeed-him] 19 cor lit. iuoc -se itiie^ neit^d.i ni&en n*.n ngAiOT itejut&.q how then om to us Bo shall he not give all things to us of grace with him Bo
fu tol)
fiikiu
. . . .

Arm Eth

(g)

. .

ttws ov)(L

km

o~vv avToi (ra) iravra rjfjuv ^apio*CTat


. .

fc$

&c

. .

how not

with him will he give to us Syr which he will not grant to us Eth
all things
33

and what

is that therefore

&c who is he &c] and v)ho is therefore Eth om ne Bo who will intercede against] eon^ujcejui e lit. who will be nnoiTTe &c God is &c] Eth ro (God able to intercede unto Bo himself is just) ..if he himself justifieth Eth
mju.
lie
.
.

CTH&.C.

lit.

34

hijul

who]
070-ovs

pref. therefore

Arm

nc^c

the Christ]

BD

&c,

Syr ..add

frSACFGL 17, Vg Bo Arm Eth ngovo Twe hut Bo Arm..om Syr rather] /xaXAov oc tfABC 17, Vg (am*) Syr (h) eko\ gS it. out of &c] Bo, (vg) Eth.. add km DFGKL &c, Vg n&T on &c this also tf*AC 17, Eth om NBD &c, Vg Syr Arm who] 09 Kai tfcBD &c V g ( am harl ) Svr (h)..om kcu tf*AC 47, Vg Bo ($h ct) and is Syr (vg) Arm, Ambrst ergioirndjui lit. who on right hand] os coriv tv Sc^io. N &c, Bo (ct^h Cfcormaa*.) Syr (is
..
. .

90

Tenpoc puimxioc
JvTTU)

AAniIOTT

CTCAJUJie

gp^I g^pOM.

35

HIJU. nCTIldw-

nop'SH eTa^aam iinitoTrTe. oveXiY^ric t h oir'Xui's^ ne H OV^IWFJUOC H OTTQKO H OTTKIO K&.9H1T H OTKIItvrnoc h OTTCHqe. 36 k^t* ee eTCHg. se eT&HHTK
ceAAOTOTTT juuaou iineoooir THpq. d.Troni? iiee i\mecooT eKoitcov. 37 ti*wi THpoir Tivxp^eiT gvi

^W^

itj5 neiiT^qiAepiTit. itgoTTo JDuult sjlot OTTe iui nil um

38

-^-neiee c*^p -se

ott
OTTT

ottc a^c^e^oc

A.p^H 39 ott

neTiyoon ottc neTHa.uju>ne otttc s'oaa irxice OTTe nujiue ottt kckticic nbM}&Ix&o&*.
oTTTe

35

19

(22) 18
cit

able to

&c

eTCHg] 19
s7

19 18 .. neTn&Ty. he who will be ss 19 22 (18 ) cit (Bo) eT*t\] ceJio\ n^r. Bo 18' 22 i8'..neT. cit cit.. -onen 22 &.ironn] 19
1

cit

neTiiik.]

19 18 1

22 (18 1 )
oirre]
1

s8

(19

1 (22) 18

neiee] i9..ixie 22
^juo-y-iiion^

or^e Bo passim

juov-cong]

Bo

S9

(22) (18

on &c)
47
..

Arm

. .

it

was for him

to sit

= he
..

will sit

&c Eth
&c,

ctcH. and who intercedeth]


cedeth
35

os

kcu ev-rvyx.

Arm
..

. .

&tw om kou
inter-

ii^oq etc. himself who &c Bo

and

asketh

Syr

and

Eth
hijul

Is (2).. enim Is (1)

Ant
us

who] 19 1 8 cit, N &c, Vg (am) Bo Syr Eth, Mac (2) Marc add ovv FG, m Vg, pref. Arm. .add -*e 1 Bo (H*)..add
1

to leave

Eth

nop-xii separate us] 19 18 cit..*ep. me Syr., cause juimovTe of God] 19 18 1 cit, fc^B, Ors (i)..tov
1

Xpio-rov

ACDFG &c, m
ev
x<>>

Ors (i)..addT7;s

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth, Mac (2) Marc Ant (2) w B re] ne Bo (ACDEFH c JKL)..om copula
ne]
lit.

&c,

Bo (bgh*mnop)
r]

Marc.om D*FG, d*g..Eth


omits

Eth
36

trs.

passim sword

h
?

ovi..
?

h 2 ] 19 22 18 ^ &c repeats the sign of interrogation and or a persec] om Vg, Epiph Isaiah Tert ..

om

Bo,

torment
ace.

for

77

klvS.

K^Ta.

-e

as]

19 22

77 pax. 18 1 cit.. add also

Arm

eTCHg

l motott put to death] Eth written] 19 22 18 cit.. saith Scripture juneg. T. all 19 22 18 J cit, N &c, Syr Arm. .killed Bo Eth iimec. the day] 19 22 18 1 cit. .trs. o\. t. 17/x. Oavar. N &c, Syr

ROMANS
God, and

VIII 35-39
35

91

who
s

intercedeth for us.


love

Who

(is)

he

who
it
is,

will

separate u

from the

of

God 1

tribulation

or

anguish it is, or persecution, or famine, 36 or danger, or sword. According as it

or
is

nakedness,

written, For

we were reckoned 37 But (a.) in all these (things) we as the sheep to be slain. 38 For are conquering (the) more through him who loved us. I am persuaded, that neither is it death, nor is it life, nor angels,
thy sake

we

are put to death all the

day

nor principalities, nor the (things) which are being, nor the 39 nor the height, nor (things) which will become, nor powers, the depth, nor (any) other creature (which) will have power

the sheep] 19

22..neiec.

ctt..

ng^nec. sheep Bo.,

ito-yec.
1

a sheep

eKOiicov lit. unto slaying them] 19 (18 ) 22 cit.. enBo (f) &o\&e.\unto the slaughter Bo .. cr^ayrjs J^ &c..add for the sacrifice

Arm
37

cd

iigoTO (the) more] 19 22


1
,

iS^.om Syr

..

grrU through] 19 22 18
Slo.

Sta rov

NABC
Eth

&c,

Tenepgoiro (S'po Bo Bo Syr Arm {by)..

tov DFG, Vg (Eth because of this) irenTAqjuepnii (nennepiTii iS 1 by error) him who loved us] 19 22 18 1 .. but because of this we
all because he
88

conquer

-\n.

am

himself loved persuaded] 19 22

its

iS^.^hok
cdd

u. na.gHT
1
,

ht for
t^

I,

my

heart is mixed

Bo

..

we are

Arm

**^p] (*9) '8

&c,

ovt(-* 22, Syr Arm.. -*e Bo (h) Eth (but)..-e r*.p Bo (f) 1 ii(om 22 18 ) passim)e i] 19 22 18 N &c,.not Syr Arm (Eth) juH lit. there is not i] 19 22 iS^.om ^ &c, Vg Bo &c i(om
1 ,

Bo Bo

*t^e\oc IS )**!* 2<>] (19) (22?) i8l..om N &c, Vg Bo &c 1 Bo, ayyeXoi tf ABC, Vg Syr Arm Eth (probably plural)] (22?) 18 one >PX H nor principalities (probably plural)] .. ayyeAos 18 N &c, Bo Syr (vg) Arm., add ovtc eovo-iai C, oy-xe c^ovci*.
1

DFG

Bo (lo) Syr
o.

(h*),

Ant..pref. ovre e$ovo-ia

o.
1
,

hctuj. o. neTite..

&oxx nor the (things)-powers] (22?) 18

Bo,

NABC(D)FG

37

47,

(Vg am) Syr


39

(h)
.
.

KL

&c, Syr (vg) n-x.-nuj. the height-the depth]


..

Arm Eth, Ant ..trs. om out. 8. 1 1 6, Isaiah


I8

ovre.

Swa/xcis

o. ev. o. fiekX.

1
,

v\j/w/jia~(3a0o<;

&c,

Bo

((S'ici-ujcdk)

(22
ri5

1)

i8>,

kckt. Arm heights-depths Arm cdd DFG, Vg Bo Syr (even other)., pref. tis tf
inferior

other creature]
&c,

Arm., add

Ant

1 nnSx}&. will have power] 18 ,

Marc. add N &c.

92

Tenpoc puiu:moc
&o*\

cnop-xK
IX.

gn

T&.i5&.nH xiniiOTrre. t^i erfgll

ne>vc

ic newxfoeic],

[tai
2
]

ne^j-xxo
njutji ^i
3

uuoc

[g33

ne^cj.

[ecjpjuutTpe TOT*.^fe
ilcTe
ItHTT.

n<3']iTak cv[ii]H['*.Hcic

gl

n^^-xi^oA neniuw

wijA.h\

<?^p

miok ne eTpevujwne
nitoTTe exit ti^cCTC
Itfc.1
4

e&o\

vltSL

ne^c ima^pU
K^T^ CA.p.

IIAwCT^CeitHC

mcp^HneOOTT JUlT

?V.ITHC. I1&.I

TC TUiOTT T

TJUl[il]TUJHpe

JLXtt.

v*.i&>eHKH jtxn THOJutoeecuv juu


5

iiujSSiije

uw SepHT.
1

HOTPOT
K&>TA

lie itCIOTe. &.TTU)

WT&.

HC^C
OlOIt

.do\
ItlXl

KOHTOTT

C*.p^.

nOTT
OivJLtHH.

Ti<XH
6

OTTOH

[e]TCJU.JUUw&.T UJ^

OTT^

2S

e&o\] c&fio\ Bo
1

(22)
-^Tcii, 22

absent

seems effaced and e and


..

n were

(22) exit] -x nn&gpju] -peju 22 * not written (22) Titojutoeeci*/]


*>.vu>]

nicotine noxtoc Bo
"

hcax Bo
1

(22)

n&.i]

hh Bo

nTeJ relative.. & Bo

(22

(2

Bo (jQ.ju.ou lyxoju. jujucoott) Arm enop-xn to separate J t&i eT-xoeic this (love) which is us] 22 ( 1 8 1) to sep. me Syr (vg) in the Ch. Jesus our Lord] (22 1) (18 l ?) Bo (eft) tt?s cv &c tf &c, Marc Ant., which (is) in our Lord Jesus Christ Syr .. which (is) in Christ
SvvoLTai 17,
. .

Jesus in our Lord

Arm edd
cause us

Arm tt?? &c tov k. A C FG (not f g) om in our Lord Eth confuses the two verses, that there is not that which will
.

. .

to leave

tlie

love of

not ro) death

&c and not

strength (and not the

God in Jesus Christ our Lord, not (and which cometh and not that which (is) strong ro) and not that which is high and not
that
is

depth and not second birth, there then cause us to leave the love of Christ
1

not that which will be able

to

ccpjuuTpe &c beaiing witness with me


witnesseth to

my

&c

..

me

my mind Arm
. .

..

and my mind

conscience] (22 ?), witnesseth to me

Syr

..

me my

ecep.su.eepe epoi hc.ju.hi n-xeiAcvn. witnessing unto me with conscience Bo and my witness (is) the holy si>irit which is in

my
2

heart

Eth
for I

absent
neiuj. &c.
lit.

was praying, I]
eTp^uj.-eL

22,

&c,

desiring earnestly

Arm

for to

Bo Syr Eth .. I was become repudiated] 22

ROMANS
the Christ Jesus our Lord.

IX 1-6
which
ia

93
in

to separate us out of the love of God, this (love)

IX. [The truth (is) that which] I say [in the Christ], I lie bearing witness with me my conscience [in the holy 2 3 For I was praying indeed for to become repudiated spirit ]
not,

from the Christ before God for


according
to flesh
4
:

my

brothers,
;

my
these,

kinsmen-

who

are these, Israelites

whose

is

the sonship, and the glory, and the covenant, and the legislation, 5 These whose (are) the and the service, and the promises. fathers, and out of whom the Christ came according to flesh,

God who
&noK

(is)

over

all,

who

is

blessed for ever.

Amen.

But

lit. / to become anath. Bo, avros tyco avaO. ctvai / myself anath. should become Syr (vg), I myself an. to av. civat avros cyw fc$ become Arm, that I, I should be separated Eth Ens eh. nixx. from] 22, .. om avros eya> (ci. av.) ABDFG, Syr (h)
..

eepakit*k-.

CKL

&c, Vg,

. .

eft.

& Bo,
&c,

airo

^ABCF&c
my flesh

..

vno

DG

im&g. nn.

lit.

with God]
..

om N
twv
4

n^c-ycr.

DFG

om B* ne.citHir my brothers] 22 Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth 22 ..pref. Ka.T&, my kinsmen] om /xov D*FG, d*g c.p^]
..

in

Eth ro

!CpekH\iTHc] 22, urpa-qXiTai


(io-Tpa.

Dc

&c, Bo..-AiTai

fc$AB*D*FG

n^i-epHT these-promises] (22).. hh &c Bo..om A xxn t-x. &c and the TAinTig. the sonship] (22).. om r/ FG TCti&o. the covenant] 22, BDFG, covenant and the 1.] 22 .. om L Vg Bo (b 18) Eth .. at Sua.6. tf C &c, Vg (am harl tol) Bo Syr Arm nepHT the promises] 22, fc$BC &c, Bo Syr. .77 7rayy. D(FG om 77) Bo (j 18) .. to them he promised Eth .. the good news Arm 6 neioTe the fathers] 2 2..om 01 FG..pref. and those priests Eth ro A.-VGJ and] 22, Syr., add they Bo (r 18). .om FG, Mac. add ei came] 22, Bo .. ne-ioOY on they also Bo ..from whom also Arm km& c] 22, FG, Bo om N &c, Arm ..appeared Syr was born Eth Arm .. in flesh Syr .. in flesh of man Eth .. pref. to N &c, Mac .. pref.

D)

the god who over all] 22..0 o>v God &c Syr Arm ..who is God Eth.. he who is put over all the God Bo 4>h eTjxiH gi-xeit ovon nifteit eTc.su.. who is blessed] (22). .to whom adorations and blessings Syr uja. eiteg lit. unto age] Bo Eth ro.. eis tovs aiwvas ^ &c, Bo (cdh JKLp)..to age of ages Syr Eth eternally Arm

ra C*
eirt

nitOTTe eTg.-niiu.

lit.

iravTwv Deos

&c

..

who

is

. .

ov2

oion ^e but not

as though] 22

2',

fc$

(fecnMpH^

-i,e

94

Tenpoc puiikmoc
liniioirTe.

KT&qoe n^inuj^cse
ivrewTrei

noTOit i*^p

efeo\
jl

55 nicp^H*\ n*vi

we nicp&HA.
ite

nuu *it ovxe


7

THpOTT ll.

genujHpe gU ICd^K eTTltajUtOTTTe h^k eoT8 eTe n^i ne -xe nujHpe \ fiTc^p^T. hm cnepjjid,. ne nujHpe JiniioTrTe. iiujHpe iinepHT neTOTnecnepju*. fiaJip^g^AA
JS.W&.

xe ite&oX

^W^

n^onoT
-xe

9 neiuja^e <?^p n^nepHT ne. enecnepAi*.. k^t&. neioTToeiuj. iiTe OTiUHpe ujume ^nmr

10 ot A&onoif xe. ^"W^ Tne^peftenK^ e^cxi iic^pp^. n euefco*\ 51 lum* nnnoTU nova, neneiuyr ica^n. h linen^TOTf-xnooTr. o-yxe ELn*TOirpQu>& n\^eo

no-s-on] 2

..

om n
8

22 18

icp^H\] ih\ 22
neTOTiidw]

(i8)(2 2)

evn*fj

i8..cen*>

22

eiovni*.
..

Bo

neiovoeiuj] i8..niov. 22

Stc] (18)

ovog epe Bo

(18) (22) 10 18 22

iWi]

*\.

neju.

Bo

" 18 (21) 22

junc but thus not Bo

. .

it

is

by no means

jiossible

Arm

.for (yap) not is

Syr

. .

it

is

not that

was proved

false the

word of God Eth (add who


,

said ro)
..

1 Bo., fall a falling ge fallen] (22) 2 .. ckttctttwkcv, N &c, &c the word of God] 22 2 1 fc$ &c, Arm became iis'muj. abject Syr eAo\ the word of Syr Arm Eth .. trs. kne mc^-xi JiTe $$ gei 22 2 1 .. ott r*p Bo, N &c Arm .. ova.e Bo not God

away re>p] fell nTft/rei who came] 22 .. Bo (chjl) .. pref. and Syr .. and Eth nicp^H\ who came out of Egypt Eth ro .. om tf &c, Vg Bo Eth
r.

the Israel 2
7

22,

NAB

&c,

Vg

(tol)

Bo Syr Eth
fu* tol) Syr
lit.

ro.. nrpa-qXiurai

DFG, Vg Arm
h jm) Eth
..

Eth
22, Bo,

<se because]

&c,

Vg (am
iiTe

..

om Bo (cf*g
of

qui

Vg Arm

ne&o\ gH &c
eJip.

those out of the seed of


lit.

Abraham] Bo has gjuvxpo-x


(they) are..(.io-iv

ne
..

seeds

Abraam

o-n-epp-a aftpaap.

&c

semen sunt Abrahae

Vg

neCTi.
seeds

the

seed]

22,

Arm

..

aireppa

&c,

Syr Eth

..

gajvxpox

.io-uk N*DG, Vg (fu) ica^u] 12, tfcABF &c, they will be calling] 18 22, KXr/^o-crat {* &c, Syr Arm .. evee^gejui they shall invite Bo .. named Eth (adding at end he itMt eovcn. for thee a seed] 18 .. ovxpo-x it&K saith to him) a seed for thee Bo

Bo

Bo.

evnaJUOTTe

lit.

ROMANS

IX

7-1 1

95

not as though (had) fallen the word of God. For not all who came out of the Israel these are the Israel 7 nor because
:

they (are) out of the seed of Abraham are they all children but (&.) in Isaak it will be called for thee a seed. 8 That is,

that not the children of the flesh, these are the children of

the children of the promise (are) those who will seed. For this word is that of the promise, I come according to this time and a son (will) be to Sarra.
;

God

but

(&.)

be reckoned the

10 But not only (so) but (&.) Hrebekka also having received out of the couch of one, our father Isaak u (the children) being not yet born, nor having yet worked for good or for
;

eTe-ne

lit.

which

is

this] 18, Bo, tovtcotiv


18, Bo,

&c, (Arm)., add

Se

Syr..om Eth

se that]

N^B

37>

Arm..om N*AB*
&c Eth .. because God they are

DFG&c. because
km

not children of flesh are they but

they were not children in flesh of man since children of Eth ro &c, Eth .. om Syr Arm these] 18, Bo,

UnepHT

of the promise] 18

..

and
be to

they were to

him

he promised should be to him Eth .. a seed those to whom he -promised that they should
those

whom

him

children

Eth

ro

necn. the seed]


1

. .

o-ireppua

fc$

&c,

Bo

(evxpo-x)
9

Arm
&c for-promise]
8
. .

neiuj.

for he promised him

Eth
K&.T*.

<x.e lit.

&c] I shall come Bo,

that] 18 22, Bo Syr 2 2..trs. k&t& TiMCHOv

Arm
<j)&.i

..

om N

&c,
to

and saith to him Bo (e *h) Eth


x

eiei ace.

this

time this

&c,

Vg Syr Arm ..in


ovuj.

my

returning
. .

to thee

Eth

&c

lit.

a year as it were to-day at a son be to Sarra] 18 (22)


to S.

Bo <rrai rrj aappa vios find Sara a son Eth


10

&c

will be

a son

Syr
..

Arm

. .

ivill

*xe] t^ &c,

Bo

..

and Syr Eth

gpefieuK*.]

Arm

epeA. Bo

..

e^exi &c having ..pee. Bo (cp), fc$ &c, pc/Jc/c/cav 37 received out of the couch of one, our father Isaak] c cvos Koirqv &c .. e&ciS'i e&o\ ;6eti ovujaapi ttovtoT htc ic. cxovcra icr. t. tt. rjpiwv
icp.

Bo (k)

&

nenicoT having received out of one bed of I. our father Bo, ex uno concubitu dfg Vg (Arm) .. trs. our father Isaak Bo (chj) ..when with
one our father
father
11

I. there

was

to

her union Syr

. .

conceived twins by

I.

our

Eth
ejuin* .TOT'XTioov(juACOir
1

Bo) being not yet born] 18 22, Syr


. .

..

p.r]-7r<i)

yap yew.

&c,

ova.(T i8)e]i8 22,

Vg Bo Arm .. add her sons Syr .. pref. and Eth ^Sctf &c, Vg Syr Arm and Eth..^ FGdfgVg

96

Tenroc puiiojoc
*xK^c epe
efio\
gSJ"

eooir.

irruiig

irre
12

otaaHtciotit juotth e6cv\.

efcoTV

nttovTe tyuine k^ta. git negfemre &..


n&c.
-se

^.W*

neTTcogli!.
13

^.tt-sooc

nno^

*t^P3*gJ\X Hxikotti
*.utiepiTq. HC&.T acooq. x*h ottH
ujione.
15

K&.T&.

ee

TCHg.
14

se uuwfe

xe
-si

A.uu.ecTU>q.
Scs'oitc

ott ^e neTHita,.ima^pIT nnoTTTe. ftitec-

uj&.qxooc

c^p

j5jucottchc.
&.

xe

^na.ita.

ne^it^ujitgTHi g^16 ^.p*. s'e iln&.nTOTrtouj &.n ne. otr^e ilna,.poq. nemHT &.ti ne. dt\?l&. n&.nitovTe ne eTttiv. 17 uj&.pe

ilne^Ha.nak n&.q.

Tjs.ajwgTHi

Tecpa^H
iiock.
-xe

ir*.p

-XOOC

l3)&.p&.to.

se

ei-fie

na^i

mtott*se

eieoTroticT

t^^ojul
nti&>

efeoX

RgHTK.
18

^ttio
<se.

eire-sto i3.nis.paai g5

THpq.

a.pa.

neTquj^q-

ov&.inq ne uja.qna. najq. mtio neTqo-y^igq

&>it

(22) un&gpnj nwg. 2i..-peju 22 1S l6 18 21 (22) 23 18 21 23 ujn twice] 18 23 .. ujene 21 " 18 ott 21 18 21 .. oir^e] 23 **$] e$. 21 (22) (23 ) 18 OTOiig] oireng 21 i8(2i)22 uje.qne.] euj. 21

i;

I2 ujume] i8..om 22 M 18 21 18 21 22

i82iat
F

&.vx. 22

*n] add Te

is

Bo

h
of

or]

18 22 .. ov.e Bo (b) .. and Eth God should become according to a


tKXoyrjv ?rpo0eo-is tov 6tov
/xevr}

nTu>uj-e&o\ the purpose


choice,

permanent] 38 22.-77
..

#c<xt

&c,

Arm

^-JULeTCumi CT&,
choice

cj><^

&uje

icxeit

tyopn

nTecujumi

cccjuloiit

the

which God

ordained from
the

{the) first

election

of God, that
that not

might be permanent Bo., was known before should be it should remain, not &c Syr
. .

recognized what

(is) the choice

of God (how God chose them 10) that they

should
12

know

&c Eth

22?) out of] 18, 22, Bo, c/c ^ &c, Arm., in Syr e&. gH] 18 Eth negA. the works] 18 22 ..add of man Eth e.-ysooc lit. they said it] add yap 21 22 ..by hand qf( per) Syr
eftoX

gn(n

P,

Bo (fk c p) Syr (Eth and


D*,

he saith)

..

he said

Arm

na.c to her]

om

Vg

(harl*)

Syr

..to

Rebekah Eth

" k&t& ee according as] Katfws NAD &c, Bo., add also Arm.. Bo (b) N &c -xe] Bo Syr Arm., om Kada-n-ep B..pref. for Eth ^e] and Syr Arm Eth i&ku>&] Bo (cf) .. add ju.en Bo

ROMANS

IX 12-18

97

evil, that the purpose of God should become according to a choice, permanent, u not out of the works, but (*) out Df

him who
younger,

calleth, it
13

was

said to her,
it is

The

elder will serve the

According as

written,
(is)

Iakob
15

I loved,

but
?

Esau

I hated.

u What

therefore
1

that which

we

shall say
is

Is there iniquity

with God

It shall not be.

For he

wont
have

to say to Moyses, I shall

have mercy upon

whom

I shall

mercy, and have compassion upon whom I shall have compassion. 16 So therefore it is not that of him who willeth, nor that
of him

who runneth, but (*)

that of God

who hath mercy.

17

For

the scripture is wont to say to Pharao, Because of this I raised thee up, that I should manifest my power in thee, and that

my name
he

should be declared in

all

the earth.

ls

So therefore

whom
14

he willeth he

is

wont

to

have mercy upon him, and

&e

therefore]

with God] 18 21 (22),


fir]

aSiKia -n-apa

18 21 22..om 47 01m &c is there iniquity julh OTOit ottjuct^i ivxonc ^eoren cj>^- Bo, tw ^. ^ &c. acteth God unjustly ? Etli julh o-yon
.
.

o-yju.eTtS'igo
15

&c

is there

uja.q-xooc he is

acceptance of persons with God ? Bo (b) wont to say] 18 &c. qxio-jQxioc he saith

Bo

t**>p]

Arm
..

..

also

Syr

..

and Eth
<ge

..

om Eth

ro

jLijuliovchc to

Moyses]

Bo Eth
16

trs.

tw

fxwvaei

yap Acyei

&c,

Ape. so] behold

Eth

Bo, rov 6eX.

&c through Syr


&
&c
..

therefore]

Vg Syr (he said) Arm om 1 Arm Una. that of i] jvit ne 2] om N &c, Syr Arm
e-rna.

Eth
Bo,
17

ne

e-ma,. lit. is,

who hath mercy] 18. .trs.


cvSo/cowtos
scr.
is

ne 21 23,

e\e(xj(ov)vTo<;

om ne
to

is

Bo

(b)

uja.pe--xooc for the

wont

say]

18 21

23.. Acyci yap

77

yp.

scr.

ro

Bo (cxco Juuuoc) Arm .. om article Bo (b) ..for he said in Syr and saith God in scr. Eth and saith to him scripture Eth eaToimocK (^ 21) I raised thee up] 18 21 22 ..excitavi df Vg
&c,
. . . .

Arm
fr$

(irritated)

eve-xto
..

&c,

Bo

(iice^ipi)

lit. they should say] 18 21 22, SiayycXrj should be called Syr ..should be shown Arm..

should be heard
over
18

Eth

gll in] 18 21 22,

&c,

Vg Syr Eth
ovv
1

..

gixen

Bo Arm
*.
(S'e

so

therefore] 18 21 22,

N &c,

Bo

..

om

Arm

..

therefore

Syr., behold therefore Eth


e-r&.q
dx-yco

Bo

(preterite)

and] 18 21 22,

neTq(Teq 21 22) i] om ov L..$h ov&ujq willeth] 18 21 22 ..add o deos D Syr Arm Eth .. 8e N &c, Bo .. ovog-^e Bo

(l)

..

om

conj.

Bo

(b)

neTq(-mq 2i)-a,n he whom he

willeth

1717

gs

Tenpoc puhkmoc
19

^nujOT

it^q.

Kit_.ooc

<?e

it&i.

-xe

*poq

<?*p neiiTfc.qa,gep*Tq oir_e neqoTroouj. 20 to npcouie. Fitk hijji gioooq eovioujfe oir_e nitOTrrc. juh nen*\^cjLi&. na_.ooc AJtneitT^qnTVaxce ZLuoq. -se

q^n&piK. "iA

*poit *kt**aioi
Te^ovci*
JuLitojute

21

itTeige.

juurre

nuepjwAieirc

itovgita^ir

eTdjmio e&o*\ gi5 noTioujIS itoirioT 22 KeoTd. -xe eirccoig. e.VTb.10. euj-xe
eoirioit

mtomre.

eqoTtoiy

e_o*\
1

itTeqopcH
23

jvttco

eT^uioit eTeq^OA*..

&qeme

git

OTito^ _JumTg*puJgHT
<xe eqeoirtoitcf
it it*.

enT^uo. FigeitcueTH Ftop^H eircftTuyr

&o\

iiTJLiKTpIftjui^o

iineqeooT
19

_ii geitciteirH
20

^uujot] ^enuj. 22
ivF

o-s_e] oirqe 21 htk] (23) 21 21 18 21 (22) 23 evr^io] 22 23.. iiovgii.] 18 23..ev2. eoirr_io 18 .. enTMO unto the honour Bo eTCtouj] J 8 21 (22) 23 .. 2S m 18 18 nujcouj the dishonour Bo (21 ) (22) 23 21
(b)
(

18 (21) (22) (23) guuoq] 18 2i..eoK Bo

18 (21) (22

F)

2I

23

not]
19

18

21,

Bo..om em
a'e
. .

22,

0cX

&c,

Bo (d*e *l
1

26)

Syr

Arm Eth
i;u*._.

thou wilt say therefore to me] 18 21 22, Bo,

DFG
*/iOM

&c,

Vg

epeis /tot ovv


..

N(ejCHs)ABP 37 47, Syr

(h)

..

tmd now

Mtt'Ztf

say Syr (vg)

therefore wilt thou

say

(22),
..

Eth _e ^2po(a>. 2i)q qs". why Bo Syr (of what &c) .. ti tn p,ep.cf)Tai

say ? Arm .. what wilt thou doth he find fault] 18 (21)


fc$

&c

..

<Aa

6Zme

yet he putteth

Arm

..

wilt thou blame

n en ovi/ God ? Eth

/u..

BDFG
ituu.

who] 18 21 23, Bo Syr .. too yap-Tis N &c ..for-no one Arm .. is /tere (any) W<o? Eth .. om yap min. pauc, g irenr^q. &c he who stood against his will] 18 21 (22) (23), Syr (will stand) .. eq^- e;6ovn Eth too (SovXrjfxaTi eppere neqco^ni is resisting his counsel Bo
i*Ap for
. .

avrov-avO.
20

t$

&C,
lit.

co

up.

Aim (u)ill) O the man]

18 21 22 (23?),

D*FG, Vg Eth

..thou

therefore,

who

thou,

Bo,

NCD

&c,

son of man, that thus ? Syr .. pref. Aienoimce (Arm) ..add /icvowyt N*(B om ye) A 37 47
1)

eo-ytoujfi to

answer] 18 (21

(22) 23
..

..

o avTa.TroKpivo/xevo<s
to

fc$

&c,

Bo

(*h

eTepoirto) Eth (contradictest)

answer

God

givest

Syr..trs.

ans. g. to

God Arm

juh nen\. n_;.

lit.
..

will the formed-thing

be able) say] 18 21 (22) 23 (Bo epeuj. will

pvq epei

to

tt\.

&c, Syr

ROMANS
he

IX 19-23
wont
to

99

whom

he willeth not he

is

harden him.

wilt say therefore to me, Why doth he find fault ? 20 (is) he who stood against his will ? man, who art thou indeed to answer against God 1 Will the thing formed say 21 to him who formed it, Why madest thou me thus ? Or the
potter hath not the authority over the clay to make out of the same lump a vessel unto honour, but another unto
22 If God, willing to manifest his anger and to contempt. show to us his power, bore in great long-suffering with vessels 23 of anger being prepared unto the destruction that he
;

Thou For who

19

should manifest the riches of his glory upon vessels of mercy,

Arm

Eth (will be able) .k(h.k. Bo n)taju.ioi(i 23) madest thou 7rot?;cras N &c, Arm.. me] 18 21 23, Bo .. kt[&ju.ioi] makest 2 2 * 7rAao-as D, Syr .. om me Bo (a 2 e 1 2 fm) .. thou shalt not make me Eth 21 h or] 18 23 ..om 21, Eth ju.R(eri 23)Te-Te<|ov. hath not
. .

the authority] 18 (21) 23, Bo Eth, N &c, Arm .. {is) controller Syr JuLuoAie the clay] 18, &c, Arm Eth ..om 23 .. juLneqojui his clay Bo Syr ct^aiio make] 18 21 (22) 23, Eth ..trs. cj>vpa/x.. Troirjo-ai

noYtoujU lit. the lump] 18 21, N &c, Bo Syr Eth fiou^ev 2i)gna a ir a vessel] 18 21 23 .. om Eth ro .. o /xcv-o-kcuos N &c .. add ot&i uen one indeed Bo ..add one Syr (Arm) ..add part of it Eth rcota a.e hut another] 18 23, o Se N &c .. and one Syr (Arm) .. and part of it Eth .. om T^e 21, Bo (b) M euj'xe 18 22, Bo (cE,Hj)..add eupse rtn. ^e 21 23, Bo, N if] rmoTTe God] 18 21 (22) 23 ..trs. 6e\wv o 0eos &c, Syr Arm Eth fc$ &c (BoSyr Arm Eth) eqov<i>uj willing] 18(21) 23, fc$ &c, Bo., qoircouj willeth Bo (b) .. was wishing Arm .. a^qcy. willed Bo (a) Syr Eth eoirumg &c to manifest &c] 18 (21) (22) 23 ..fo show the stroke of his power Eth a.T(i> eT^-iion &c and to show &c] 18 21 (22 X) 23 .. he showed his forbearance Eth &qeme bore] 18 (uj^q ?)
&c,

Bo Syr Arm
noxic

Arm

..

the clay (22 1) 23,

2122
to

23, Bo,

NAD &c, Arm


..

..

caused

to

come Syr

..

om

FG

..

to

cause

come
..

the angels

of his wrath Eth

23

pref. ets

FG

(upon) those
1 1

JiencKeirH(oc Eo) vessels] 18 who were ready for his destroying Eth
Ka.TrjpTicrp.eva

evcfe-rooT

being prepared] 18(21) 23, Bo,


6,

N &c,

Syr Arm
/cat

Eth
23

..

Kar-qpyaa-jxeva

aptata d

-se that]

18 21 23,

37

Vg (am* tol), apta Vg m 47 s, Vg Bo Arm Eth ro

..pref.

NAD

&c,

Bo (BCDG r HjL) Syr Eth

tjulHtp. the riches] 18 (21 1)

ioo

Tenpoc puiroaoc
eneoov. irr^qc&TOiTOT -sin nujopn
24

u&i oh oK moTT^^i a^A* e&o\ ok HKegeenoc. 25 nee oh uj^q'xooc oh wcHe. xe ^-n^AAOTTe eneTnna^^oc a,H ne. xe ndA^oc. jvirto TajmepiT *h. <xe T^Aieprr. 26 ncujume oil nut^ nTd.TT'sooc it,ir. -se mtctH n^*\^oc *n cen^-

hm

ttT^qT^cj** 07**

^on.

ott

jmonoit

efco'X

lAOTTTe epooir
27

iijui^ir.

<s

hc^i^c xe

qsiiukjvu

e&o\

nujHpe iinnoTrTe eToncT. o*. nicp^HX. -xe epuj^n

THne FmiUHpe Ainicp^HX pee iinuju) nefc.?V*xcis. 2S ottiuio'stT neTn^o-ysM. oTuja^e c*^p eq^uiK efcoTV.

nai nTa^q] CTe

hh ne eT^q Bo
(17) (i8)(2i) 23
..

eneoov unto

the glory] evtoov

untoayl.Bo
23
they loved her
1

24

*A\a]

a. hcjul

Bo
..

"

17 (21

ene-rn] 23

eneTen 17

Ta.Ju.epiT 2 ]

T&piT 17

a^JuenpiTC

27 26 Bo 17 (21 ) 23 hc*i.] Bo 17 (21) 23 (bde mn)..hc*.h. Bo xiujKa.K] 23..1DUJ 17, Bo epuj.] i7..puj. IjuuhX 23 .. eujoon epe(*.pe r) Bo fmuj.] 17 .. nenuj. 23 juLnicp.]

17 23

^&\&cc&.] 23..-\ ca
k

c 17

28

17 23

ivrenqcfcT. &c which he 23 ..irreqju.eTpajmM> his riches Bo (k) Arm prepared aforetime] 18 (21) 23, N &c, Bo(eT**qepujopn iice&T.) to those who were prepared irpo) .. had been prepared by God Syr ..

(om

for (add his ro) clemency and we are they whom he called to his honour Eth (om and we are they ro continuing because he called us and collected us not from Jews only but from aramaye also)
24

eT&qe.

Arm
and

n&i on nT^qT. these whom he also called] 18 (21?) 23.. s5&. nn lit. under those whom he called Bo..ovs Kai cKaAecrev N &c, .. the called ones Syr .. whom he called to his honour (see above)
us Eth
<\non
lit.

collected

we] 23,
..

ry/ias

&c,

Arm

..

trs.

ctc
..

jkuon ne ivho are we under &c


Eth, see above

Bo

trs.

who

are

we

the called

Syr

araml
25

also

Eth

geo-noc] 17 (21) 23, thus again


17 23,
,

Arm

(heathen) Syr (peoples).,

also

Bo (S5.$pH^- .. Ka/raw $pH^ chjo) .. om xooc he is wont to say] 17 21 .. eTeq-xio julsuloc Bo, Xcyct N &c, Arm Eth .. eTa.q said Bo (mno) Syr git 10. in Osee] 17, HAD &c, Bo (f*k) Syr., ilco. 23, B, Bo wchc] 17
ilee

on

as also]

Eth

m( e HI

2 3)a>q

ROMANS

IX 24-38

101

these which he prepared aforetime unto the glory, 2i these whom he also called, even us, not only out of the Jews but
(zL)

out of the Gentiles also.


is

25

As

also he

is

wont

to say in
;

Osee, I shall call that which

my people, My people and 26 And it (will) (her which was) not my beloved, My beloved. be in the place (in) which it was said to them, Ye are not my
not people
27
;

But Esaias

they will be called there, The sons of the living God. crieth out for the Israel's sake, If the number of
that which will be saved
28
:

the sons of the Israel should be as the sand of the sea, a

remnant

(is)

for a word, finishing

23,

S &c,
oa-rje

Bo (b c dmno)

..

wa-T]

FG, Bo

P ..
Eth

..

ojoe Bo

(aehp
lit.

..

..add the prophet

Bo (f*k) Eth
a.h

(h cocch, Arm) Arm cdd .. wat ojcih c j) .. hose a Eth .. yose'a Eth ro JuoifTe call] 17 (21 1) 23 ..place

TajuepiT
lit.

my
rjy.

beloved not] 17 (21?) 23


they loved not Bo, ttjv ovk
2
et

^h

ctc-

AinoTJueiipiTC
T7/v rjy.

that

whom

rjya.Tr.

&c

..

ovk 17

..

add

after

non misericordiam &c

Vg

(om
&c,

et

non
26

dilectam, dilectam

am

tol fu)

ncujume and

it

(will) be] conjunctive 17 42, xai corai

Bo

Arm

(Eth) ..for (yap) it will be Syr n(en i7)t,wxooc said it] 17 23, Bo, (.pptOrj (prjOrj) fc$ &c, Arm .. KXrjOrjo-ovTai
n&.v to them] 17 23, Bo,
.. ..

lit.

they

FG, Syr

SAD
to

&c, Syr (h)


(k)

Arm (Eth)..om BFG,

Vg (am) Syr
23,

(vg)

JuoTen

you Bo
fr$

nTcm
..

Bo

(fieorren.)

trs. pjov u/teis

&c,

Arm

om Syr

ye are] 17 (21) .. ye were not

(Eth)

n<i\.

my

and

they shall be sons of the living

people] 17 (21?) 23.. the people of God God in the place &c)

Eth

(trs.

ceit&-

ep. x. lit. they will call them there] 17 23 .. acu kXtjO. S &c, Bo (SniAi^ 6TH.tia.Tr) Syr .. add ovtol P, Arm (those) ,. nceAXOTi[e epoov] and they call [them] 21 conjunctive 27 N &c, Syr Eth .. om Bo (bk) Arm -xiuj. crieth] -*.e] 17 23, cried and saith Eth qiouj Bo (a 2 &c, eqwuj AjFKO, .vjcouj b)

juott

the Isr. i] hih\. 17 23 .. pref. the sons Syr Arm cdd &c a remnant &c] 17 23 ..ncovxn the r. &c Bo, fr$ &c, Syr (shall live) ..Tpvei. OTOg and Bo (k,*mnop) .. those who remained &c Eth some few remnants will remain Arm 28 OTUja.'xe a word] add owe Arm ***>p] ^7, S &c, Bo Arm Eth..om 23, Syr ..01m rd.p Bo (b) eq-xum e&o\ finishing] o-wtcAwv S &c, Bo (add JLiioq it) .. concise Arm ..finislied Eth..A<

mcp*.H\

oirujoiyxn

102
a^vio
29

Tenpoc praiDuoc
equjcoioT

neTepe nnovTe
*.

it^2vq

gi-xU nu^^.

Hfc-T*.

ee

tw

hcjki^c sooc. -xe ttCN&H*\

^e

ttxocic

c&^oie
ot.
ose

ujuyxn

wcoxojuin.

ivmeme

itoTcnepju^. n cififaaytone ne nee 3n ettita^ooc <3n <xe itcoAAoppa.*.

iigeeiioc
31

Tei\cenHT

is.it

nc&.

txikjuocthh.
*^e

&.irTNge

txikmoctnh. vxitt^iocirnH

TnicTic.

nicpwH\ xe eqiiHT

TnicTic

32 k&.iocviih iinqT&.ge nitaiioc. ^ttio jMT-xiopn efcoX 2vtt nW*. git itegfefrye. gioc

Te&o\ git nnouioc Rt^iex&e oir. xe e&oA git


itc^
2se

jiinioite

ivxpon.

33

kn/t*.

ee

e-rcHg.

eic

gHHTe

"
if not
1 23 b
51

17(21) 23 ST*] 23 ?..enTa 17 80 Bo co<*o.] cioto. 21 17


k

<

iic<v&H\] 17
1

23..ene5Ine

..

fiTnce 21
(

) eience] 17 (21) 23 (b 21 gii] 17 23 ..om TefcoX] 17. . tc eh. 21 23

2I )( 2 3)

" iC P-]

m "^

7 23

32

efcoX]
tl ii

-xeft.

17 ..s
..

or

elk.

Bo (bcfj 2 k)
s3

se ! at ^s w(2i) 7 &n] 17 (21?) ..add ne


-

Bo

*vx.] 21

^q-x. 17 singular

17 (21) (23)

Bo decreed] Syr equjiourr cutting off] crwTf/xvtov fr$*AB 47*, Eth (cu< o^") add ev 6W10(add jOUioq efcoX) Syr (vg ta cut off) <rwn otl koyov avvTeT/xrjfKvov tfcDFG &c, Vg Syr (h) Arm (om on) nnovTe neTepe &c that which &c] and will do {it) the Lord Syr
.

God]

Kupios

^AD &c,
17 23
..

speak God .. noc $^


29

into the world


the

Syr Arm what he

..

o <vp.

B
to

..

u&c

the

Lord Bo

..will

is

about

do Eth (om what &c ro)

Lord God Bo (fk)


pref.
kcli

Ka/rfc]

&c,

add manner] 17 (23), tf &c, Bo (fmnop) .. h. -xooc E. said] 17 23, Arm cdd on?)

ee lit. the Bo Syr Arm Eth on Bo .. eon 23 (= ee


.

irpoupiqKev

-qcr.

&c,

to say Eth Syr., said E. Bo (a,*,e) Arm .. was first Isayyds nxoeic the Lord] 17 23, N &c, Bo Syr Arm (Eth).. add o Ocos 17 iiovcn. a seed] 17 21 23, N &c, 17 23 .. of powers Arm

Bo

cJ&M.oe]

Arm Eth

..

a remnant Syr

..

trs.

seed to us

Bo

nenn&uj. ne (om

ne 21) &c we should have been irrneine N &c, Syr Arm Eth
17 (21?) 23,
*

as] Bo., trs. ws o-oSo/ia av eycvvO. iir.(K. 21) lit. and we like to G.]

Bo

ennek-s. s'e -xe

trs. as before (oirog n&nn&ini) .. or lit. we are to say therefore what] 17 (21

f)

23 W..TI ovv epovfxev

&c,

Bo Syr (Arm) Eth

nH(e b'yr-nc*

ROMANS
and cutting
29

IX 29-33
God
will

<>

off, (is)

that which
said,

do upon the earth.

According as Esaias

reserved to us a seed,

Except that the Lord Sabaoth we should have been as Sodoma and

30 What therefore (should have been) like to Gomorra. not after the who followed are we to say % That the Gentiles

we

righteousness apprehended the righteousness, but the righteous31 but the Israel, following ness which is out of the faith
:

after

the law
32

of the

law.

Wherefore 1
33

apprehended not the Because not out of the faith, but (&.)
righteousness,

as out of the works.

And

stumbling.

According as

it is

they stumbled at the stone of written, Behold I shall lay

followed not after] 17 21


,

23b
..

..

sought not

Eth

v*.ik. the

r.

i]

1 23 b Bo (ju.eeJU.Hi thrice)

8lk.

&c,

Arm
r.

vxik. the
]

r.

]
..

1723,
Slk. tf

G, Bo
&c,
31

..

ora tyjv

&c,

Arm

t-^ik. the

17 (21) 23,

Bo

Arm

**e] 17 23, t$ &c,

Bo Syr

..

ora 21,

Arm

..

and Eth
nn. ht-^ik.

-^e] 17 23

,.om 21 ..add iveocj indeed Bo (chj)


17 (21),

N &c, jurtq(eq 2i)t. nn. law) .. 8lk. vo/a. B .. their law Eth apprehended not the law] 17 (21), Bo ($og reached) .. cis vo/x. ovk cF(t) &c, Vg Syr 17 47 ..cis v. oucaMxrwTjs $6ao-v
the law of the
r.]

Bo (jueeJUHi)

vo/xov

SiKaioo-vvns

Syr

Arm

(the

N*ABDG

Arm

law cdd) .. were not able to be justified because they fulfilled not the doing of the precepts of their law Eth 3J T&e or. -xe wherefore] because] 17 (21) Bo (om ov cj), 6W1
(the

ore

&c,

Vg
&c
&c,

Syr

Arm Eth ..justifieth


was
Syr

not the law but only through


..

faith Eth ro
irto-Tfws

Tnicric the faith] 17, Bo


..their justification

ovn^g^ a faith Bo
Eth

(c)

as]

17,

N N

not through faith

gwc

Bo Arm ..om

21,

Arm

cdd Eth

negfiiHTe the

..add vo/xov works] 17 (21) .. /3ywvN*ABFG 47, Vg Bo (g^ngiaHOiri) fc$cD &c, Syr Arm .. but only in doing the precepts of the law Eth .. e/s-io and] 17 21, the doing of it Eth ro (faith) which completed

Eth..om

N*ABD*FG

47,

c Vg (am tol)Eo..yap N Dc & c Vg Syr


,
,

Arm

vs-xiopn Jun. n(iine i7) x. they stumbled at the stone of caused them to st. (of the 17) st.] 17 (21), *T<3'i<3'pon(e*>v. k) Bo., the stone of stumbling Eth ..and caused them to- stumble and became
st.

a stone of their

Eth

ro

..

om

at the stone of stumbling

Bo (fh*k)
CTCHg
lit.

"

Kvra.
is

ee

as]

17. .add also

Arm. .for

thus
..

Eth

which

written] 17(21'?),

&c,

Bo Syr Arm

saith scripture

Eth

104

tgiipoc puiikmoc
gtt

-^nxiuo

ciiott
*>.iru)

itovume

n-xpon

juii

oirneTp&. RqriA/xi-

ricKauvxjv'Xojt

nT^.niCTTre
juien ivre

epoq

ujme *,.
X. naxiiHV. noirtowj
tgoon
iTA.p

n&.gHT aim n^conc


2

p&.i
\\bjp.

enttoTTe

^pooT

evoifxA.1.

-^-pAiAtTpe

-xe

ovHt^tt Ojlx^ip notkio^ Rtc nnoTTTe.

eT'xifies.iocTitH iinitoTTe. e^riyine has. T^ge tioott aLuih aaaaoott. iSnoTrgrnoTa.cce nt'xik&.ioc'thh ii4 nnoTTe. ivxiok c^p iiiutovioc ne ne^c ctxi-

K&.IOCTHH ItOTOIt

ItiUl

TniCTT.
xefioA
giJt

*>.

JUtOTTCHC **^p

CM.

-se T^iR&.iocirnH

nitojmoc.

nptouie

17

(21)
4

(23
17

17 (21)

coottH

17

(2i)..ejui
..n.
eft.

'17(21)

(21)
(e 2 )

ne
6

it.]

17,

Bo (DFG r KL 26)
TeA.] 17
..

Bo ne Bo

Arm

..

n.

not ne Bo

17

21

tc

21 thus

again

eic g. behold] 17 (21) (23) aiov


vti fiov /cat 1 7

..

om Bo

(b)

cjidh]

add XiOov

a/cpoywvi-

wne-neTpa.] 17, Bo, XiOov-Trerpav fr$ &c, Arm e/vio ..the same word twice Syr Eth and] 17 23..omBo(Hj) ne-m&niCT. he who will believe] 17 (2i)..<^h e-an^g-^ he who
believeth

Bo, o

ttlo-tcvwv

NABDFG

47,

Syr (vg) Eth


23, Bo,

..

pref.

7ras

KLP
him
1

&c,

Vg Syr
Syr
..

(h)

Arm
cdd

epoq him] 17

&c

..trs.

on

believe

NAB

&c

nqn&.-A.n will not be ashamed] 17 21, imcqa'iinmi shall not &c Bo, ov p.rj Karaio-xwOrj DFGr

Arm

my brothers] 17 23, Bo Syr Arm cdd Eth .. aSeX^oi N &c juen] 17 21 23 .. omBo (ae) na^HTmy heart] 17 23, (Arm) .. ommy Arm cdd n.conc ujoon my supplication (is) being] 17 23 .. na/rioftg e^-pjk ikAioq my jn ay>er which I make Bo., rj Sc^o-is 47,
ii*>cht

NABDFG

Arm Eth

..

77

Se^o-ts fiov

..

add

i;

KL

&c, Syr

sake] 17, vrrep avrwv &c (Eth) tov lo-parjX


cis

ow.

KL N*ABDFG
..

Syr (h)

Arm

17 47, Vg Bo Syr Arm..virep eiroTs&i unto a salvation] 17 (21 1), 47, Vg Bo..?; ow. 37 ..pref. eo-nv N C &c, eepo-ynogeju/or them to be saved Bo (fk) .. that they

NABDFGP

ga^pooT for their

KLP

may

live

Syr (vg)

..

that

may

live

Eth

ro (add Israel Eth)

ROMANS X
in Sion a stone of stumbling

1-5
offence
:

105

and a rock of

and he
and

who
X.

will believe

him

will not be ashamed.

My
2

brothers,
(is)

the wish indeed of

my

heart

my

supplication
tion.

being toward God for their sake unto a salvaFor I bear witness to them that they have a zeal for
(&.)

God, but

not according to a knowledge.

For being

ignorant of the righteousness of God, (and) seeking to establish their own, they were not subjected to the righteousness 4 of God. For the end of the law is the Christ unto the
righteousness for every one

who
is

believeth.

For Moyses wrote

that the righteousness which

out of the law, the

man who

^*>p] 17,

&c,

Bo Syr

noTucog &c a

zeal &c]

Arm Eth..om Bo (chj) ..but Eth ro 17(21?)..^ zeal &c Arm cdd .. trs. t,n\ov 6tov

&c, Bo (oirp^og iiTe cj>"^ eTigon ii^HTOir) Syr Arm .. they cXv<riv are zealous Eth k^t*.] 17 (21) Bo (SK&.T&. j) ..in Syr Arm Eth
3

t^p]

17,

fc$

&c,

17, evoftty being unconscious

Bo Arm Eth .. 8c A, Syr Bo .. trs. after Oeov Syr


is

naac. ignorant]
..

ivre

<^

eTUjcm

n^HTOT

of God which

in

them

Bo

(b)

eirujine

seeking]

17, Bo(pref.

and)

..

trs. ttjv iSiav (8lk.)

but they sought Syr

Eth

..

Bo,

ABDP

^tovvtcsN &c,Arm(pref. and)., and &c Eth ro twot &c their own] 17,
..

47,

Vg Bo Arm

add Slkcuoovvvv

N(F)G
..

junovgvn. &c they were not subjected &c] 17, Bo and because of this ov% V7r. N &c, Eth (pref. and) &c Syr because to the &c Arm
. .
. .

trs. t. 8lk. t.

&c, (Syr Eth) 6eov


righteousness

to the

tA.p]

17,

Bo.. Syr

Arm

..

-xe

Bo

(b) Eth..

add

also

Arm

cdd

nno. the law] if


Chr.]
1

..the righteousness of the

law Eth
r.]

nep^c. the

7 ..is faith

in Chr.

Eth
fc$

t^ik. the

Aie-eJiiHi

unto a righteousness Bo,


(0),

&c

..

om Eth

17 .. eu^iioiF k) niCTeve] 17 21 ..
c

add epoq him Bo


6

Eth

&.-C2&.1

wrote]

a^qc.

..saith

Arm cdd^Eth

Bo Syr r ^p] 17

. .

ypa<f>ei t$

&c, Bo (delmno ) Arm 21 ..om Gr. 17, Arm .. and M. also

xe that] Bo, N* AD* 17*, Vg .. om Arm Eth .. trs. vofiov on nn. the law] DFG &c, BoArm..om tov &c, Syr NB .. t^s ttlo-t. A npWAie the man] 17, Bo .. trs. o iroi. avra av6p. c &c .. om FG .. add ^.e 21 ..he who Syr .. every one who Eth .. if (t$ ) should do-a man Arm eTna.(om 2i)a*.c who will do it] Bo, d*,

Eth

NcBDcFG

Arm

..

7roiTjo-as

N* AD

47,

Vg.. o

Jr.

airra

(rawa 17* 37*)

tf

BFG

106
CTit&.N.a.c
git

tgiipoc puiiemoc
queuing
sio
6

itgHTC.

txikmoctthh xe Tefco\

TnicTic

juumoc
7

neKgHT.
mottii.
8

mm neTn^feion
h
ott

en ne^c enecHT.
^TV^Vjw

-se iinp'xooc gi5 egp&.i eTne. ctc tta>i ne. mxi neTit&.&iou enecHT enirreige.

CTe n&i ne. en


neTq-xio

ne^c

egpjki gji
-xe.

iteTuiooTTT.

iiuioq.

epon oH TCKT^npo. ^ttoj gp&.i ne nuja>/2S FrrmcTic. THT&.ujeoeiuj


KUj^20Ajio'\or
t

nuj&.xe gmi egovn 33 neKgHT. eTe naa


9

juLjuioq.

*xe

gS TeivrAwnpo -se ivxoeic ne ic. iwTrco n^mcTeire gli nengHT se nnoTTe &,q10 eTrmcTeve TOTrnocq .bo\ gn neTuiooTT KitjaJiongT.
ei

jumty^.'se

i*2vp

*e

AJLAJioq
17 21

epoq g55 ngHT eT^iK^ioc-ynH. n gn TTaorpo drovx*.!.


-sco] q-xco
7

eTrgoAAoTVo^ei
uj&.pe Tec*p^q>H

Bo

eniytoi

Bo
gn]
pref.
9

17

21

egpe^i up] Bo (chj).. -xooc] "swoc 21 ikon go] uje Bo (j) .. ujuje able to go Bo
gii lit. in]

egpM
21

up] 17..0111 21

eAo\

qp^H "

*'

tA

'

placed Bo
)

8 ou 0/ Bo 17 and pref. ovog Bo (twice).,

gii

(cdfhjk)
21 ..eor-aw. 17 &c, Syr

17 (21) (b

git]

gen 21

10

17 (21)
..

emii.]

17
it

(21) (37)

uj^pe &c] 17 21

csio &c Eo

itgHTc in
the

(fern.)]
..

cv avrrj

fi^HTq (masc.) Bo (e) (Eth)

ev avrots

N*AB N C DFG

17

47, d*
..

Vg Bo

..

&c, Syr

every one

who
in
it
6

fulfilled

doing of the precepts of the law will be justified


21
efi.

Eth
-^.e]

17

.. ..

om

git Tit.

out of the faith]

ttictt.

N &c.

of faith Eth

in faith

Eth

10

se twice] Bo

(Aj

om N

neTitek(iteeit&. Bo cj)Wk who went Syr ctc nM this] Bo, tovt eo-Tiv N &c, Aim..orn Syr .. Christ is he who came down from heaven Eth en &c to bring the Chr. down] -se ivreqini &c that he should bring &c Bo, thus verse 7 ..%. KarayayeLv N &c, Ann .. and he brought down Chr. Syr .. Eth, see above 7 r h or] Arm .. and Syr Eth ne-r(nee Bo G H)n* fctoR &c he who will go &c] eeiiMUujc who will be able to go Bo as verse 6.. who went down and brought out Syr (as before) ctc &c] Christ is he who was raised from the dead Eth (as before) 8 or neTq(eq 2i)-xu> &c what (is) that which he saith] ti Xcy

&c,

go &c]

Bo

Bo Arm Eth (een*>), t^ &c

..

""Shfk) Syr .. &c he who will ne lit. which is

NAB &c, Vg (tol

demid) Syr..

Acy

17

ypa<f>r)

17,

Vg (am

fu)

ROMANS X 6-u
will do
6

107

But the righteousness which is it will live by it. out of the faith saith thus, Say not in thy heart, Who is he who will go up unto the heaven, that is, to bring the Christ down 7 or who (is) he who will go down unto the abyss, that
:

is,

to bring the Christ


(is)

what
in thy

that which he saith

8 But (&.) up from those who are dead. The word (is) near to thee,
1

mouth and
:

in thy heart, that

is,

the

word

of the faith

which we preach 9 because if thou shouldst confess the word with thy mouth that the Lord is Jesus, and believe with thy heart that God raised him out of those who are dead, thou
10 For they are believing him with the heart for a righteousness, but they are confessing him with the mouth unto a salvation. n For the scripture is wont to say, Every

wilt live.

doth not thus say scripture nig. g. eg. e. the word (is) near to eo-nv 47) &c..q&enT epoR thee] eyyvs crot to p. to-riv (o~<f>o8pa Exert, is near to thee the word Bo, cyyvs cr. eartv to prffxa DFG, Vg
(scripture)
..

Arm

ti

17

yp. X.

FG, Bo .. and

Eth

-xe]

om

Bo, tf &c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth (om

tovt eoriv

Eth
9

-se

eTe n*j ne lit. which is this] Bo Arm, htitictic of the faith] om and this is Eth ctHtaui. which we preach] Eth ro..wh. I pr. Eth 1 Bo, oti N &c, Arm .. om Eth .. and Syr because] 17 21 b
co-tiv)
..

&c, Syr

gojuoXoTTer] 17 21 b

..believest

Eth

junuja.<xe the
ic

word] 17 21
is

b1

B om N
..

&c,

Bo Syr Arm
,
. .

se us. ne

that the Lord

Jesus]
Xp.
. .

17

nnorre is Lord Eth A 1 unhung thou wilt live] 17 God] 17 21 b ..ncrc the Lord Bo (o) (21), Syr Arm Eth .. o-<$-no-n tf &c, Vg Bo (nogeju.) 10 ernicT. they are believing him] 17 (2i)..trs. icapBia yap mcrrtveTai N &c, Bo (en nigHT, add -mpq all B 18, ra>p cen&.g^ also epoq) (Syr) (Arm ye believe &c)..Syr Eth have and the heart
which
believeth in

B, Bo.. Kvpiov iv that Christ in our Lord Jesus Syr

1 (21?) b

NDFG

&c,

Vg Arm..K.

tv

him

believeth in justification,

wh. (om ro) confesseth

Bo

him

Bo (chj) but mouth] 17 21 .. :6en pcoov -xe ceoviong juuuioq e&o\ in their mouth they confess him Bo (erov. b 18) .. o-To/xari Se 0p.0A.0Arm (and) .. and the mouth which confesseth him Syr yeiTtu N &c, Vg 11 Terp. the scr.] 17 (2i)..trs. Xcyct yap rj ypa<pr) N &c, Bo Syr
..

ju.cn

.. Eth ro has and the heart also Eth continues and the mouth (indeed Eth) ^^p] (believeth Eth) him liveth (in life ro) are confessing eTg. &c lit. but (om 21) they

will be justified

in the

108

Tenpoc puiilmoc
2te

i^p "2SOOC.
mi.
12

ovoh

in** ei-mcTe^re

epoq

nqita/xiujine
ixott-

iijiii

nwp^ c^p

ujoon AJLniovx&.i aaH


13

ittin. nei-xoeic ^a>.p noiruiT

ne aaaaoott THpoir eqo

iipuuMi eoTon
ic<^p
14

til**.

iiiju. eTit^eniK^Xei ovon juutioq. eTit^eniKJs.\ei ijinp^it AATrxoeic qius.OT'XiM.

&.uj

(3<l

iioe

eTni^eniK^ei

iineTeHnoTrnicTeire

^e iioe eTm^nicTeve eneTeiSnoTciOTH epoq. epoq. ii^uj ^e woe eTrn&.cu>Tli noireuj ineTTageoeiuj.
iiiay
15

ii&.ig

xe

ee eTCHg.

iige eTrii^T^ujeoeiig eTTJu/xooTrcoTr. K&.Ta> -se eiyxe tiece iioTrepHTe imeTeTra^^eXr^e


16

i.niiTiiA-iioirq.

\Wjk

knoTciOTli
17

THpov
<S.

kcjw

ne"Tiwi5^e\ioii.
iiiju

ja>.pe

hcni^c *^p xooc. xe ivxoeic.


a,pis.

neiiT^qnicTeire enewojpooTr.

TniCTic

i7..Rneq Bo, obs. ov /at/ DFG and let him not &c 13 (37 F) 17 37 e-rnekeniK.J i7..eTeneiK. 37 14 and at nge 2 and Rauj 3 (27) 37 17 cviia] ceitA Bo juLneTeUii.] JutneTHn. 37 thus again eviti.ii.] evmcT. 37..ceiiA. 15 -cu>t5I epoq] -coeju.eq Bo Bo 17 epoq] ileu>q 37 16 &c at uj&pe (37) at rata. 37 17 27 27 hcmac] Bo (d " m s)..HCeafaX Bo 17 27 37
nqnew-A.ii]
12

Arm

17

Arm Eth
Eth
-xiujme
live

^^p]
17
lit.

17,

Syr

Arm

<xe]
&.

21,

Bo, otl 38

..om Bo(K)..oit again 21 ..and 48 72, Syr..om $>$ &c, Arm Eth

take shame not] 17 (37)

&c,

Bo Syr Arm

..shall

Eth
is not distinction] 17 37 ? Bo, ov yap &c, Arm..an<i in this he distinguished not Syr.. il 11 10 -5*2^1 xx.fi &c of the Jew and he distinguished not Eth

12

liAiit-ujoon for there


fc$

eo-TLv Suzo-toA>/

and

the Greek] 17 37
tovSaiw Kai cAAr/vt

Bo, LovSatov re Kai eXXnvos

&c,
. .

D e r Jew
. .

and aramawe Eth

not

(Arm heathen) .. Jew and not

Aramaean Syr
o-awTos

&c,

Arm

nei(37..ni I7)-Rotu)t the same] 17 (37 i) Bo(fk), Eth .. nM this Bo .. one Syr .. om juumoov t.
..

of them all] 17 (37) Syr Arm..om o-iravrwv Eth

irre

ovoit

111 fie 11

of

all

Bo, Travroiv

fc$

&c,

e(R 37)oTOit niAi unto all] Kai c7Ti TTairas Chr Thdrt .. rich
13

^juxiao rich] 17 tf .. 17 37, Bo (e), Rot. Bo, c


is

sufficient
tt.

Arm

God and

he is sufficient for
&c,

v\p] om Bo (a el)

eniK&Xei]

&c .. add Eth Syr Arm Eth .. pray

ROMANS X
one

12-17
12

109

who

believeth

him

will not be ashamed.


:

For there

is

not distinction of the Jeiv and the Greek

same Lord is 13 of them all, being rich unto all who will call upon him for one who will call the of the Lord be name will every upon
for the
:

saved.

u How

they believed not?


they heard not?

therefore will they be calling upon But how will they be believing of

whom whom

who

preacheth

But how will they be hearing without him 15 But how will they be preaching unless

they were sent ? According as it is written, How beautiful are the feet of those who 'preach the gospel of the good
(thing)
!

Esaias
report?

is

16 But (&.) they all obeyed not the gospel. For wont to say, Lord, who (is) he who believed our
17

So therefore the faith

is

out of the hearing, but

Bo, thus in verse 14


live

ovs.^x saved]

fc$

&c, nogejut delivered Bo..

Syr

Arm Eth

14 &e therefore] 17 .. ^e 37, Eth .. and Eth ro Tie i] 17 .. aut -^e 2 ] 17 27 .. oth Bo (fC) .. dfg Vg Syr Arm..77 7ro>? oYFG om Bo (d) .. or Syr Arm .. and Eth noveiy Ju.(S 37)neT. without him who preacheth] 17 27, Bo (Syr), x wP ? Kr)pvo-aovTo<; & &c, (Arm) .. who they preached not to them Eth 15 or Syr Arm .. om Bo (m) .. and Eth evrlxTs.. unless they **.e] were sent] to whom was not sent an apostle Eth K&.T&. -&e ctchj ace. as it is written] as saith scripture Eth .. and doth not scr. say Eth ro nneTCT. &c of those who preach &c] euj-xe how] om Eth N* ABC 47, Bo Eth .. pref. twv euayy. eiprjvnv tfcDFG 47 mg &c V g
l
>

JunneTit. the good] 27 17 Syr Arm ^*D*> 47 mg &Cj Bo (fmmeo.)..aya0a

(itne-rn.),

Arm

.,

to.

ayaOa

^ABCD*FGP

47, Syr..

good message Eth


16

&.W&.] 17 27 37, Eth

..

that

Ethro

neir&w. the gospel] 17

N*) .. om Eth ro .. pref. the jyreaching of Syr Eth ujd'.pe-'xooc is wont to say] Aeyei fc$ &c, Bo (q-xco ujuoc) Arm Eth [doth not, I say 1) ..said Syr ..crieth Arm edd ivxoeic lit. the enengpocrsLord] 1727 37, Bo, Kvpte tf Sec .. my Lord Syr
2 7 (3/)>

Nc

&c

(pref. ev

lit.

our sound] 17 27 37 ..add kou o fipayiuw Kvptov

tivi a7riKa\v(j)0rj

4 31,
17

Bo

but A.pe. (S'e so therefore] FG 37, Arm .. om ovv N &c, Bo Syr .. Eth ..Eth ro, see helow TniCTic-re the f. is out of the hearing] Bo, Eth (om is) ..faith from the hearing of the ear is Syr .. and did

no
18

Tenpoo puiiDaoc
fc.Wev tjvxooc. xe eTeHnoirccoTl*. eujione
ei

une^c.
<ye
js.

nev^poov

iieTUja/xe nco

ujjs.

e-xU im^g THpq. A.pH'xc NTOiKOUMienH.


efco*\

jv/tu>
19

js.'Wa.

ta/xooc. "xe

eTeUne nicp^HX
**

eiuie.

uj^pe
ttHTti

jjtuiTTCHc

sooc

-asm

itigopff.
js.ii

jviiok

^ii*^kio
*.

iihtk cxli

neTenoTgeeitoc
geeitoc vI^oht.
<se Jvirge

ne.

^it^itoT^c
iictoi

eom otjmottcoiicT

uj^pe hc^i^c epoi gK iteTeKceujme


,

20

toAui^ nq-xooc.
js..
21

&o\ wnTeric
enicpjvH^.
cse

xitOTr

aaaioi

js.ii.

ujJs.q2sooc

-xe

Ninpuj tta^ra

&o\

jOLnegoov

THpq

sSen

ove&oX] Bo (FK)..e&. Bo giTH.] eh Bo (f)..ci. 55en Bo (A m SBK 18)


and
37
37
at -se 2

g.
18

Bo
17

as usual.,

ore 6.
19

at eujione 27 37

&pHTc itTOiKOTJuenH]
at uj^pe 27
10 l 1

17 27 ..neupcooir n-^YuojuHitH 37

17

37
(

xm] csm
*l)
-^

37

&noR]

eat<\K

37

27

ttja.pe]

*^
..

ecI'

Moviong] MovoregT Bo
21 J

pref.

weTence] iteTRce 37 twice ovog and Bo (dfkl) e&oX] om Bo


ju.

(bdfg lmnp) .. $topuj im* Bo (acehjko) ../ negoo-r] Bo (s* J,*) .. meg. Bo
every one

2 7) t

uj^q-xooc] q(eq)-xco

Bo

np(ep 37)uj n*.] Bo raised &c Eth

who heard

believe

Eth ro

-^.e]

om Bo

(bf)

Eth

ro

..

and

Arm Eth ..from Syr Arm ne) Arm Eth ro


Syr
18

&c, Bo (e&oX giTen) Eth (in) gi-rH through] Sia iinexc of the Christ] N*BCD* 47, d Vg Bo (add
..

6eov fc$acAD*> 47

mg &c> Syr Eth

..

om

FG
with .XX&

t&'xooc

lit.

that I

may

say

it]

ohs. conjunctive used

..^xa) jujuloc

lit. / say it Bo, N &c, Syr Arm Eth..om but I say Eth ro eTeU(eT5I 37)ttott-se] Bo (c) .. add aih Bo, fr$ &c cu>tH did they not hear] add Israel Eth .. rjKovcra D .. add THpoir all Bo (cjj) eujcone (S'e if therefore] jtieit ovn re Bo, fc$ &c .. om FG, d*fg ..add r^p Bo (dkl), D*d* (after -rrao-av) .. add Ker^p Bo a not scripture Eth (F)..add for Arm., and behold Syr .. saith Bo .. trs. yrjv ew\6ev o <j>0. fr$ &c, nevg. ei efc. their sound came out] a. mog reached] Bo..om N &c, Syr Arm ..trs. Syr Arm Eth after world Eth nevuj. their words] Bo .. trs. to end N &c, Syr

Arm Eth

ROMANS X
the hearing
I say,
(is)

18-21
18

111

through the word of the Christ.

But

(&.)

Did they not hear? If therefore their sound came out over all the earth, and their words reached unto (the) end of
19 But (&) I say, Did not the Israel wont to say aforetime, I, I shall give Moyses jealousy to you of that which is not a nation, I shall provoke 20 But Esaias is wont to dare you over a senseless nation. and say, I was found among those who seek not after me 21 I was manifested to those who ask not for me. But he is

the inhabited earth.

know?

is

wont to say of the Israel, I spread my hands out unto a people disobedient and contradicting.
19

all

the day

&W&
.. fir/

T&.-XOOC but I say] as above.,


Isr.

om Eth
ovk eyva>

Te(om ere

37)nne-eiJixe did not the


37 47.

know]

firj

urp.

NABCD*FGP

(ju.h) Arm (hear ..know cd) Eth (did Is. only not bL ovk cyvw urp. &e, Syr ujA.pe-ujopn lit. M. is wont to say from at first] trs. at first after cjuli know Bo (add t*&.p pk)

Vg Bo

hear)

7rpwTos fiw. Aeyei 5$ &c,


first

Syr (thus said)

Arm

..

and did

not

M.

also

say Eth

..

fiuj.

jul.

^q^U)

xx.

Bo

(o)

&itok I] add yap 37

itHTfi lit. to you] avTovs N c (twice)C, Eth ^iia^it. n. I shall provoke you] Eth ..trs. to end N &c, Bo Syr Arm ovg. n&.e. lit. a nation that which is not senseless] trs. a senseless nation

a nation Eth
20 ..also Eth. .add on again 27, Arm? to\ -^.e] i7..om 37 (\o 37)aa^ nq dare and] toKju&ji oirog (q, eq, .q)xu>, Bo, N &c sooc say] sw juuuoc Bo .. add to them (arroroX. Kai) .. ora D*FG Eth ro ge-OTCoitP found-manifested] trs. Syr gR(gen 37) b r &c, Vg (non quaerentibus among] Bo (G ) BD*FG..om fc$ACD am) (Syr) Arm ..a Vg ..found me those &c Eth..iinH &c lit. to those &c Bo nneT. to those who] 17 27..NACDb &c, Vg Bo (e AjEj.-R b &c) (Syr) Arm Eth..geit iteT. among those who 37,

BD*
21
-2k.e]

17

27..t

p Bo (nop)., add on also 37

enicp. of

the
fc$

Is.]

emfiX
&c
..

17 27 37,

&c,
fc$

Vg

Syr (said)
7rt

Bo (eefte) .. trs. 7rpos Arm Eth (add to them)


.Tn.gTe-eq(i7 27
. .

8e tov io-pawX Aeyci

e unto]
lit.

ovAe B,
faithless-

7rpos

..

om

e 37)ov.

contradicting] 17 (27) 37,


(&.TCWT6AJ.

&c)
..

Xeyovra

D*

Vg cureiOovvTa nai avnXeyovTa & &c, Bo Arm ..trs. perverse-incredulous Syr Eth cot. /cat om /ecu avriA.. FG
..

112

tgiipoc puihajoc
-se

XI. t^xooc &e.


ftcwq.

jah

nwecujione.
2

k^i

nnovTe r^ neqX^oc ^*tc oTrefcoTV ^hok I c^p


2v

nicp^HX. efcoX 2*5 necnepA**


n6eifi2jueiif.

ii^&pi,evjui tc^ttTVh

line nttoine u^
iiujoprf.

neq^oc

itcioq
ivii

ne2se

TJs.qcoTionq

-sin

h nTTucooTrn

gn gH*\i*.c. nee eujaoq3 xe irxoeic enttOTTTe cHjue eopjwi enicp^HX. ^TJAOO^TOTT. KeKOTTCI^CTHpiOM ^TTUjpKnpO^HTHC AXbsy&bjr. jvttio ceujme ujiopcy. aaion nenT^iwjui'xn 4 Jv\?V\ euj^pe nuj^-se xooc n^q xe iica, t^v^-t^h.
uj^pe Te^piv^H 2OOC
-se ott
cry.

-se d.iujio'xn

n^i ncevujq
5

iiujo npiojuie.

it^i

exe-

jSnoTrKX-x n^T
KeoTToeioj

cm Te ee jGLneiHT&&.g*3V. oirigwsn neitT^qujcone k^t^ oirjutHTcu>Tn


(S'e

tm

17

and at

km (27

37

F at km mto^ 37)k]
2

17

..

add

gio 27

mu*]

gco

Mtou Bo ..miok Bo

(c)

17

2 7 (*')

MK]

i 1 .. ecu. 17 37 ..neTe Bo -xooc] -sco H. Bo 3 17 27 37 cuimi] niu>q 37..ctmj Bo egpM e] ii Bo * 17 27 (37) nenTMujio-xn jul^t.] ajaimta/t Mcto-xn Bo

ujMJe] 27

e<xm 37 gn] oen 37


i
1
l

(i

eiu>pe]

7 2 7 jl

neTe Bo
1
,

&\\8, Bo

-se 20] 17 27 I
1
1

Bo sooc] -xco Bo (cK)..om Bo


.

<xe
5

ot]
17

trs. ott after

27

37

on
1

also]

om

TA.-XOOC lit. that I may say] 17 27 37, Arm cdd Acyco N &c, Bo 6e. therefore] 17 27 37, ow ^ &c, Arm Eth ..those Eth ro -se] 17 27 37, Bo (k) Vg Bo Arm Eth but Syr ..om Bo (bchJj) c neq\. his people] 17 27 37, N*BCD &c, SyrL.om tf &c, Bo Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth tvv KXrjpovo/xeiav avrov FG..add ov 7rpoeyvw
..

Syr

..

..

N<>AD*
37,
17,

gH nicp. (niR\ 17 &c) one out of Syr lo-paqXeii-qs N &c, Bo (otic p.) Arm Eth i^ABC 17 37 ..&em(e 2 7) Mam 27 37, Bo, D &c
oveft.
..

the

I.]

17 27

fiemjouem]
..

fieviap^v

..

Benyomen Syr (Arm) .. Benyam Eth 2 nTeTncoovn mi ye know h or] 17 27 37 ..om Eth 27 i .. ktctR on d.TCOovn mi ye are also not ignorant 37
1

not] 17

Terp.
..

the scripture] 17 27 37 I 1, (Bo) .. trs. Xeyei n ypa<j>w ^ &c, what saith Elias~Eit\i scripture of Elias what he said Syr ..

Arm

in

<x.e

ov
1

what] 17 27 37
in Helias] 17 27

I i

.,

trs. ti Acyei N ^ &c, Bo Arm

&c,

Bo

Arm

gn gH\i(ei bfg)m:

. .

Syr Eth, see above

nee how]

ROMANS XI
XI.

1-5
his people
?

113
It

And

I say, therefore,

Did God forsake

one out of the Israel, out of the seed of Abraham, the tribe of Beniamein. 2 God forsook not his people whom he foreknew. Or ye know not what
shall not be.

For

I also, I

am

is wont to say in Helias, how he is wont to God against the Israel, 3 Lord, thy prophets they put to death, thine altars they overturned I indeed was 4 But (&.) what reserved alone, and they seek for my life. I reserved for me seven is the word wont to say to him ? thousand men, these who bent not knee to the Bahal. 5 Thus

the scripture

plead with

therefore at this time also a

remnant

(is)

that which became

27 37 i\

a)?

fc$

&c,

Bo Arm.
i
1
,

..

when Syr Eth


..took

..

os 17

cHjuc

eg. e

plead with] 17 27 37

Bo, evrvyxavei

&c,

upon Syr

..

complained

to

Eth

refuge

Arm ..was with Arm cd


2.^for
27

crying e e-xen

against] 17 37, Bo, Kara

&c, Syr

Arm? Eth

..

jl

Bo
I 1,

(b)

..

Jul

Bo (chjko)

NCABCDFGP47,
3

mcp. (mfi\ 17 &c) the Israel] 17 27 37 VgBo Syr (h) Arm., add Acycov N*L &c, and
Kvpie
fc$

saith

Syr (vg) Eth {saying) ns. lit. the Lord] Bo,


i
1

neKev(e

)*:.

thine altars]

N*ABCFGP

Bo (chj) Syr Arm Eth &c .. kcu ya> D b Bo (c) Syr Eth .. aiioii *a.e but I Bo (0) e/s-to and] om Bo (b) 4 &W&] (37) &c .. and Syr Eth nujaw-xe the word] 17 27 37 1 * .. o yjprj}xaTi<Tfio<i N &c, Bo (m9pHJUL.) the revelation Syr that which was manifested Eth .. the response Arm ..responsum divinum Vg (am) 1 rt6.i for itc^ujq nujo seven me] 17 27 37 i ..for myself Syr Eth
&c,
..

Nc U

Arm Eth my Lord Syr 17 47, Vg Bo..pref. kcu &.no(& 37)k I indeed] Bo Arm
&c,
..

Kayw

fc$

. .

thousand] 17 27 37 (i

)--

"7

iiujo

thousand Bo., seventy hundred


:

eTeJu.(eT5I 37)noirK'\'x(KTr\ 5 37) n. Rt6. who bent not knee &c] 17 27 37 (i )..o. their knees kneeled not and worshipped

Eth
not

&c Syr
i
1
..

..

served

&c Eth

iiT(en

37)* ga \ to
k k

the Bahal]

1727
fiaaX,

37

to

Bahal Arm, Bahal


(fi^&AfcX.) ..to) (3aa\

Vg
..

(am)
..

&c,
5

Bo

FG

Baal Syr Eth. .1-77 ante Baal Vg


..

to

3"e

therefore] Syr (h)

Eth

om

37, C,
..

Bo Syr

Arm
lit.

nei(m

27) kcot. this time also] Syr (Arm) Bo,


too

add

irre ^-itov

wv

Kaipu)

fc$

that which
yeyovev
1717

became
&c,

Vg

&c, (Eth) .. om K.e also 37, Bo ace. to a choice of grace] kcit eKXoyrjv x a P lT0<> (am) Bo (.qu}toTii) Arm .. was left in election of
I

of the now nervr. &c. lit.

114

Tenpoc
*

piuii:moc

"X^P IC
&.w
&.H.

6 ei T SJ'se 2** T^a^pic. eie Fioirefio'X <3*. ne on neoUtHTe. juuuow Te^^pic &e. n^p^A.pic 7 ot <3"e. neTepe nicp^HA. ujme ncioq. n\i

juLnqui^T

AJuuioq.
-^e

a.

tjliTitciotTi -xe Ata/re i5.jLi.oq.

&. &.

nueceene

tooju

moht.

Kd>.T2>>.

ee eTCHg.

<xe

nnoTTe
ngooTT.
'Xfc'X.OIl

^
'

ii*.t

ncrim^

hjuik&.

hoht. geiift^\

ctjli-

m^tt e6o*\. ^ttco

genAJUs.ft.'xe

eTJLIcoiTiJl ujA.ojpja

enooT

uj*>.pe ^-vrei'x

on

<xooc. xe

Ai.fc.pe Teirrpfc.fciru>

ne^fc. ujcone

ii^t evs'ops'c xxn OTrn^uj.


OTTtOtofce
H&.1T.
10

e-ycK^tt\\&\jachtt

JLIH

JLlfc.pOTTpKA.Ke

iieTr&fclV eTJuLiifcir

e&o*\. fcTco

Tevxice Fu?o\kc

7 27

37

xl

ei

with euj-xe
g'e]
(S'e

= if superfluous
Bo
37

Te-x^P 10 ] om xl homeotel ei Te] = ei -xe ncv.] om ii 1 7 .. om hot Bo Te9&.pic


7

i\Tex^P tc 37 Unq] ejuneq 37 a> n.


<xe]
-re

27

37

neTepe] neTe Bo
8

37
jl
i
1

efio\]

(b

tcojul] n. d/vecojut c .. SA. Bo

Bo

17 27 37 (i
neju.

o*)

a>vco]

Bo
9

geitJUL^a.

(om

I'J-se]

gU

ajl.

gp^]

egp*.! 37
1
*

..

eoim
i
1

Bo
..

17 27
10

(37)
27 37

CK*>iv\*.\o!t] -\coit
eJttoX]

Ttooj&e] 17

Ttofce

27

17

Bo

(bc)..juI!.

Bo

grace Syr

. .

those

who were
(i.e.

election in grace, those

who were
..

left

believed

God Eth
..

..

add salvae
left,

salvae factae sunt) f

Vg

om

yeyovcv

Bo (o)

those icho were

an

election

became

to

them of righteousness Ethro

6 eie oir^evpic lit. a grace] add they were (are ro) justified Eth &c a'e ^11 (^n &e i 1 ) no more] Arm Eth.. then] le Bo..om

om en Syr
Syr
2
]

Arm
om

37) otherwise] eiret ^ &c .. and if not de (Eth) .. and if indeed by work they are justified Eth ro Syr Eth. .Bo has efto\ ;6en gek.nofeHO-yi &.n ne iiAioit nigJuoT
juuu.011 (cjui 17

qne^ep gJULOT
fg
..

^n

-se
..

na>.p"

(ep

will be] qn&.ep Bo, eorai

C2

eo-Tt

54, d
47,

Vg Syr

yiveraL

&c
Se
e

^xi&pic eai (add

ACDFGP
Syr
7
.. ..

VgBo Arm

..add

epyuv &c

ne 37)] N* c(B)L &c (17),


that

work they are justified Eth (not ro) ot de what therefore] add ne is 1 ', Bo .. add
add
if by
ti

cJjh

Bo

(ae,)

om

Arm

ujine
..this

is

seeking] e^c^rei (F)G,


jutAioq
the rest
it

this]
*.

om Syr

which Eth

n&.i Vg Syr Arm 2 om J^ &c, Bo &c ]

nueceene the

rest also]

ncem

Bo (om ^e

b) 01 Aot7rot

fc$

&c

ROMANS
to

XI 6-10
6

115

Bat if (it is) by grace, (left) according then (it is) no more out of the works otherwise the grace will be no more grace. 7 What therefore ? That which the
a choice of grace.
:

Israel
(lit.

is

seeking

for, this
it,

he obtained not

but the election

choice) obtained
8
:

but the rest also was hardened of


written,

heart

according as

it is

God gave

to

them a
table

spirit

of grief, eyes not to see and ears not to hear, even unto this
9 Daveid is also wont to say, Let their very day. to them unto a trap, and a snare, and unto an

offence,

become and

a recompense to them.

l0

Let be darkened their eyes not to

tcojul

hardened]
K&.T&.

C7rw(e

Syr
8

Arm Eth
-e
also
lit.

ngHT
..

excaecati sunt 37) puOrjcrav fc$ &c of heart] Bo, in their heart Syr .. oni
. .

OL Vg N &c
edd
..

ace. as] 17 27

1 ',

Ka0a>s
..
1

&c

(Ka.0a.7rep

^ B) Arm
Bo

add

Arm

om

Ka6. ycy/a.

Bo (m)
i

as saith scripture Eth

riuK&g
(Rtcdjut)

itgHT
..

of pain of heart] 17 27

..

Karavv$oi?
..

&c,

genfc*>\ ] eyes] 17 27 (1 1) .. pref. neju. and Bo Syr .. add by which Arm .. that they should look with their eyes and not see and not hear with their
ears

compunction

Vg Syr

..

madness

Arm

(spirit) dull

Eth

Eth
fc$

eTSJnajr

eft.

lit.

fiXeireiv

&c

..

they should not see

not to see out] 17 27 I 1 , Bo, tov fji-q Arm .. that they should not see with
1

them Syr
9

uj&pe &c

(^.S.-*.
..

37) Daveid &c] 17 27 37


ju.
..

..

k<u A.
kcli

fc$

&c,

Bo
/cat

is (x(jO ju.

saying

q-xoi)

and .add juen Bo (chj)

CHJO) Arm ,. Kada-rrep and D. again said Syr

A.

..

om

..

David
J
,

also

Eth

TevTpMTe7&.(ni7e 27, titta. 37) their table] 17 27 37 1 N &c..add before them Vg (sxt) Syr .. Eth has snare before them s'ops'c-n^iy]
17 27 37 I*..trs. tfja.uj-'xop'xc Bo
Kai
cts 6-qpav
..

Trayi8a-6r]pav
1
l

fc$

&c,

Arm..om
&.ttco

73, Syr
i
1

Eth

ju.il

and i] 17 37

..

or 27

(neju. Bo)
ottt.
..

o 37 ..add o i7)vck. ju.II (17 i 1 .. h u or for 27) &t and unto (om Bo) an offence, and a recompense to them] Bo

e(om

..

Kai

eis

o-KavS. k. eis avTa7r. aurois

&c,

Arm

..

and

their retribution

for an offence Syr ..for


10

their retrib.

and for

their

stumbling Eth

juia.poTrp(ep
fc$

)K6.(Kd..a.
..

i^kc

Ss'i. let

be darkened their eyes]

and Eth rc.trs. nov&&.\ jue^po-yepeTJun. lit. not to see out] Bo 5(lpejuTC their eyes let them &c Bo ..om Eth ro .. tov pvq (3X. fr$ &c .. that they should not see Syr Arm .. and they shall not see Eth e^io-ius lit. and their height bow thou down always] Kai-Sta7r. o-w(y)/<a/A^ov N &c and-always be bowed
&c, Syr
pref.
. .

Arm Eth

116
\\\*a.

Tenpoc puiiduoc
n t^vsooc <?. xe nTvyxiopn
jv
*v

-xe erege.

iittec-

ujoone. jvAAjv giS neirge

tiott'xjvi

ujione imgeeitoc
*.

en^Rio^ n^v.
aatikocaaoc. j^tw
itoc. eie

12

eig2se

neTge

pAiirrpIIjuL^o

&.

nenrujuiuyr pjtirrrpjuuLi^o
13

imgee-

OTTHp itgoTO ne neT-sooK.


i*^p et^ocoit irrd^iA.KOiti^.

mhtR"

itgeenoc.

^-sto xe iiuioc ^iw* n&jiocTo\oc


14

wiigeeiioc

^-^-eooir

2se

eie^-nu>

15 euj-xe a. i\Tivc^p^. T^TOTose gome e&o\ itgHTOT. neTTCTO c&.p e&o*\ pguyrn Uttkocaaoc. eie ott ne neTTUjonoir egoTti itc* irrtooTit e&o\ gn iictaioott.

11

2 7)

(37

37

pju.uT
14

i] epuuiT 37. ep
.

17 t&'xooc] 17 27 ..-^xiD Hjuloc Bo ottjulct Bo thus again except ab

12

1s

(ep ax6t)

17 37 IP
15

rS

ec^ocon] engocon 37
(37)
their backs
it

hatioct.] n^n.

Bo

17 37

i7

down Syr Arm


juus.pecK(x>\'2

..

and

be

bowed down

iicHOir

miken

their back let

be

always Eth .. tovs'ici bowed down always Bo

(aceh j
11

..

pref.

and bdpklmnop)

&e] 17 27 37, ovv

&c,

Bo Arm Eth

..

Se

Syr

<xe iItaif.

Did

they stumble] 17 (27?) 37 ..se juih ^tcX^ Bo(K)Syr..om se Bo, n-r&vx.. did they stumble] fc$ &c, Arm (is it indeed because of this)

17 37,

N &c,
is it

Arm
fc$

..

not

Bo Syr Arm Eth Eth ireirge


&c,

..

pref. sic

Vg

their fall]

A\^] 17 37, Bo Syr 17 ..Ta> avrwv TrapaTTTWfiarL


e.-ujume became] 17
below)
..

&c, Bo., their stumbling Syr

Arm Eth

Vg (am) Arm Eth ro (see Eth geeiioc] 17 37, Bo, N &c, Arm ..peoples Syr the giving jealousy] 17 37--s to Trapa^-qXuxraL
37,

Bo Syr Eth ..ora^

est

Vg

en^-Kcog unto

fr$

&c..-xe fi(om
..for their

CHJoJce^xiog
jealousy Syr
{that)
12
..

that

they should give jealousy

Bo (Arm)

that they should be jealous

Eth

..

is it

not by their error

were jealous of life the peoples Eth ro

om

verse
..

Syr

Arm

A ge going astray Eth

fall]

Trap(nrTwp.a

&

&c,
..

-a.e]

&c,

Bo Arm

Bo stumbling om Bo (ab)
..
.

and Syr .. therefore Arm cd uocAxoc-geenoc] trs. peoples-world Eth ujuKOT cutting off] r)TTrjp.a. N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. condemnation Syr .. error Eth eie-iigovo then how much more] jroo-to /xaXXov fc$ &c, Bo (c) Arm ..Bo has ic vimp .. how much therefore Syr Eth nevxto(o 37) k their fulness] Bo, to TrXrjpwfia avr. fr$ &c, Syr Arm (Eth) when they were justified Eth ro
. .

ROMANS
see,

XI 11-15
n And
fall.

117
I

therefore,

and their back bow thou down always. Did they stumble, that they should

say

It shall

not be.

But

(&.)

by

their fall the salvation

became

to the

12 But if their Gentiles unto the giving jealousy to them. fall became the riches of the world, and their cutting off

became the riches of the Gentiles, then how much more is 13 But I say to you, the Gentiles, for as much their fulness ?
as I
14

am

the apostle of the Gentiles, I glorify

my

ministry

that I should give jealousy to my flesh, and save some out 15 For if their rejection became (the) reconciliation of them.
of the world, then

what

is

their being

received in (again)

13

-xe]

NABP
Vg

47,

DFGL
Syr
j5a.

&c,

itHTii to

Bo Syr Arm..om Bo (fl) Eth .. ovv C..yap you] Bo .. trs. before v/xiv Se Xtyw N &c,

Arm Eth ngee. the Gentiles] T019 c6v. H &c, Syr Arm Eth.. e<$ocon] mgee. under the G. Bo .. ;6en &c among the G. Bo (m) **^p] om DFG 17 pref. -se Bo (cdfhjkl) .. om Syr (/ who am) 37 47> vg Syr Arm ^vow NABCP, Bo ..fxev L &c, d* Vg Bo (b) Eth &.HT* I am] Eth .. tip, A, Arm .. ei/xi cyo> fc$B &c .. eyw ci/uu FG, -^-eoov fiTdW^T^. 37) Vg Bo (jvhok ^01)../ who am Syr I glorify my ministry] Bo TLth. .rrjv 8. /xov Boaw(a<D FG 17, Vg)
..

N
..

&c, Syr Arm 14 <xe eie that I should]


that

Bo

(-xe gin*. irra^)

..

7r<os

&c,

Eth

Arm ..is it that Syr ^Kiog give jealousy] add in this Eth T&.c^p* my flesh] Arm .. sons of my flesh Syr my kinsfolk and my people Eth om my Arm cd gome &c some out of them]
perhaps
..

..

those
15

who were of them Eth euj-xe if] because Eth


world Syr (Arm)
..

ro

e^-p became] (Bo)

Eth

..

om N &c ..
Sim.

trs. after

T(om 37)cTO-eio\
Bo
(hj),
to> k.

rejection] airofioXq

&c

going

away Eth

gwm reconciliation] clemency Eth

of the world] eim. unto the w.

eie otp ne FG, Eth then what is] (te &uj ne) Bo .. e. o-mp ne then how much &c 37 ..tis N &c..&THp how much Bo (ens ~l) ..how great therefore Syr., how much more Eth and because Eth ro indeed (the conversion) what is it 1 Arm nevujonov eg. their being received in] rj TrpocrA^i/'JS N &c nca> except] ..no* mi eg(novi coming h)oth their bringing in Bo nTCoo-m the rising] Bo (eim\ e), tf &c, Syr Arm .. om Eth Bo (nconA the life) Syr Arm (vitality) Eth because our t,uitj N &c,
.
.

. .

hope

(is) life

from

the

dead Eth ro

us
16

tgiipoc PiuiDaoc
t^p
k

euj-xe nee^fe

oir\\fe. eie

iKVU) euj-xe THOTrite

otr&.&.fe.

eie iteciieKTVa^oc.
**.e

nneoTuiuiU oTwfe. n eiyxe

gome

-^e i\iteiv\is.a

oc ^.Truja^TOir. iVrou

Rtk

oirftco

IVXITgOOTTT ^TTTO^K ^P^ 1 KOHTOT. Js/TOO ^KUJCOIie tt18 KOincoitoc itniutite ivriioTtie itT&co ivxoerr. Unpujottujot iuuLiou
Hjl*.ok.
ritTOK
e'st?

neivX.is.'xoc. ewj'xe
g*>.

rojottujot

*.e

^w
1!)

ei-qi

Titoime.

TeTqi

g^pou.

kh^.'sooc

&e
20

ti*i.

&.W&. THointe se itTivTuieT


o_n

oeitivXa^oc. 2seKax eireTO^T.


jvnicTOc ^ttujjv^tott.

ka^ioc.

otjaITtTTIICTIC.

Stok

^.e

eKa.ep&.TK OW

16

17

and

at

*.iru>

37

rX&^oc] k\otoc 37
18
1

"17
& Bo
1
..

(37) ends

n-siTgo

a/yuja^Tov] -ujoot. 37
19

ga>]
20

n Bo

(b)

TeTqi g*.p.] CTTtoo-yn &&p. Bo

17

16

neeaii the leaven]


2
,

7;

airapxrj

fc$

&c,

..

if that which

its firstfruit

holy

is

Eth ro

om C
the

Bo

(f)

Eth

ro

..

8e

NBC*D

Bo Syr Arm Eth (pref. was) f^p] A, Bo (chjl).. &c, Bo Syr Arm. .and Eth
to
c/>upa/za
3tf

nKeoirio. ot. the

lump Syr

..

lump and the


is

also (is) holy]

/cat

&c,
..

Arm

..

also

leavened holy likewise (om ro)

Eth

qoirA.t

on
if]

n-xeniKeoirojujeju
Bo,

holy also the

lump Bo

a/irco

eiu^se

and

&c, Syr

Eth..om

FGP*, Arm..om

and

t/ie root also holy and the br. also holy her branches also] *at ot xXaSoi fc$ &c, Vg Syr

if Eth. ro, continuing eie necKenX. lit. then

the br. also

Eth

ro

..

thus the br. also

Eth

..

le

Arm (om holy) and ce(om aeh) ot&6 on


.

n'seniKC'xe.X then holy also are the branches


17

Bo
after branches)

gome

some]

rives
..

(there are those which)

Bo Arm om Syr Eth


fc$

&c,

(trs.

Eth

ro

Arm
fc$

..and Syr Eth


..

&c, Bo..om 17 37, nneK\*/*.(7 37)oc of the branches] 17 37,


-^e]

s5en nra&\ out of the br. Bo Vg Syr Arm Eth Rto but thou] 17 37, Bo, fr$ &c, Vg .. and thou Syr Arm .. thee Eth nTK-ekVTOiS'K lit. being a wild olive tree they grafted thee] iwoi; oire&oX ^en ^fiio Fi-xumt ituj&uji *>"5 e P KI '^P I I ln aaaaok lit.

&c

eo\
-*.e

(a.

37)k

'

being one out of the bitter olive tree they grafted thee Bo .. uypicAatos wv evcKevTpiadrjs &c who olive trie art of wilderness wast grafted

. .

Syr

..

{thee) wilderness olive tree they

planted Eth

..

who

olive tree

wild

wert wast grafted

Arm

gP^ ngHfoir among them] Bo,


1

&c,

Vg

ROMANS

XI 16-20
are dead 1
:

119
16

the except the rising out of those who leaven (is) holy, then the lump also (is) holy and if the root n But if some of the branches its branches also. (is) holy, then

For

if

but thou, being a wild olive tree, wert grafted in among them, and thou becamest partaker of the fatness of the 18 root of the olive tree glory not over the branches but if

were cut

off,

thou

gloriest, (it is)

not thou

who
10

bearest the root, but

(zk)

the root that which beareth thee.

Thou

wilt say therefore to


;

20 Well me, Branches were cut off that I should be grafted in. art but thou cut were thou, off, standing by unbelief they

Arm

*.KUjcone&c thou becamest .. in their places Syr (Eth) ..omevC Arm .. trs. ey. to end partaker] Bo Syr Eth .. trs. ctvvk. eycvov D*FG, nnuilne-'soeiT of the fatness of the root of the olive tree] N &c

Bo .. add RitoiTTeju. sweet Bo (cjl) ..7-775 pifrs ttj? ttlottitos tyjs eAatas C AD^ N*BC..t. p. kcu. tt?s &c &c, Vg Syr Arm..om 1-77? pit,. kcu D*FG, Bo (l).. of the root with them and thou becamest olive like them Eth 18 e-xR &c over the Unpuj. glory not] Eth ro .. pref. and Eth branch of olive Eth ro kuj. branches] Eth because thou becamest add <tv D*EG, thou gloriest] pref. Rook thou Bo -xe] om Bo (fk).. aAX^ Titovne but Rtok thou] pref. ic then Bo (chjl) (Bo)
..

the root]
19

om Eth

ro

K.ne/x. thou wilt say] trs. to end,

and prefixing what saying


..

art

thou boasting

Eth

ro

(S'e

therefore]
..

now Syr
fr$

n&i to me] Bo (bcg jl)


nT.TriyeT genuX.
lit.

om Bo (0) Eth.. and om om N &c -xe] Bo Syr


off

&c
.. *.

they cut

(01

d*

D*) *XaSoi N &c, Syr (Eth) .. ei (om ae) g^noiroii Kcop-x eh.

branches] eeK\ao-0r)o-av si fracti sunt icXao-Orjo-av &c FG,


.

m-x^X some were

cut off out of


lit.

the branches

Bo

..

the

branches were cut off Arm

-xeK&c &c

that

Bo (QAioit us k) they should graft me in] iva cyw cyKcvrpio-flw N &c, Arm {and I &c cdd) .. that I in their places should be grafted Syr .. and
I,

I became branch of
20

olive in their place


is

Eth
they should be &c)

kaXojc] good

it

Arm.,

right

(that

Eth

gR orAiriTaai. lit. in an unbelief] tti Bo .. because they believed not Syr Eth
them
off]

aw. tf &c,

Arm
..

..in their unb.


lit.

eonga^TOV

they cut

e(om c BD* G) eK\a<r6ri<rav N &c, Arm pref. those Syr., trs. ewVKwp's 3en TovjuteT^en*.g^. they were cut off in their unbelief Bo (Eth) and Arm gR Tn. lit. in the faith] -xe] om Bo (b)
..

120

Tenpoc
<3<l

puiii:\ioc
2:

linp'xice
nitoiTTe
ou>toK
*.

itHT. ^V\2s>
22 ^itd/g*

^.pigoTe.
&e.

euj'xe

line

n&p ^-co etieuXa^oc ere


epoK.

giooir ne.

nqni^co
ex

eTUiirn)QpHCTOC wrio

Tjuuvrpequjiouyr iintioirTe. TJuirrpequjioajT xieit


neiiT^irge.

TAtiiT^pHCTOc xe AinnoTTe c-scok. ckuj&.it<3'io gn Tuurr)pHCTOc. eujoone iiiAOit gioiou 23 KROOTTe glOOTT eTUJN.ttTJiAS'lO gM TTTCeU^UJdw^TK. juLUT^Ttt^gre cen^TO^oT. ottu s'oju. i^p on AinitoTTTe 24 cto^ott. etyxe wtok ^*,p nTa/ytuAd/m efeoTV. gK OTT&10 IVXITgOOTT H&JL*. ^TtO n&.p&. TKjU.IH ^TTTO^K
21

17
guHOK.]
r
)

eiienX.] eniK^Te. Bo

..

e-xen niKvr&
2*

Bo (a,e)
gii]

17

n^ou

gcoK Bo

23

17

gi

Bo..g& Bo

(AEG
Syr
..

fearing remain therefore

Eth jumpx. &c be not exalted &c] trs. and magnify not thyself'Eth &e therefore] Eth ..oin ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm R^ht of heart] Bo .. om N &c, Bo (AjE 2 ) Arm .. in thy mind Syr .. thyself Eth 21 nnovTe God] trs. after spared not Eth .. om Eth ro ***>p] om Eth .. -xe Bo (bchj) -xe v^p Bo (m) ^co spared not] Bo ..
because thou believedst
..

trs.

kA. ovk

<j>ia-aro
lit.

eTe gtoo-y ne
those

(iuk&t*. (^ircic

&c, Arm (Eth) .. trs. after their nature Syr which were themselves] twv Kara <j>va-iv N &c, Bo ivx&X) (Arm) .. which (are) from their nature Syr..
fc$

which from

their nature olive are

Eth

not spare also thee]

ot^c

nOK

gum

niteq^-. ep.

fiqn&.-epoK he will lit. neither thou


47, Orsies..

also shall he spare thee Bo.. ouSe aov


pref. /xrjTrws
22

</>ei<xeTai

NABCP

DFG

&c,

Vg Syr

(interrog.)

Eth

(interrog.)

iss-io

TAinTp.

and the severity]


fr$

newt ^\u.eTpeqtycoT

eoX
&c the

and

the

severity

Bo..kcu airoTOfuav
fell]

&c

TJunTp.
ju.en

severity indeed

upon those who

e-xeit

hh

eT^vgei otuju>t

eftoX upon those indeed ivho fell a severity Bo, ari


aTTorofiia
..

&c, Vg)
off

N*ABC, Syr Ann Eth (firmness) ^ &c, Syr Arm (overthrown) those indeed
..

/xcv rov<i TrecrovTas C (aTroTOfja.av

S DFG
he cut

who

fell

kindness Bo, ^^otot^s ABCD*, Arm Syr .. xPWT0Trl Ta D C FG &c, Vg .. xPV a"roTr) TO ^ julnn. of God 20] NABCD*, d* om Bo (chjo).. and Arm r*.e]
tjuivpxi. the kindness]
o-s\suieTfXL'>

Eth

Vg BoArm..om D b FG
thee] trs.

&c,

Vg
^ OV

(demid) Syr (Eth)

e-xcou
t0

upon

em

8c

o-c

xPWTOT7)s

&c ^
'

Syr

Arm

^iee ^e was

ROMANS
21

XI 21-24

121

by the faith. Be not exalted therefore of heart, but (fc.) fear. For if God spared not the branches which were natural (lit.

22 See therefore the themselves), he will not spare also thee. kindness and the severity of God the severity indeed upon those who fell, but the kindness of God upon thee, if thou
:

shouldest remain in the kindness

if

otherwise, thou also will

be cut

off.

23

The others
in.
24

also, if
:

they should not remain in

their unbelief, will be grafted in

God

to graft

them

For

if

for it is possible again for thou, thou wast cut off out of
to thy

a truly wild olive

tree,

and contrary

kind wast grafted

.. thee he eniy&Ha'u) if thou shouldest spared Eth ro remain] eujum &kuj&iioi but if thou shouldest stay Bo (euj. -^.e ae) N &c (eav 7Tiyu.e(i)v7js) Vg Syr Arm Eth gn TAinT^. in the kind-

merciful Eth

Bo Syr Arm .. ri] yj>. N &a .. as having had mercy shown to Eth .. in thy mercy Bo (o) eujume (om euj. Bo) il.u.011 othercen&uj. lit. wise] 7Tt N &c .. and if not Syr .. but if not Arm Eth they will cut thee off] Bo, ckkottt/o-ti %$ &c .. he will cut thee o^Eth
ness]
thee
23

Sr. gooOT the others also]


..

kolkcivoi Se

fc^ABCDFG

..

*ai ex.

8c

L &c

ovog niKefxiGJOvm and the others Bo (aelmnop) .. o. it. *. Bo (bcdfhjk) .. and those Syr Arm .. and tJtem also Eth evuj&.itTlifS'a) &c if they should not remain in their &c] eav fir] e7rinq a7rtoria
fc$

fjL((ei)va)criv

&c,

Vg

(in incredulitate)

..

*>TrujTeju.ogi ;6eit

^AxeTA^ii^g^ should they not stay in the unbelief Bo ..if they believed Eth ceneaotf'ov ovii &c lit. they will graft them in for &c] Bo (ceiuwepu. Hjukooy nuecon another time ovon uj-xoxt r.
5x$-\ eepKeitTpi7in
possible for
is able to
ju.ju.gjoit),
fr$

&c..om

oron-jQju.cooir (/or
..

it

is

God

to graft

them in Bo (Aj* 2 bn)

(if they believed)

plant them in again Eth (confirming the omission)

God on

again]
24

trs. o 0eos 7raAiv

N
fc$

&c, (Bo) Syr


iiT&iriu.

Arm

f&p] om Bo (ae)
k.
<fiv<Tiv

T7j<;

e&KOTTr)?

&c

they cut thee off] Bo., trs. ovftio-nejue lit. a tree of wild olive
lit.

&c, Bo (^K&.Tdw t^vcic iiiiU) truly] 7-175 Kara (/Svo-iv-ay/neAaiou ivxtoiT nuj&uji the ace. to nature bitter olive tree) ..who from olive art

of wilderness that which (is) in thy nature Syr .. by nature of that wild olive tree Ann thee indeed quite an olive tree of wilderness he cut thee
. .

off

from

thy nature

and planted

thee

Eth
l^

TCKAiuie thy kind]

tck^ttcic

Bo

(Syr)
tis.

Arm

(Eth)

..

<ucnv

&c

*.tto3'k

lit.

they

grafted thee]

a/irepKYivi.p. Juuulok

n&p& &c

they grafted thee

122
eovftco
tie
25

Tenpoc piuumoc
S'siTitoTTii.

nocoo

jul^Woh
ivxoeiT

2vi

egome

ceH^TO<?otr

eTeir&ui

ii_t\u

pco aajhoott.

-^ottiouj

-\e eTpeTiTeixie

m^ciiht. eneiutTCTHpion.
ncsv&e.
<sc
wtjs.

seK^c eimeTiiujaine hhtw

otttioaa

wgHT

ujtone
ei

iigoiue

geenoc

egoTii.

THpq
cii*)tt

OT's.iKi.

linicp^H^. jvttio t^i Te ee frre mcp^HTV. r^t^. ee eTCHg. se qimir efco\ gn


26

uj^itTe

n-swu fm-

tt^ineTitoTgS. 2T ^tio T*a tc i^ucofi.

uqKTe

iuuLiITTiy&.qTe efto\ oit


efcoTV
AJieti

ti^ohkh

giTOOT

eiuj^itKco

e6o\

eTUjoon na/y 28 imeTito&e. k*.t^

15

17

eTpeTn]
..

epeTenoi

it

Bo
Bo
17
28

2<

17
efe.

neTnoToU]
gii
2
]

<j>h

eenogeju. Bo (a 2 *k)
1
7

(^h eenaaiogcu.

efe.

gk Bo

17

eiuj&.n]

gOT^n Muj&n Bo

contrary

Bo

nocwmWoit] Bo,N &c


pw ne
lit.

eovfeco &cj &c .. e^-fe(o s KaAAieAcuov Eth .. n. oirit ax. Bo (e 2 ) Syr (Arm)
to their

&c Bo

egome
nature

being some same] rata, tottc^tcic according

Ho ..of their nature Syr .. Kara <frvcriv N 8cc, Arm .. (in) their beginning Eth cen&T. &c lit. they will graft them in] N &c .. trs. eirit^epKirn*i.pi7in Hjuuoov kata. Toirc^ircic eTOTJ-fiio ivxiorr xxxx. axxx Bo .. they will be grafting them in according to their nature into their own
olive tree

Bo Arm
..

..

nature Syr
25

ovtol 01 eav Kara

those if they should be grafted in the olive of their b .. them he is able to


<p.

ei'/corp.

plant

into their nature, those

^ovcouj &c

are olive (in) their beginning Eth I wish] Syr Eth ..ov-OeXu) &c, iv^OTeuj

who

&

hhot

xe
Tve]

*>.n

Bo (dfk om n, and l om n 37, Bo Syr..om Arm ..yap N

&.it,

but

all

read R&.TeJu.i)

Arm

Sea.

.and Eth

enue know]

n^cn. my Syr Eth .. ayvoetv $ &c, Bo (epeTenoi itATeAii) Arm brothers] N &c, (Bo dfkl) Syr .. trs. before being ignorant Bo, before that ye should be ignorant Arm, before that ye should know Eth (our ujione itHTli nc*,.fee lit. that ye should not become to brothers)

you wise] ujcom epeTenoi no a. fee nurren xi.xxtKV\'vcn OHnoTT that ye should not become being wise to your own selves Bo .. rp-e trap .. caur. (f>. cavrots (ppovifjLOi fc$ &C..T7. ev eavr. <f>. 47, d* 7).

AB

FG

Vg

..

that not towards yourselves ye should be wise

Arm

..

but ye should

be wise in the thought of yourself

Syr

,.

that ye should not say,

we

are

ROMANS
into a sweet olive tree
:

XI 25-28

123
these, being real
25
!

how much more

(branches), will be grafted into their


I

own

olive tree

But

you to know, my brothers, this mystery, that ye should not become to yourselves wise, that a hardness of
for

wish

heart happened to some of the Israel, until the fulness of the 26 and thus that all the Israel should be Gentiles come in
;

saved, according as
delivereth,
27

it is

written,

Cometh out
is
28

and

turneth the

impieties

of Sion he who away from Iakob.

And

this is the

covenant which

being to them from me,


to

if I

should forgive their sins.

According indeed

the

wise

Eth

o-s-TtoJui

ng. a hardness of heart] Bo

..

7ro>pwo-is

blindness of heart Syr

Eth

..

caecitas

dfg

Arm
..
..

(the bl.

cd)

&c .. Eth ro,


fc$

Isaiah
(Syr)

ujcone happened]
their

ngoiite to some] airo pepovs

Bo Arm (Eth) N &c

trs. to> tap.


trs.

yeyove J^ &c,

ixnifiX
Syr,
little

en ovaiio

Aiepoc Bo,

part Eth,

lit.

from

place

little

from much

Arm
Arm
&c

..was

unicp. of the Israel] Bo, tov icrparjX 17 ..tw icrparjX yey. 5$ &c, to Is. Syr .. came upon Fs. {as to) their part Eth ujAirre

until the fulness of the Gentiles

come

in]

fr$

&c,

Bo Arm

..

until

should enter the fulness of the peoples Syr ..until when enter all the
peoples
26

Eth
t.i &c thus] ovrw(s) {$ &c, Bo .. then that-should be saved] salvus fieret Vg..
fc$

Syr Syr
r]ei

om Bo (chj) Arm Eth ivre-oirxM


A-vio]

eqenogeju. shall be saved Bo,

&c

oira&i saved]

fr$

&c,

Bo

..

live

Arm Eth
fc$

qnHir cometh] eTCHg written] saith scripture Eth &c, Bo (eqei) Syr Arm .. trs. from Sion cometh Eth nqivre
..

and turneth] conjunctive

aTroo-Tpeif/ei

NABCD*FG

47,

Bo (a,be

MP)..Eth
Syr
27

ro..pref.

*cat

Db

&c,
fc$

the impieties] Bo ..a<re/?as

jujuht. Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth &c, Arm ..the ungodliness Bo (chj)


*ai avrrj

Arm
..

(cd)

A/yco

Eth (sin) Tea &c and this


these

is]

Bo

..

&c,

Arm

..

and in him

Eth

and

Syr

v*.i&.-&.

the covenant]

Bo (fp)

..SiaO.

&c,

Syr Arm .. i^^. my cov. Bo ctuj.-jmtoot which is being to them from me] een&ujumi no)o-y which will be to them Bo ..avrois rj Trap
epov 8ia0.

&c,

Arm
Bo
..

..

shall be to

them covenant
k(o

this

which

(is)

from
..
fc$

me Syr
&c, Syr
28

..

they will attain their hope

atpcXwpai

&c,

(lo\i)

Eth Arm Eth


Eth
..

e&o\

forgive]

Syr

Arm

(Eth)

avo/xtas 47,

no&e sins] Bo, apx/mas AnoAiiA, Bo (m)

Aieit]

&c,

Bo

om

Bo

(bg

1
)

Arm

..

8c

Syr

124

Tenpoc puiikmoc
A.'arp'xaN.'xe

neir&^^eXicm
ciotTT
ite

eT&eTfnnii. k**.t^ xe TJuTvriteireiOTe.


29

geiuuepiT

ite

T&e

getiaa-poTHq
3U

itee neqTcogll. t*^p wtcotK juneiovoeiuj HT^TeTTTp>Tn*.QTe eimoTrre. 31 Tettoir ie ^t*.thttK oR TJuTrr^Tit^ore fut^i. tm

cA.p

He^^pioua. jurmovTe

juTT

t ee mt*a coot TeitOT e^Tp^Tit^gTe


wott e-yen*.
b3

eneTTTit*.. 2teu&.c
<?A.p ctTT

h^t juTTitcioc.
itTJU.TTTp5iju.2vo

32

^ nitoTTe

ovcm

hiju egOTtt eTrjuTvr^Tii&QTe. oseRevc


to ttujikc

eqen^ msr

THpoir.
eTeTT-

juTT Tcoq>i*. a.tgj. itcoottTT


evirto

junnoTTTe TTee CTeTuteireujJueiyT neqgaai.

neireujeitp^TOir tTneqgiooTre. ^mjuc^p neriT^qeuue cngHT juirxoeic. n2vi eTiia/rc^&eei^Tq e&o"\. h hiju
29

31 18 24 nn.i] added in margin 24 (17 absent) S2 33 18 .. eovjuu 18 18 24 24 nujme n] 24 eirAMrr] i8..nujiK.n 24 iTw] nexx Bo ujenpeo".] i8..ujiip. 24 iineqg.]

24

..

tiWTeit

17(24) Bo

80

(i7)24

enii.] 17 24

..

Re*

$^

Bo

thtth]

17

18 ..eneq. 24

34

18 24

c^&ej

caJia.

24

ei*/rq] eiTq

24

AYpxa/xe they became enemies] g&ivx&'xi ne enemies they are Bo ct^ct. (Syr) Arm Eth (our enemies) om are N &c, Bo (l) because of you] om Eth ro om Bo (m p) Arm **.e] N &c, Bo Eth ..and Syr neirei. their genjuepiT beloved] our brothers Eth
. .
. .

Bo .. tods it. fr$ &c, Syr Aim .. our fathers Eth genATpgTHq without repenting] 17, gAn&.eoTcoju. iigeHov Bo, there is not repentance Eth is afi.tTafji.c\r]Ta N &c, irrevocable Arm not turning away God Syr JurnioTrre of God] 17, Bo, 37 80, (Syr)
fathers]
29
. .
. .

(Eth)

..

trs.

*cA.t;o-is

t.

Oeov

&c,

17 (24

?),

mmogt-Ai

the calling Bo,

Arm ^ &c,
&c,

ju.it

neqi".

and

his calling]

Syr

Arm

..om Eth
47,

30 om verse N* (add a ) om Arm Eth. .add k<u

r*p] 17
fc$

24,

N*ABCD*FG

Bo

..

Db

Vg Syr .. also Arm (om

yap)

lit. at this time] ttotc N &c, (Vg) Arm .. trs. (juLniCHOY b) to God at a time Bo Syr (from of old) Eth (of old) ..trs. iron vyiuis A, dg* n(en 17 24)T*.TeTK-

juLne(om i7)iovoeiuj
fic*w <J>-^

Rotchot Bo

P&th. lit. ye became faithless] 17 (were not obedient) .. were rebellious


a^e] 17, 24,
fc$

24

..

yjTreiOrjvaTf.

&c, Bo,

Arm,

rebelled against (him)

&c,

Bo Eth ..and Syr Arm


him Eth

preposition

N &c. because

gfi by] 17 24, of their disobedience Syr Arm ..because

Syr Eth Bo ..om

they rebelled against

ROMANS XI
gospel they

29-34

125

became enemies because of you, but according to 29 the choice beloved they are because of their fathers. For without repenting are the gifts of God and his calling. 30 For became disobedient unto God, but now 31 thus mercy was shown to you by the disobedience of these, these also now became disobedient unto your mercy, that 32 For God mercy should be shown to them also afterwards.
as ye at that time ye

shut up

all

into disobedience, that he should have


33

mercy upon

them

all.

and

(^TT(x))

depth of the riches and (urn) the wisdom, the knowledge of God how unsearchable are his
!

judgements and untraceable his ways

34
!

For who

(is)

he

who knew

the

mind

of the Lord, this (one)

who

will instruct

31

n^i

(oov these also] 18 24, Bo (afg 1"),


..

/cat

ovtol

fc$

&c

..

om

gtoov also Bo (b)

trs.

g. n.

Bo

..

kcu avroi

D*FG, Syr

(h

m s),

et isti

rjTreiO.

dfg Vg Syr Arm Eth vw Syr (Eth)


e.

Tenoir now] om 76 115, d* Bo (g t) .. trs. hctFui^ your mercy] tw v(jl. cA. fc$ &c..t.
xck&.c gtooir-nA.ir that-to them also]
*cat

rjfieTepo}

17 37*
Bo, iva

gma
fc$*

nuoov

gcooir

avroi

fr$

&C..K.
..

a.

iva

17

..om avroi
&c,

junncioc afterwards] vo-repov 5 17 93

om

AD b FGL
N

Vg Syr

Arm Eth
32

..

vw NBD*, ^nor Bo
u*p
for

nit.

fc*

&c, Syr

D*)

Arm otoh mm iravTa D*FG, omnia Vg


..

God &c]

18 24,
all]

Bo Eth

..trs. o-vvexX. y. o 6eo<s

Bo, TravTa?

&c, Syr
s

Arm Eth
AinTa.Tn.

egoint e into] e^oirn &>& in under Bo .. es5. ;6en in


faithlessness] cnreiOciav nav .. sin Eth

&c,

Arm Vg

..

Ta

(am)

Vg Bo

(mo) Syr?

lit.

incredulity

Arm

Bo (AieTATcavreJu.) Syr.. THpoT them all] tovs iravras N


&c,

&c,

Bo

(iloiron

m&en) Syr Arm

tco$i& and the wisdom] Bo .. koli <ro<pia<s fr$ &c .. om kcu 32, d* Vg nee &c how &c] N &c, Bo (gd>n&T;6eT;6u>Tov ne) .. because no man searcheth his judgement Syr how without being searched are &c Arm .. and there is not trace of his way Eth atio eTen. &c lit. and they shall not be able to bring their foot along his ways] kcu
ju.it
. .

33

avtixviao-Toi at 08. avrov fc$ &c, Bo (om g&n h*n) .. and his ways (are) not investigated Syr .. and without being searched are his ways Arm ..

and
34

there is not

(any) who hnoioeth his judgement Eth n-xoeic the Lord] Bo, fc$ &c, Syr Arm, Marc Macar..0eou
?

D
Vg

&c,

Eth

n*a-e&o\

this (one)

who

will instruct

him]

om N

&c,

126

Tenpoc

PUIII3UOC
35

neirr^qigione n>.q itpeq-xiujo-xiie.


eipe tt^q iiujopn Ta>.peqTOTeio
geitefcoX ijumoq
lie.

itiju.
36

ita^q.

neitT^qse nTHpq

&.irio

e&oA

giTocrrq.

js.tio

einwit

kotott epoq. ncoq ne neocry uj^ menec^ gjLf.Htt. XII. ^n^p^Kd/Xei &<i JLtutoiTn. h^chhtt.

iiumTUj^tigTHq

linnoTTe

enevpgicT^

titi

mca>JLt&.

noTeTrci2s. econc[ ecoir^adk ecpdwiievq JUtnitoTTe neTii2 uilSuje npiiitgHT. TeTl\TlI'2ip& a*.w neuviccm.
js.*Wjs.

ttTTlvxi

inpft UTAiitT^ppe iineTngHT. er-

35

18 (24)
18

36

18

(24

at

&tw

10)

eAo*\] 18 24 ..pref.

g&n Bo
1

F
a

le"

later (24) (cit)

na.cn.] nencn. our brothers

Bo (chj),

Eth

(18) (24)

Alii] pref. -xe a?*?/

more Bo

Bo Syr Arm Eth


to

or]

and Eth
became
to

him

for counseller] courts,


fc$

nem"(om 24)^. &c became him Arm o-vfj.f3ov\o<; avrov


. .

eyevero

&c,

him)

. .

took

Bo (a.qepuj^Hp iico^ni nexi&q shared counsel with became to him lord of counsel counsel with him Eth
. .

Syr
to

nenTs.qeipe n. iiuj. he who did (anything) 18 (24 1) .. TrpoeSoiKev avTai fc$ &c, Bo (&.qujopn iv^- n^q) T&.pe (om 24) q-r. Syr. .gave to him loan Arm. .lent to him Eth n&.q so that he might recompense him] 18 24 1 .. k<u avTairoSoOrjo-eTai
35

or]

and Syr

him

first]

avroi

fc$

&c,

Bo (orog nTeq^

their exchange),

Arm {and
..

n&.q iiTOTuje&HD and gave to him for he shall be recompensed from him) .. and he
he received a return
trs. ets 1) ..

received from
86

him Syr
the

and

Eth

nTHpq

lit.

all]

18 (24

avrov ra (om Marcus) iravra

fc$

&c, Bo Arm .. trs. Hjuoq THpov all Bo (k) repeating THpov after epoq with the rest of Bo., all from him and all in him and all through him Syr .. all from him and all because of him and all in eh giToofq through him] 18 (24?) ..add ne are Bo him Eth
e-5-na.K.

will be returning]

18 (47

1)

..

ets

&c,

Bo

(ga.ne^So-yn e)

Arm, Marcus
his is]
uj*".

epoq unto him] 18 24 ..add ne are Bo


fr$

18,

Bo., avroi

&c,

Arm

..

to

whom Syr

..and

to

nooq ne him Eth

meneg

unto the ages] 18, Bo (dk),

&c,

Vg..

nj&.

eneg unto

ROMANS XI
him 1 or who
(is)

35
to

XII

a
35

127

he
36

who became
Because
all

who

(is)

he

who

did (anything) to
1

recompense him

him for counseller ? or him first, so that he might (things) out of him are, and
His
is

through him, and will be returning unto him. unto the ages. Amen.

the glory

XII. I beseech you therefore, my brothers, through the compassions of God, to present your bodies for a living sacrifice, 2 And be not holy, pleasing to God, your mental service. conformed to this age but (&.) be formed with the newness of
:

age
1

Bo Arm Eth
&e

ro

..

add twv

aiiavwv

FG, Vg

(tol

demid) Syr

(to

age

of ages) Eth (to age of age), Marcus

Arm

therefore] 18, ovv Eth..-a.e Bo (aeko)

fc$

&c,

Bo (bdfkl) Syr ..om Bo (chjmp)


18, Bo, fc$ nneTitc. your bodies] 18,

jSajuituj. the compassions]

&c, Syr

Arm

..

misericordiam

Vg Eth

Bo, J^ &c, Syr


holy, pleasing]

Arm

..

18 (24
. .

1)

your body Eth econg ecoir. ecp. living(ctt ?), Bo, N &c, Arm .. living and holy and

acceptable
be

Syr

your
fc$

offering
c

(24),

fr$*AF,
lp),
fr$

BD m Vg
fec,

holy to God living (om Bo l) and accepted and chosen Eth .. om aytav Serapion JuLnno-yTe to God] 18 &c, Bo Syr Arm, Marcus Serapion .. trs. r. 6m> evap.

(Eth)

neTiiuj. your-service] 18 (24?),

Bo (bcdfk

Arm..pref. ovog and Bo (a &c)..pref. in Syr., that it may be your offering Eth ro .. that &c and service rational Eth .. om npSingHT mental] 18 (24) .. XoytK-qv N &c, Bo vpwv Marcus

(nXo^iKon) Syr
e(a>6)qp^n&.q
2

Arm Eth..om Bo
jul

(b)

Eth

ro

..
v

KaXqv 47

m s..add

Bo
&c
lit.

nTeTUTJuCTtig.

negative conjunctive tense rendering

and that ye take not form with &c] 1824 kcli /jltj with imperative, Bo (add

& &c, Syr Arm Eth ro .. om rai 47, Eth -sig. as.ii lit. take not form with] 18 24, epujcJjHp nc9dHJUiA.-ne.JU. be not associated
any more)
inform with Bo, owcri^/AaTi^eo-^ai)

^ Sec ..be not formed vjith the form

-si of Arm .. be not assimilated Syr .. love not Eth jungpfc nTjuuiTA. lit. take the form of the newness] (18 1) 24, irreTenuje&T neTencjuoT

jien ovJuieT&epi change your form in a newness Bo, fjceTa/xopcfrovcrOe (ai) be changed in renovation Syr, be renewed in Trj ava/caivcocrci fc$ &c, Vg,

renewing

Arm

..

make new Eth

UneTngHT

lit-

of your heart] (18)

c 24, (Eth), tov voos V/J.WV fc$D &c,

m Vg
(ni,

Syr (your minds)

Arm

(your

minds)

..

tov voos

ABD*FG

47,

Bo

ot

B,

ka^

the

understanding)

128

Tenpoc puiiduoc

peTii'XORio.^e se ot ne noiru>uj 5i.TmotrTe eTit&.uo7rq 3 TCSHK efeoTV. eTpjVtlJvq ^'S10 <7iS.p MAMLOC gITtt Te-rlvxice
euieeTre

itHT n^p*. ee eTeujuje


itToq

ejueeTre.

js.W^
yitik

eppiHtgHT.

noTr\

noTb,

itee

4 nttOTrre tcouj it2vq Sottuji jSnicTic. K^Tev ee <^p eTTri\T&. AiAA^^oc oTTcoixiev HOTtoT e*jiniocofe ga>.

neTeimTe XLuie'Xoc THpoir. 6 t*,i Te Teuge THpn ejs.itoii otcioaijs. itoTtoT gi ne^c. noirev *.e noir^ *\ucu aaaacXoc imeuepHV. 6 eTiiT^w "xe aaju^tf
Sottoot
&.
s

i8(24) $pH^ Bo
18 cit
..

frroq indeed] 18 (24) .. om Bo iiee] 18 24..rma 5 18 at noir& (24) cit L. 18(24) jiAieXoc] 6 18 ge.HJueXoc Bo finenep.] 18 cit .. iienenep. 24
4

24

F
an &c b)
..

..otr.

^OKiJu&,7e prove] Bo, distinguishing Syr, exto. 8ia<j>epovTa

amine Eth

add

ne
0e\.

no-SHouj xxn.
t.

Oeov
is

fr$

120 .. add the what is the will of God] 18 &c ..what willed God Eth
is

excellent

24,

and Arm Bo Syr Arm ..

o?
ti to

eTit.

which

good, which
koll

pleasing,

which

is

perfect] 18

crp. evx. e&. lit. 24 .. to ayaOov

ovog ctxhr and which is perfect Bo ..to ay. to evap. &c 37 ..Kai evap. /cat ay. &c 1 7 ..good and pleasing and perfect Syr Arm .. of good and of righteous and of perfect Eth s &c I say] 18 24 .. add to you all Eth .. pref. this Arm va>p] \<ts.. 18 24, fc$ &c, Bo .. om Arm .. 8c Syr .. and Eth Tex the grace] 18 nT^u-re^c lit. 24 .. add tov Oeov L 37, Vg (fu) Syr (h) Arm Eth which they gave] 18 24 .. TV's SoOeLo-rjs fr$ &c .. e-rroi which is given Bo noToit it. e-m. to every one who is among you] 18 (24)..7ravTi tcd ovti cv v. t5 &c, Bo (eTujon) Arm .. to you all Syr (cf. Eth above) .. om Eth ctH-x. fig. not to be proud] 18 (24) .. firj v-rrepcppoveiv ^ &c, Bo (epgoiro jucti) .. not to think Syr (Arm) .. not to be proud and not to think a boast Eth TT&.p&-ju.eeire above the manner (in) which it is right to think] 18 (24 1), Bo (add epoq) Trap o Sei (ppoveiv
Kai evapearov

reXetov
is

&

&c, nia^&eoti eepA.iid.q

eio\

the

good which

pleasing

&c, Syr

Arm
$$

..

om FG,
ad

(Eth)
Ir int )
.

eppSIItgHT to be prudent] 1824,


.

(ad prudentiam
o~o><ppoveiv

OL

guelf,

ea'ic&io

to

be

taught Bo,

ets

to

&c,

sobrietatem

dfg Vg, in

sobriety Syr,

(in the

ROMANS
your mind,
for

XII 3-6
is

129

you
3

to prove

what
is

the will of God, good,

pleasing, perfect.

For

I say,

given to me, to every one


above the manner
(in)

who

through the grace which was among you, not to be proud


right to think
;

which

it is

but

(&.)

to

think indeed to be prudent, each one as

measure of faith.
in one body, (there)
all

God limited to him a 4 For according as we have many members not being the same work which the members

have

5
:

but severally

thus all of us being one body in the Christ, we are members of one another. 6 But having

thinking) of self-restraining
yourselves from fornication

Arm
Eth

..

think ye of that which will purify nov^ n. each one] 18 (47 1), Bo,

Arm ..e/cao-Tw

fr$

&c.

every one Syr

Eth

nrc.

God] 18

(24),

Bo,

&c..trs.

c/xep.

o 0cos A, guelf

Vg (am) Syr Arm Eth

Tcoig

limited]

novuji
of faith
*

juin.

18 24, Bo (cj) .. e/Acpio-cv fc$ &c, Bo (cJjcouj) Syr Arm Eth a measure of faith] 18 (24 1), N &c, Bo Arm .. in measure

Eth ..faith in measure Syr K&TA ee according as] 18, KaOa-rrep & &c .. juLcJjpH^- as Bo, wcnrep r ^p] 18. .om Arm D*FG eTev(eTeoir 18 2 4)irra>n-.iie\. we have many members] 18 (24) ..trs. o-coyuan iroWa p.e\r] (p.. 71-.) ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth (our body) g.g H.. many members] 18 (24 1), 7r. p.. NBDFG, Vg Bo Eth .. p.. ttoX. A &c, Syr Arm ejuLmgw& &c C lit. not being the one work &c] 1 8 (^p erased) (24 1) .. to. 8e p.eXr) &c fc$ &c, Bo (om 8e Bo h*k) .. and &c Syr Arm (Eth) TTeTe-y(eov 18 24)iiTe &c lit. that which have the m. all] 18 (24) ..trs. iravra ov N &c, Bo Syr Arm .. and each his work Eth xxxx. THpov the members all] 18 (24), Bo, fr$ &c, Arm .. iro.vTa-p.zk-q F, Vg, all of them
the

members Syr
B

TM-ge

thus]

Arm

THpii

lit. all

18 (24?), N &c, Eth ..add k<u 37, Bo (gwn) Syr we] 18 24, Eth, (Isaiah) .. ol ttoXXol N &c, Bo

Arm (many) e&iton lit. being (*5a> iujulhuj) Syr (who many are) we] i8..d>non cit, Bo, eap.ev N &c, Syr Arm Eth, Isaiah .. om FG it. *.e n. lit. but each] 18 24, to Se (o 8e) Ka6 ts ^ &c, Syr (add of us) Arm .. om Eth .. om ^.e cit, Bo (a) .. om moTea -^.e Bo (b*) .. tiiova.i nio-y^i jQjuon each of us Bo Mion-epmr we-another] om Eth
6

us)

..

ev(eoT 18 24)nTe..n. having] Bo, e^ovTcs fr$ &c, Syr (there is to we have, we Arm .. Eth has ye have grace of God and each one
a.e]

his grace

aXka Syr

. .

ovv

enim Or int

. .

om

114 121 12

lect

1UT

130

Tenpoc piuroaoc
KS.TJS. IIUJI

CITC OTTipO^JHTIdi

ivrniCTIC.

eiT

OTT'^Id*.8

Kom^

giT

t-xi^koiu*. eiT

neT^-cfeoo

gw Tec&io.

eiTe

iieTnNpa.K^'\ei ^55 nconc. nei>^ gH oTjuLttTQj\n\ovc.

nernpegicT^
9

oH ovcnovxH. neTiifc. oH OTrovpoT. jvxH crynonpme. eTCTHjuocTe iinneeooTr. 10 cm tainteTCTivrioS'e ^Ljutuym enneTit^novq.

tm'^rh

A.js.icoit

eTeTmioKtteK egovii eneTnepmr. eTeTivxice u eiiTC'nT'xn^Tr ^n SneTKepHTT epavm oil nT^eio. cm TecnoT'i.H. CTeTHftpftp oil nenn^. CTeTno Hj5.QjJs.A
7

18 24

Tec&io] ^AieTpeq^cfiio

Bo

18 (24)

18 24

lu 24 isn] ecxn 24 Bo (bcghj) .. epfTen Bo

24

at eTcrnft.

cirre-m] ivreTen

evujone differing] Bo Syr

..

trs. So9eia-av rjfxiv &ia<f>opa(pav

D*)

fc-S

&c,

Arm

Tep&,pic the grace] nuji UnigJutoT the measure of the grace Bo (ae) .. add tov 6eov Macarius iiT&.-S'T&.e.c lit. which they na.it gave] t. 8o6ei<ra.v fr$ &c .. cttoi which is given Bo to us] 24. .invito me 18 erve oirnp. whether a prophecy] Bo,
(Eth, see above)
ciT

j>rophesieth

there is to whom propliecy Syr fr$ &c, Arm (one) who Eth nuji the measure] Syr Arm Eth .. rrjv avaXoytav fc$ &c .. meoirren the likeness (o-y-e. a likeness chj) Bo tiiictjc the faith] hisf. Eth
Trpocf>r]Teia.v
. . . .

erre

or\.

or a ministry] Bo, citc SiaKoi'iav

fc$

&c,

Arm., and
..

there is to

whom
fr$

ministry
oli

is

Syr ..and (one) who ministereth Eth

cire

o SiaKovwv
to the

37

m.

Arm
is

in the ministry] i*$ &c, Bo .. according (thus passim)., in his ministry Syr. .in his m. Eth
v*..

eiTe neT(t^H ct

..and

Bo chj)^-c&io or he who teacheth] Bo, ^ &c, Arm who teacher is Syr., and (one) who teacheth Eth tcc&co the teaching] N &c, Bo (jjteTpeq^-c&io) Arm .. his teaching Eth
there

eiTe or] 18 24, Bo,

&c ^as

befoi'e)

fc$ &c, Arm..om D*FG, Yg..and there is nconc the Syr., and (one) who (as before) Eth J<$

exhortation] 18 24, Bo ..his consolation


ju,eTaSiSovs
fr$

&c, Syr

Arm
..

..

Eth
(is

ner^- he
liberal)

^JuieTd&.TgHT the persuasion who giveth] 18 24, B0..0


giveth Syr
..

&c,

Arm
j>it

and who

and

(one)

who
Syr

is
..

joyous Eth
with joy

ovjuuiiTg.

lit.

in a simplicity] 18 (24) Bo,

N &c,
1),

Arm Eth

nenrnpogiCTe, he

who

presideth] 18 (24

ROMANS
gifts

XII 7-1 1

131

according to the grace which was given whether prophecy, according to the measure of the 7 faith; or ministry, in the ministry; or he who teacheth,
differing

to us,

8 or he who exhorteth, in the exhortation he who giveth, in simplicity; he who presideth, in diligence; 9 he who hath mercy, in alacrity. The love without pre-

in the teaching

Hating the evil joining yourselves unto the good. In the brotherly love being affectionate toward one another u not exalting one another above yourselves in the honour
tence.
;

10

being slothful in the diligence

being fervent in the spirit

Sec ..he
.

who
is

is

put before them Bo


. .

..

and who standeth

at the

head

and (one) who is put forward Eth president Arm git in a diligence] 18 (24), Bo Syr Arm .. that he should fulfil his service Eth neTna. heVho hath mercy] 18 (24), Bo, &c, Arm ..
Syr who oven. lit.
.

having mercy Syr ,. and (one) who hath mercy Eth gR o-iroirpoT lit. in an alacrity] 18 24.. ev iXaporrjTi i$ &c, in a joy Bo (p&.uji) Syr Arm .. in his having mercy Eth
is
9

and who

T*.t\

&c the
your

love without pretence]

AieTujofii Rs5htc the love, not being hypocrisy in


be fraudulent
love

Syr
..

..

Arm..Te^. ju.u.oit Bo .. and shall not love ye witlwut hypocrisy Eth CTeTitAi.
fr$

&c,

it

hating] /xeicrowTes FGr

cnroo-TvyovvTes

fc$

&c, Syr (but be hating)

Arm

(having hated) .. epeTencJjHT c^ko\ fleeing from Bo .. turn away from Eth eTeTiiTW. Si. lit. joining you] KoXXwp.evoL fc$ &c, Bo (uniting

you) Syr Eth (cleave) ..going after good] add and favour the right Eth
10

Arm

enneTite.no vq unto the

gli

TAiitTJut.
fc$

in

the brotherly love]


loving

Bo (otaictju. chj)
love

1-17

<f>i\a8\cf>ia

&c,

Arm..6e

your brothers Syr.,

your

eTCTnn(om 2 4)ouneK &c being affectionate &c] epeTenp^H ;6en ovjuei being in a love &c Bo .. trs. as aX\rj\. <f>i\oo-Topyoi fc$ &c, Arm (be compassionate) .. and be merciful (orn as a.) Eth eTCTn-s. &c exalting &c] trs. rrj Ttp.r] aXXrjX. irporjyov/x. N
Syr
..

neighbour Eth

&c, in honour

one

neTenepHOT
another)
.
.

fiTen

OHnov

another exalting Arm .. epeTenepujopn jvxla. ieit ovt&jo being before in putting one

another above you in


..

be

an honour Bo Syr (being before in honouring one honoured amongst yourselves and honour your judges Eth
Marcus tl/jltj) &c not being slothful in the &c, Arm., be diligent and not
diligence] Bo..
slothful
1-77

TaTreivo(j)pocrvv7) (for
11

eiiTeTfi-x.

o-tt.

ovk oKvrjpoi

Syr

..sollicitu-

132

Tenpoc puncxioc
12

Aiirxoeic.

eTeTitp^uje gu ee\nic. eTeTngrnoAAente gu TeeXivJric. eTCTnnpocK^pTHpei eneujAH^. 13 eTeTiiKOiiKOttei ene^peiis. ihieTOira^6. eTemnHT
ilea,

TjutnTAi^iujiiJuo.

u cjuot
15
7

eneTiiHT

ncuyrw.

caaott epooir. iinpc^goTUicoTr.

peoge xxn neTp^uje.


hottoh
hijul itiieTe-

[XIII.] rrreXoc Hn^nTeTVoc. eOTC pioTiT. nujtoju ASn^niycoAJL. 8 JuLn^TiT^io. iln^eoTe. iit^io ilnpR^ ^jv^tt epuvm
iieTpiAJte.

puue aa

lunepe neTuepHT. neTJue c^p H9 gj5 irrpeq'xooc neTgiTOTioq a.q'seK rmoutoc &o\.
utIi

As^t

Red.

1S

24
1

1s

gunojuieme (h 24)] g-ynojueiwit Bo (adeo) 15 u


24 24 tajo] T,eio fl twice

..

-juonm Bo

(b &c)
7

24

13

f1

(13

f1

neTAie] fl..$H-

eejme Bo (cejuenpe

j)

f1

dine non pigri Vg, in care be not slothful Eth eTe-mfip. &c being fervent &c] Bo (Syr) .. trs. tw ttv. eovre<; N &c, (Arm) ..for the spirit CTeTHo ng. &c serving the Lord] Bo ..tw Kvpua 8ovlive ye Eth Xeuovres ^ &c, (Arm) .. be serving your Lord Syr .. God serve ye Eth ..
TO) KCUpO)
12

&c

D FG
&c
rejoicing &c]

eTe-rnp.

Bo Syr
..

Arm Eth

(imperative) thus,
..

trs.

&c (be &c) ..trs. rrj cX. x- ^ ee\mc the hope] afterwards
>

&c,

Bo

oirg.

a hope Bo

(l)

Arm

your hope Syr Eth

TeeXrv^ic

tribulations Syr nigo-sge-x the tribulations Bo ..your &c, Bo Syr ..prayers neuj. the prayer] your tribulation Eth Arm .. your prayer Eth .. trs. tt) irp. irpoo-Kapr. &c, Vg Arm Eth

the trib.]

&c

..

13

eTCTlmomio (o

24)1161

&c comm. &c] Bo Syr


..

(be

&c)..trs.

t.

Xp. t. ay. Kotv.

the needs]

Vg (am) Arm Eth


14

& &c, Arm Eth (imperat.) enexpe(om 24)1* unto t. /xvcicus D*FG, to the need Syr Eth Bo, N &c, Arm eTeTnnHT &c pursuing &c] trs. t. <pi\. Stw/covres N &c, Vg
..

cAioT-iicwTn bless &c] Bo,

NABDb &c,
r. 8. vfi.
..

Vg Syr (Arm)
D*
vjxos

Eth..

om FG,
those

..

trs. euA. k.

p.r)

Karap. cvXoy.

eneTiiHT &c

who

persecute you]

&c,

Bo Eth
&c,

om

your persecutors Syr

Arm m s .. those

cursing you

B 47, Vg Arm

(am)..

caiot
(b)

epooir bless them] tvAoyci-rt

Bo Syr Arm Eth..om Bo

ROMANS

XII 12

XIII 9
;

133

12 rejoicing in the hope serving the Lord ; the tribulation ; persevering in the prayer
;

being patient in
13

communicating

who (are) holy pursuing the love of u Bless those who bless them, strangers. persecute you 15 curse them not. Rejoice with those who rejoice weep with 7 those who weep. Give to all the (things) which ye [XIII.]
unto the needs of those
;
; ;

owe
the
the

the tribute to
;

toll

the fear to
8

him him
one

of the tribute of the fear


for
;

the

toll

to

the honour to

him him

of

of

honour.
the

Be not debtors
another:
9

except

loving

anything to any one, for he who loveth his


said,

neighbour

fulfilled

the law.

For when are

Thou

shalt

ju.npca.gOTriocoT curse

them not]

kcii p.r)

KarapacrOe

N &c, Bo

Syr

Arm

Eth..oin Bo(b)

Bo (afp) Syr ..trs. with those who rejoice, rejoice Bo Arm puue weep] Bo (acfhp) Syr..trs. as above Eth KXaieiv fr$BD*FG 47 67, OL Vg Bo Arm..pref. kou ADcLP &c, Bo Syr Eth 7 ^ give] ai* Bo .. aTToSore tf .fee, Syr Arm (Eth) ^] N* ABD*, m Vg (am demid tol), Bo .. add ow N c DeFGLP &c, Vg Syr Arm .. fioiron it. to all] to each Arm edd .. trs. to all that and to all Eth which is right do Eth .. trs. neTeptxrren Rotoh nifteit their due to all Bo and repeat jut* give thrice ntycoju. the tribute] Bo (pref.
15

p&uj

rejoice]

Eth

. .

xaipeiv

&c,

. .

JU&.)

..

trs.

to tov

<f>opov,

rov
to

<f>opov

&

Sec,

cui tributum,

(head money)
tribute
trs.

Arm. .and

him (whose Eth) of

Syr Eth (pay tribute) thus again tw to tcAos, to tXos fc$ &c, Vg (cui vectigal &c) thus again Ai^gOT and A1&. ititmo Bo Eth .. Eth ro has and to him also of fear,
xx\)
. .

Vg Syr (pay Eth) irreXoc the toll] Bo (pref.


trib.

tribute

also of honour, honour him ivm(e 13 ) X. lit. put not anything to you from 1 any one] (13M) f Bo (Atc g\i eptoTcn) .. /x^Scvi yu.^8ev o</>iAT N &c (o^>iAovTe? N*), Syr (pref. and)., and not to any (as) debtors be irjuepe found Arm .. and there is not that which ivill profit you Eth &c the loving &c] (13 1 ) f roaya-rr. aWyXovs L &c, Syr(h) Eth (love of

his fear,
8

and

to

him
e.

junpK*. \.

your neighbour)

..

cuenpe &c
TreirXrjp.

to love

one &c Bo ..to aAA^A. ay. fr$A

BDFGP m VgSyr(vg) Arm


f \ Bo .. trs. vofwv Eth (pref.)
9

hkoaioc the law] c&p] but Eth &c, Syr Arm Eth .. add THpq all Bo (b)
for also
this

gju irrpeqxooc r.

lit.

for in his saying]

which he

134

tgiipoc puihjUoc
se imeKgayrli. fitteivxioTre. FutenenieirjL*ei. nneceene netrro'XH euj^-ysuiK efeoX 35 nei10

**p.
^ttio
uja.'xe

A*epe gH eHAiepe neTc>iTOiru)K irreKge. T^csaiH p neeooT juLneToiTOTOic. itxiok (So. efto*\ n ^ttu> naa encooTii *.juniiojmoc ne T\c^nH.
neioTroeiuj. *se
jv

tctiiot

(3<l

ujoone

eTpeivruioirH
12

ga,

noniHfc.
ilgoTfo

tiiot c^p ^ newoTrcs^i gwii egoTii epow


eneoTroeiuj TtT^imicTeTTe

npoKorrre. * negooir

epoq. ton egovtt. jjuvpmuo

ev

tctujh
ncioit

(Se.

iienToXH]
eorom.

finieivr.
10
1

0/
i)
i

*/t<?

comm. Bo
1 ftgovo] f

..

Bo
,

(a)

(f

f iu
f1
ji

1 " h-scok] Sin. f

FmeKeivro\H 0/ i/te o*ftr .. en. Bo (e) eAoX]


..

om

f1

a Eo

1 (6) f

Ji

than Bo

ht*h]

f1

. .

eivr. f 1

12

(6)

fl

fl

egove f .. egoTe {more) " cit npoKOirre] f ij


'

1 *

. .

-HTI

f 1 *.. -JITJII

Bo

sazd Syr

..

/or

iftws

^e

sm'zA.

*Ae

Zaw Eth (om in &c Eth ro)..

yeypaTTTai yap

yap Arm)

Eth

$*! f*.p for this Bo yap ov poixiineKg. thou shalt not kill] pref. nncR-s. thou shalt not steal] ..add Syr
tf

FG ..to

&c,

Arm
>

cd (om

N & c Eo Arm ABDFGL, Vg (am


Eth

&c, Vg Bo Syr (h) Arm futol) Syr (vg).. add ov ifstvoofi. e/yu) irue. and the rest also] nexx Keoiri neon and every other

NP

Bo

..

pleted

{and further if m another comm.) euj&-5"x. e. they are wont to he completed] &TS e they were c. Bo (om e&. m), they are completed Arm, {it is) com&c .. and head of it all Eth gH cue Syr, ava/cecpoAaiovTai N
Kai
ei

tis

Ttpa

N c &c. Kai-co-Tiv W* A,

Syr

Arm Eth

in-thou &c] tv ra aya^o-fis

&c

..

s5en c^xienpe

*/te

Zovm^ Bo.,

om

ev

Tw

BFG, Vg Arm
&c)
.

{the love of

&c) love thy &c Eth .. Eth ro Bo Syr Arm Eth .. ws iiTeKge as thyself] NABD,
(*Aa* */iow sAaZi
is
i]

eavrov
10

FGLP
..

Aiepe &c the love


juLnec a)
. .

not wont to do evil to

its

neighbour]

f1 ,

Bo

(Un^c

..

trs.

om A, Cyr
is

he

who
f1

&c, Syr Arm .. ttxidk &c loveth his neighbour doth not evil Eth
ay. t. tt\. k. ovk (/car^py.

the fulfilling-love]

f 1 ",

Bo,

N &c, (Arm)
,

..

therefore love the fulfilling

of law Syr (Eth)


P, Orsiesius

te therefore]
..

om

Pachomius

aw N &c, Bo Syr(h).. ^e f H D*FG, Eth ..yap 115.. because


f 1 ",

Syr (vg)

ROMANS
not
kill,

XIII 10-12
thou shalt not
lust,

135

thou shalt not

steal,

and the
com-

rest also of (the)

commandments, they are wont

to be

pleted in this word, in


10

thyself.

The

love is

thou shalt love thy neighbour as not wont to do evil to its neighbour
:

u And this, the fulfilling therefore of the law is the love. we are knowing at this time, that the hour has even happened for us to rise from the sleep: for now our salvation approached unto us more than
believed
it.

12

us therefore

(at) the time (in) which we The night advanced, the day approached let forsake the works of the darkness, but clothe
:

11

e>vto

iiM and this]

fc$

&c,

Bo Arm

..

and

also this

Syr Eth

..

om

Pachomius
fr$

&c

..

enc(nc fl^oovii we are knowing] know ye Syr Arm .. ye are knowing Bo Eth
f Ji

ciSorcs (idovres)

ineioir(5ini

fllc)oeiuj at this time] time Arm ..that the time is

fl".. tov Kaipov

&c,

Bo ..concerning

-xe-ig. that the hour Syr..om Eth .. on wpa -qSrj NABCD 37, quia hora est iam Vg .. and the hour is now Syr .. that now the hour is Arm .. that came the time of awaking Eth .. 77S77 e vttvov FGL &c .. trs. 17877 mpa

has even happened] f 1

fl"

P,

Pachomius
fl
i

eTpen(pii fH)T. for us to


rjixas-eycpO.

rise

{awake Syr
..

Arm

&c Bo (eepeTeiiTeit e*moir) .. g^ nofrom the (our Syr) sleep] f * f a Bo Syr Eth .. trs. e v-rrv. eycpO. ^ &c, Arm ^M5 ] f H f ", ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm..^e Bo (aekp 26)
Eth)]
f1
**,

N C DFGL
1

&c,

N* ABCP

37,

Vg Syr (vg) Arm om Syr (h)(Eth)

u/xas

'

Eth
f1
i

d.

nen(nn

f li

)oir s.-epoii our salvation


,

approached unto us]

^q^witT epoii n-senennogeui approached unto us our salvation Bo, eyyvrcpov 77/j.wv 77 ow. N &c, Arm .. app. us our life Syr Eth mcTeire epoq believed it] f " .. om epoq f 67ricrTvcra//,ev & &c, Syr Arm-.n^g^" ii^HTq in which we believed Bo., (our life) which we
fl n'
..
1
1

',

hoped Eth

* tctujh the night] (6) f 11 f 1 ", N &c, Bo Arm., add r^p Bo Eth npoK. advanced] (K)..add now Syr., and passed the night f 1 " Bo ..passed Syr Eth .. departed Arm negoo-y the day] (6 1) f f i fl H ..add -2k.e Bo, N &c..pref. and Syr Arm Eth (and came)
12
1

Aifcpii(fl

-^qoo
..

Cit .. en fl )kco Rcw(o f ) let us forsake] (6 ?) fl n^pHi put down Bo .. aTroO^/j.eOa N &c, (Syr add from
* 1
j

fl

cit

..

us)

Arm
*

<nrofia\>fie8a

D*FG,

(Eth add from on us)

<Se therefore] 6 f 1

136

Tenpoc piuu^ioc
1R

unoToem.

cMtHir gn gciraiip kotk ^h. Airf gu


14

gwc engiS negooir uuvpitAioouje irra^n aik gen^-ge aim gn jji*. im-

eKKCog.
a^vco

^\\&.

xu>gG. gn geit^TWM &n. aa gitoTTHTTK iineii'xoeic ic nex^.


egewenieTTjuii^.

iinpqipooTroj
JieTts'ooft

nTTHc^p%

^e ujonq epuym gK TnicTic egen2 otm neTnicTeTe juew eo-yeju. sat juUiOKAieK. gOTgT k\ wiju. neTg-ooi ^e oveu. otootc. 3 iinpTpe

XIV.

neTOViom ceujq neTenqoircoxi


giwcon] cit
fliflii
e ng.]
*
..

^.
..

a/rco

UnpTpe
f1
f1
>

gnon
fig.

f1

f1

1 " ctt oroeiit] f

ovem
ukot
f1

ls

(6)

f
i

gen^.]
"
(cit)

f1 gfi>f.

"
cit

fifiK.]

genu.]
i
..

gnu.
I

f1

"6
2

f1

f1

oicot.]

6 f1

"
3

..

gicoioT.

6 f1
f1

6 f1

ovcai]

ujevcjoir.

Bo

1 (6) f

neTenq] 6

neTeiteq
f1

twice

and Eth ivm^ &c clothe ourselves] w let us clothe &c Bo, evSvo-ufj-eOa f 1 a, -a^e] 8e tf &c .. JUL&pov &c 3rd plural Bo (p) .. Aia.^ &c Bo (b) 3 ABC*D*P, Bo .. Kai cC Dt>FGL &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om f cit, 1 * f1 cit, Bo, t<* (om 17) fc**, Bo (bch j) itgonX. the weapons] f 07rAa N &c, Syr Arm Eth .. Ta epya ADE
,

ow N

&c,

Bo Syr

Arm

..

conjunctive with

^e

. .

jm^pen^- &c

II

gwc &c
..

makes this
light f1
. .

iy as heing in the day] (6) &c, the punctuation of f clause belong to verse 12, but the citation of 5001 ends at

pref.

that

and Syr .. om Eth we should walk Eth


fc$

Aiexpn(en f )xx. let us walk] f fiTC^nHY lit. being adorned] f l i l ",


1 il

1 '

cvo-x^ovws
sensibly

&c, Syr transliterates


j

..

encoir(&)HT being decent Bo..

gen (git f^-xHp g&nxep'xep revelEth ju.it gn lings Bo .. om Eth 10 .. song Syr ..play and in song 1 Aid. &c and not in couch] gn gnju. &c not in couches &c f fx-q koitcus
righteousness
dissipations] f
1

Arm., in work of
f 1 ",

Eth

Arm

..

Ka>/>iois(ais

37*)

&c,

fc$

&c
i

f!

f1
..

Bo

not in couch and in defilement] ", fx.r] koitcus kcu acreXyctais N &c, s5en ges.nuja.ipi Mi neAx g^nctoq 7 fcea impure Syr (Arm) .. <md fornication and not (om Eth
Jma.

nnKOTK-JULii gH

-scogjui

not ro)
(6
?)

Zms

Eth
/cai

gen(gn
17X015

f1

i)^-T.

&c

in strifes and jealousies]

&c, epiatv

..

c/nSi k.

77X00

fr$

&c,

en ovujfS'nHn

.n

ovp^og Bo Eth .. trs. jealousy and strifes ..j. and strife cdd)
ne.su.

strife

Syr

Arm

(jealousy

and

ROMANS
day
let
;

XIII 13

XIV

3
13

137

ourselves with the weapons of the light.

As being

in the

jealousies.

us walk decently not in dissipations and drunkennesses, and not in couch and in defilement, not in strifes and u But (^) clothe yourselves with our Lord Jesus
the Christ, and take not care for your flesh in regard to lusts. XIV. But he who is weak, accept him in the faith, (receive

2 There is he who him) not unto questions of discussion. but he who is weak belleveth indeed in eating all things
:

eateth herbs.

Let not him


let

eateth not

and

not

who eateth despise him who him who eateth not judge him who
nen (im f
! >

^Wa]

&c

om Eth
tov Kvp.

f l ")
..

-s.

our Lord] 6 &c

cit,

Bo (dfk) Syr Eth


Jesus the
fciriD

and]
i)

N &c, Bo Arm om B, Clem ic ne^c Arm Eth..^- B Christ] 6 &c cit, Bo, iv x N &c, Syr 6 &c, N &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth..om D*FG juLnpqip.
..

"v

1 (up. 6 f

&c take not care


p.rj

for

your

flesh]

6 &c,

Bo Syr Eth
k

..

trs.

Bo)TeTnc p(pa. 6)^ your 1 6 &c, Syr (Eth) ..rrjs <r. ^ &c, Bo (Arm) e(ii f )gen(git flesh] f ii)en^irjuiia. lit. unto lusts] 6 &c, NBDLP &c, Bo (s5eti) Syr Arm cdd (Eth) .. s C7ri6vfjuav AC, Arm .. om Bo (o*) .. and for the lust of
1-175

crapK. -rrpovoiav

&&c,

Arm

ii(j5&

your body Eth


1

..

ev C7ri0v//.iais

FG,
..

m Vg

Bo
ujcmq

i.e]

Bo
Syr
&c,

..

om Bo (ag f
him

26)

and as for him indeed Eth

ep.

lit.

receive
. .

hand

to

into you] Bo, Trpoo-Xa/xfiaveo-Oe &c, Arm .. give support Eth gn tit. in the faith] trs. aaOev. tt)

Trio-Tit \$

gOTgT(6..eT

1 Bo Syr Arm ..weak in his faith Eth egen^gil f f ) &c lit. not unto searchings of reasoning] p.i]
1

')

&c, s5en ga.itgioi *.it ivre 2e.nju.OK.11eK not in disjmtations of reasonings Bo .. not in disp. and (ne.11) reas. Bo (chj) .. not in scruple of doubts Arm .. and be not dividers in your
Sia/cpto-cis (oia)\oyio-p.wv
fc$

thoughts Syr
2

. .

jueit]
tine.

&c,

and act not with partiality to him Eth Bo Eth .. om Bo (ch*) Arm .. -^e Bo(hcj)
doubtful
to eat

..

yap Syr

niA*. all

things] trs. all things eat Syr (Eth)


. .

a'ooik

weak]

sick

Syr

Arm

Eth
co-Out.

**.e]

and Syr

Arm

oveju. eateth]

uj*.qoir. is

wont

Bo,

&c, Syr., co-^ictw

D*FG, Vg Arm

Eth

Arm (Eth) herb] Bo .. trs. Xaxava eo-0ii ^ &c, Syr 3 J &c, Vg iinpTpe &c let not him who eateth] (6) f o ecr6iu>v Bo .. but (Se) he who eateth Syr .. and he indeed who &c Eth ceujq
ottootc
lit.
,

1 despise] (6) f

Bo Eth

. .

trs.

r#iovTa \a\ e$ovO.


fl,

fr$

&c, Syr

Arm

. .

Kpiveru)
..

68

Avio &c and let not &c] (6)

Hc

&c,

Vg Syr

(Eth)

Se

138

Tenpoc
*ai

puiiicmoc
AAneTOTuyu..

neTeKqoTrcojui

K.pnte
4

niiovTe

tr^p

tk hia*. KKpnte FioTrgAA^d/X. neirra.qujonq epoq. euinioK aai ne. eq^c?ep&.Tq Gneqcsoeic h equ^ge.
qrt^jvge
*.
5

ep^Tq. ottK
a.e
6

<yoju.

^&>p iiivxoeic eTd<ooq

ep^Tq.
git

OTn neTKpnte jnen

ovH nempine
neqgHT.
nwoTTe.
d>.Trio

Fioirgooir n^p^ ott^oot. FigooTT \\\xx. noir&. noTr*. juus.peqT(OT

neTJueeve enegooT

eq*jteeire ensoeic.

neTOTrtoAi eqoircoA*. iiirxoeic.


a^Tio neTejFqoTcoA*. aat.
Fire

equjngiJiOT ***p

irre

iin-xoeic.
JuuLiou

eTenqoTcoo. ^it 7 imoTTe. Hum As^t qujnojmoT aajuloh k*it*.io]nc[ iuvq. *v[io iLuin *\]^^Tr
js.ttu>

4 6

f1 (6) (i 7)

(6) (17)

(6) (17) (a)

me

17

..

ctjul a

neTKpme] neT[K]pme 17.. imp. 6 7 .. ax Bo tong] (k) (17) (a)

(17 lost) toneg a

&c FG .. om conjunction Bo (af^, fxrj Bo Eth (reprove) ..trs. as before fr$ &c, Syr Arm nen(nn f^T^uj. he who accepted hirn] Bo ..trs. avrov TrpoaeXafieTo fr$ &c, Vg (Syr) Arm .. knew them all Eth 4 fiTK iiiju. who art thou] (17 ?) f av ns N &c, Bo (neon .. add ^.e o) Syr Arm .. thou therefore who art thou Eth eK(om i7)Kpme 1 judging] 17 f .. o Kptvoiv N &c, Bo (fieoK $h eT^-gear .. ii. ;6a> <J>h ct. chjo) .. who judgest Syr Arm .. toho reprovest Eth ju(aa f) neon ^n ue not thine being] (17) f who (is) not thine Syr .. aWorpLov N &c, Bo (nujeju.ju.0) Arm Eth eq^ge. &c he is standing to his lord or he will be falling] (6) (17) f 1 , Bo ..tw iSioj k. cmy/cei r] tti-ktu t$ &c, Arm .. to his lord standing or he fell to his lord Eth .. who if he standeth, to his lord he standeth, and if he falleth, to his lord he
fj.r]

&e N* A BCD*, Bo

..

ovSe o
,

nop)

Kpme judge]

1 (6) f

falleth

Syr
..

. .

while he

is

(to)

his lord he standeth, but (if) he fell,

certainly he will stand

no
for

MS
-2k.e

(TTadr/aeTai Se

Eth ro fc$ &c, Bo

qne^ge
..

-^.e

ep. but he will stand]


..

om

-^e

Bo (k 26)
Bo)oaa

. .

but (Se) by standing he standeth Syr

. .

pref. h or f .. ^e.p but he will stand


1

Arm
yap

..

Eth, see above


1

01m &(u}&

17,

t*&.p for it is

possible]
..

6 17 f

D^P

Swai-os yap eoTiv L &c ..hvvarai yap rrxoeic the Lord] 6 1 7 f 1 Bo,
,

fr$ABCD*FG 8vvclto<; NABCP, Arm Eth .. o 0eos


reached
to

DFGL
his lord

&c,

Vg

Syr (h)..Syr (vg)

lit.

it

the

hands of

KOMANS XIV
eateth:
for

4-7
4

139

God

is

he

who

accepted him.

Who

art thou

judging a servant, not thine being? he is standing to his But he will stand for it is possible lord or he will be falling. 5 There is he indeed who for the Lord to establish him.
;

judgeth a day above a day

who judgeth every 6 He and he the Lord who of is of the who thinketh thinking day eateth is eating to the Lord, for he is giving thanks to God and he who eateth not, (is one) who is not eating to the Lord,
:

but there

is

he

day

(alike).

Each

let

him be persuaded

in his heart.
:

and he giveth thanks


(who)

to

God.

There
is

is

[will] live to himself,

and [there

not]

not any [of us] any of us (who)

5 C Arm .. Aieit u&.p Bo, N* A juen] 617, N BDFG &c .. om Syr Kpme] 6 17, N &c, CP, dfg Vg .. i7e.p Aieit Bo (ae) .. since Eth 6 17, N Bo Syr ..heepeth Arm ..lit. is interdicted from Eth a.e] hot* &c each] 6 (17), &c, Bo .. om Bo (c 26) .. and Syr Arm Eth Bo, N &c, Syr (h) Arm .. add 8 37, Bo (ch jo) Syr (vg) Eth (aXXa) xikpeqTcoT &c let him be persuaded in his heart] (6) (17) .. ev (om A, en iteqgHT juUim fu) Tw iSiw vol irXrjpocf). fr$ &c .. Ai&peqecoT itgHT jQiAoq let him be persuaded of heart in his own heart Bo .. in conscience of himself be confirmed Syr..m his mind be contented Arm .. to each as commanded him his heart Eth (lit. all)
6

neTxieeve he who thinketh] (6)


..

17, Bo, o <ppovu>v


6,

N
..

Arm
the

is interdicted

Eth
fr$

eirxoeic of the Lord]


&c, Syr
koli

Bo

&c, Syr fini. to

Lord

17,

Bo (kl)

Arm Eth
p.r]

(God)

..

trs. Kvpito <f>povei tf

&c, Syr
*.tco

Arm

Eth.. add

(ppovcov

&c C 3 LP &c, Syr

Arm

(6)
ftTe

and i] (6) 17, ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth..om 47 u&p] Bo (dkl) 17, N &C..KCU P, Syr (vg) Arm Eth .. ovog-v&p nn. to God] (6) 17, tf &c, Bo Arm Eth (no difference is made
..

between God and Lord)., trs. to God giveth thanks Syr ^Trto and 2 ] 6 17 ..om Bo (chj)

Kvpiw

7 Ju(om 17 a)xiH \. Sx. there is not any of us i] 17 ] al .. Hxioit g\i r&p juuuon for there is not any of us Bo, ouSs yap Ty/xwv fc$ &c, Arm .. and (om ro) Syr, nemo enim nostrum Vg, for not any of us

there is not

from us Eth

n^q
&c, Syr

lit.

to him]

a,

Bo

..

trs.

eavna

17

and

cavro) (nroOvrjo-Ket

Arm Eth
jQ.(om 17
..

&.TTO)

om Bo
is

(l).. oir^e

Bo (b)
(17)
a,

not any of us

2]

Bo,

Cs

om

Ww N &c, Syr
Eth

a)ju.ii

and] (17) (a) .. \*e.v ixxion there


..

nor

to

him-

self dieth

Arm

..

and who

to

himself dieth

140

Tenpoc puiroaoc
n^q.
8

[wot]

eajtone
eujione
9

c^p

e[nujfc.ituj.]it

cttn&.uj>ii

i5.nxoei[c].

&.Trui

enuj^KJiio-y

eiiit-sjuoir

jul-

jrxoeic.

eigtone go. eiiuj&.nioiic[

eujwne

eitujaaiJiioT

jvim (S)noeic.
jvqecmcf.
10

eT&e

n&.i

c^p ^ ne^c

juiot

;\Trui

se
2k.

eqepxoeic

eweTxiooTTT

ajlR

tieTOitg\

H JvpOK gUHOK Koujq iDlneKcoH. TMita^gep^Tii ir^p THpH enfeHxii*. n juLnitoTTTe. qcH i?^p. -xe ^oitc[ mtok. ncse ivxoeic. "se n&T mui [hnko/\^] ii&.i [&.Tr]a> X^c [kiju.
ttTOK

&.pOK

KRpitte AATieKCOW.

(6) (17) a ennAiong] 17?.. enuja.niong i] (17?).. -neg a? enuj.MtJu.oir i] enujajuoTr 17 iin&.ioneg a enuj.Miiong 2 ] enenujjs.nju.OTr 2J enujejuov 6 .. nuj. a uje>.iong 17 .. e nn*. long a
9

10 (6) 17 (17 ) (a) junencon 2 (a) " error enft.] n*.gpen Bo (17 ) (a)

17

..

iine^con

a by

8 &c, Vg Bo .. om 17 sr, Arm .. because Syr .. and if va.p] 1 7 a, indeed Eth jun'xoeic to the Lord i] (6) (1 7), N &c, Bo Arm Eth ..

to

our Lord Syr

..

gH

n. in the

Lord a

..

trs.

tw

k.

co/i.v
..

fc$

&c, Syr

Arm Eth
Eth
2
]
.. -^.e

*.vio

and]

17, cav re

N
..

&c, Syr

Arm

and

if indeed

Bo
Bo
]
. .

A.iriu-'soeic]
..

om a,
fc$

homeotel
gju.
uts..

juuraoeic to the Lord


in

(6) 17,

trs.

tw

k. clttoO.

&c
fc$

&c a

eujume

eujione 4

(6) 17 a, tav Tc-eav T

indeed Eth

rre-iTe

Bo

&c, Syr Arm .. if indeed-and if <ge therefore] 6 17 a, {-$ &c, Bo (ovn)


..

Syr

Arm om Bo (c Jj) Eth eujume if 4 ] 17 a, (Bo) eav re N &c, .miR we are] 17._d.non Bo., trs. t. Kvpiov eoyx,v Syr Arm (Eth) juur&oeic of the Lord] no S$ &c, Arm Eth, our Lord we are Syr
..

MS
9

(6 a) has

ju. ..

ha. hoc those

of

the

Lord Bo

Bo ..om ^&.p Bo (a) 1) 17, tovto yap IS &c, in hoc enim \g..and because of this Eth.. because of this also Syr ..for in this indeed also Arm a. ne^c
eTile n&.i fA.p for because of this] (6
cis

juot the Christ died] 17 (a?), N*ABC*D*FGP 17, Vg Bo Arm Eth .. X' ai aireO. J^ c C 3 D b L &c, Vg (am) juov e^Tio &.cjtong died and he lived] (6?) 17, N*ABC, Bo Arm .. died Christ and he lived

Eth

..

awedavtv

k.

avearrj

FG, Vg

..

(nreO. k. av. k. ztpqaev

^ C D^LP

&C,

ROMANS XIV
will [die] to himself.
8

8-1 1
live,

141

For
if

if

we should

we

shall be

living to the
to the

Lord
if

and

Lord

therefore
9

we should die, we shall be dying we should live, if we should die we


this the Christ died

are (of) the Lord.

For because of
10

and

he

lived, that

he should become lord of those


alive.

who

are dead

and those who are


brother
for
?

But thou why judgest thou thy


judgement
seat of God.

or

why

art thou also setting at

we

shall all stand at the

nought thy brother ? u For

it is

written, I live indeed, said the Lord,

Every knee

[will

and rose Syr (vg) e^o-ev k. a-rreO. k. aveo-rrj &c that he should become lord of &c] (61) 17 (a), Syr-., that &c the living and the dead Bo (dfkl) .. that he should judge the living &c Eth .. iva icat ve/cp. /cat wj/twj/ Kvpievcrrj (ei) fc$ &c, Vg, dead and living together he should reign over Arm 10 *.] 1 7 a, N &c, Vg Bo Syr .. om Arm .. therefore Eth .. add iieoK
Syr
(h)
. .

died

and

lived

. .

D* Bo

ns.e

eqep-x.

thou

Bo(chj)
..

rt? tt o Kpivuv 47,

k(cr a)K.pme judgest thou] 17a, Eth (art indignomt as before)


thy neighbour Eth
..

rt Kptvets

fc$

&c..

brother] (17) a

add
..

ev too

/jl-j

HireKCoit thy ea8iew D*FG, Vg

(am**)

or] 17 a,

(iixJLon iieoK gton)

Vg Bo (b) Arm and Eth .. add koll N &c, Bo L .. om rj-aov 178 238, Syr (h) add in Syr
..

..

manducando fg edendo Vg (am**) enotyq art setting at nought] ta, e$ov6evei<s N &c .. despisest Vg Syr Arm .. repudiatest Eth na^ge &c we shall all stand] 17 a (Ten^ge.), -rrapacrTrjo-oixeOa fr$ &c, we are about to stand Syr Arm .. we are to arrive at Eth .. ceite/r&.goti epeoreii they will make us stand Bo ^a.p THpn lit. for all we] 17 a? .. ^non r^p THpeit Bo .. om 7ravTes-#ov 47* Ahai&] 17 (a), transliterates Syr .. tribunal Arm Eth jQjmoirre of God] 17 (a), fc$* AB

C*DFG

47

LP
11
. .

&c, guelf

m e, Vg (am fu harl Vg Syr Arm Eth


is

tol)

Bo Arm

cdd..-rou XP L(TT0V

C2

qcHg
..

it

written] 17
. .

a,

cc^hoitt Bo ..yeypa7TTai
^*-p]

&c,

Arm

thus saith

Eth
(17)

Eth pref. as Syr om Bo (f) Syr s.e i]

17 a,
..

H
fr$

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
ne-se said]
live

17

a,

Syr
..

om

&c
sr

a,

Bo

..

Aeyet

se

20] a, tf &c,

Vg Syr Arm .. Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth


fc$

&c,

trs.
ei

thus saith
/xtj

God I
..

D*

F er G

Eth and Bo

nM max &c every knee &c] (a?), 26) .. pref. and Bo (i>l) Bo trs. c/Aot k. TTO.V yow ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth &.-yu) \&c &c and every tongue &c] (a? 17?), NACDbLP &c, Vg Bo Arm., trs.
(cphjk
. .

142

Tenpoc puiraaoc
12

qit^]gOAio\o^ei [jSnn]o7TTe.
iS]juoit
(Sc -xiM

|>p^ &e]

noTr[&>
13

noir^

mjs.[^?V]o^oc

\poq SnitoTTe.

TeoT
eTiSKto

uneitepHTr. &.*\\^

Kpme
h

ilnpKpitie ivroq ajuim

wgoTo
14

ivxpon
^-neiee

JutneKcott
gj5.

CKMcx&.\oif.
ic.

^cooirK

&.TTCO

n-soeic

se liium

7V*&.v

cooq *poq juuvTa^q. eiiAHTi <ti.neTJU.eeve -xe nNi cooq. eqcooq xineTAAAt^T. 15 eiyxe ejfie oirpe o^p neKcow Xtrnei. eie a>iv\o eiujiocuje K&.T&. ottjv^evnH. eo_p&.i oH TeR^pe *npjLte7TT neitT\ ne^c
12

(17) (a)

g&poq] 17
13

..

^a/xcoq Bo (f)
)

G.juoq Bo (k) a..ie ot Bo

(17

(a)

(i7)(a)

.. excoq Bo .. add jujum -xm] -sine 17 h] ora 17.. He jufi a neie^e] i7..niee a ju.ju.fi]

eiJiiHTi ii] -julh^- a (omitting ju.)

15

(17) (a

ei] 17

..

e a

'

e$ofJL.

-n-aaa yA.

BD*FG,
..

guelf (Syr Eth)

JunnovTe

to

God]

(17),

Bo,

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm
of

t.

Kvpua 47,
..

12

ju.ju.on

us] (17)

vfxiov

Vg C

(demid) Syr (h) ..to me Syr Eth 116 n&^\ovoc will give

account] (17) (a 1) P, Bo .. trs. 7rc/n eavrov Aoy. oWci fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. all of us will be examined Eth trs. account for himself will give Syr
. .

give] (17), Bo, reddet Vg junnovTe to

NACDcLP&c,
God]

Syr Arm..a7roScoo-t

BD*FG
..

39,

17, Bo,

^ACD*LP

&c

before

God

Eth..omBD**FG
13

junp-<5'e -sin Teito-y let (us) not-therefore henceforth 17] (a?),

oto dfkl) Bo Vg, p.rjK(TL ow fc$ &c .. om therefore Bo (h*) Eth .. trs. -xe o-yn Bo (dfkl) neixepH-y one another] 17 a, Bo Syr ..trs. aAA.17A.ovs Kpi.vwp.ev & &c, &\. Kpiite ht. n. fig. Vg Arm .. reprove not our neighbour Eth
Bo
(ovii

xe

..

>s

Syr

Arm..om

henceforth

bat judge this indeed rather] 17 a.. aAAa tovto

Syr

..

but rather this resolve

but this rather judge


this rather think

Bo

..

up. /xaXXov N &c, Vg Arm &\\& cJj&i jUdAXon ju^^ear epoq om this Bo (fk) om rather Bo (26) and
..

..

..

eT3uK(o(Ko> -xp. a)-neK.con not to put (a) 0evai tw stumbling-block for thy &c] (17?) a, fc$ &c, Vg .. to fir) a8eA(/)w cr/cavSaAov B .. not to put occasion of falling for thy brother

Eth

Arm.,

that stumbling-block for thy brother thou puttest not Syr.. eujTeJU5d&. ors'pon ic ottck&.ii'x. juuckcoii not to put a st. or an occasion of falling for thy brother Bo ..not to reprove our neighbour h CKe.rrx. or occasion &c] no Eth .. h ecK. a .. om h 17 .. 17 $$

MS

&c.

tts

37 47**

ROMANS XIV

12-15

143

therefore] each of us will [give] account


13

12 [So bend] to me, and [every] tongue [will] confess to God. of- himself to God.

Let

(us)

not judge therefore henceforth one another

but (^)

judge

put (a) stumbling-block for u I know, and I am thy brother or an occasion of falling. that in the Lord Jesus, nothing is unclean of itself: persuaded
except to

this indeed rather, not to

him who thinketh that this is unclean, it is being unclean to that (one). 15 For if because of a food thy brother In is grieved, then thou ceasedst walking according to love. thy food put not to death thy brother, he for whose sake the
14

^coou-Ii I
8e 17..

add

add

know] 17 a, ^eAii Bo, 018a. N &c .. add 01m Bo (l) .. ir&.p Bo (f), Syr..pref. and Eth .. pref. this Arm..

we know and we

Arm
..

edd
xpio-TO)

ir-soeic ic the
irjcr.

Bo

..

om

ic

Bo

(26)

LP

37, Ai-m
a,

Lord Jesus] 17 a, N &c, .. our Lord Jesus Eth

coo(om a)q unclean-cooq unclean] 17


(polluted-polluted)

kolvov-koivov
..

&c,

Vg Bo

Ann

(unclean-unclean)

Syr., corrupt-corrupt Eth

g&poq
8l

contaminated-polluted ju&.T&..q of itself], 17 a, Si eauTov


av-rou

NBC

37,

giTOTq) who thinketh that this


s.e &<\6&.&e ax to

Vg Syr (from itself) .. Arm Eth (continuing as


is

ADFGLP

&c,

Bo (eio\
&c
to

helow)
1)

JuLneTJuteeire

him

unclean] (17

a.. etJ>H

e&sxevi eoveivxi^i

eqcooq

Ju.TieT5I. it is

iiTOTq ajlc^h

thinketh of something that it is polluted Bo being unclean to that (one)] (17 V) a .. q^e^eju. eTeAiAi&v Bo .. ckcivw kolvov N &c, to this it is unclean
(it

him who

Arm
15

..

to

corrupt

him only Eth


..

is)

polluted

Syr

..

but

to

corrupt

all

is

w,p] a
&c, Syr

trs.

Se

Eth

37, Vg Bo Syr (h w) Arm .. yap ^ neKCoit \-vnei (ni a) thy br. is grieved] (17
fc$

ABCDFGP
Bo (Hk.*^

])

a, o aS. o-ov Xv-n-eirai

&c,

ngH-r)
..

Arm

..

thou grievest thy

brother Syr

..

thou revilest thy neighbour Eth

revileth

me my neighbour

Eth ro..&.pe neucon n&.epcKeav2kdAi7ecee thy brother was to be &.k\o ckxx. thou ceasedst walking] (17 1) a .. scandalized Bo (ae) ovKTi-7repLTraTLs N &c, Bo (kaiouji Ail se), Vg ( iam non-ambulas)
..by no means-thou toalkest Syr .. there is not therefore to thee (us ro) love Eth egp. gii &c in thy food put not to death] 17 (a 1) .. fxrj
to)

(3p.a7roXX.

$$

&c,

Vg

..

liinepTekKe cjm cta.

it^c

julott

eopm

excoq s5en(eoiie) TeK^pe destroy not-in (because of chj) thy food Bo .. destroy not in thy food Syr .. will he because of food be destroyed

Eth

nexc axot

the Christ died] (17)

a,

&c,

Vg Bo

..

died Christ

Syr Eth

144
MJLOV
17

Tenpoc puiikmoc
16

i\poq.

AAnpTpe-ysioTr^
aaR"
18

&e\
OTtojut

eneit^c<&.eott.
gi cu>.

Tjuurrepo

c^p ^n JinHOTTTe ne
Te

*,Wjv

OT-SkiK^iocTrnH

nen\
Alne^c
ne.
19

eTOT^fcij.

oveipHiiH u. neTgiA n^i i^.p

OTp^uje gli" eqo ngig&.\

qpa^ii^q
(?

*>.p^

fc.Trio oTrcuyrn itnpwjue Ai^puncoT fic^ ii^pHitH ^tco na,n-

J5.nit07TTe.

kiot egotrit enewepHtr.


lingcoft

20

eT&e cnrgpe iinpKdwT^Te


juieit

UnitoTTe.

c07r&.js.fe

THpov. &.XA&.
21

q^ooir

inpioju.e eTit^oTuyti gii oT2spon.

n^itoir

&q ot^c TJ5ce Hpn. cry^e neTepe nencon n^osi'spon ngm-q h nqcK^n^^'Xi^e h nqarftfte.
CTJuEcyeiL*.
16

(17) (a)
^.iKeoc. a
:

Hup] I7..iinep

17

(17

(a

f!

<2.ik&.ioc.]

f ] repeats **.ik. instead of

oirnoq gladness by conjecture

p^uje by error, and Woide prints 18 1 at oireipHnH] -ne f (17) (a


..

qep)

f1

qpa^n&q] i7..qep. a

eqep.

f1

nrip.] 17

..

1 np. a f 20

..

ne
cJjh

^en
f!

nip.

among &c Bo
gcotoq
21

19

(17)

af
..

^pHim] -ne
f1

f1

(17) (a)
e-me*,]
..

gtofi]

a,

by error

qgoov] ovneTgcooir ne Bo
a tax
ovexx. e.q] f 1

e^na. Bo
&.n a

1 (a) f

ctH i]

o-rH e^fi

16 6e therefore] (17 1), fr$ &c, Vg Bo Eth .. enim Vg (fu) .. and Syr neit&r. our good] 17, rj/A. to a. DFG, ..om FG, Bo (a r ) Arm dgm guelf Vg Syr (vg) .. v/x. to a. i^ABC &c, Bo (neTenneen^neq), Arm..om pronoun Etb (ye shall not blaspheme) ..nen&uekOon nexx neTenneen. our good and your good Bo (fk) 17 l 1 7 a f .. om Vg (am) Bo (f) Eth ro e.n not] 1 7 a f (Syr t'e.p]
1
,

Eth)
&.n),

..

trs. ov

yap eoriv
&c,
1

77

(Sao:

&c,

Arm

..

ovidjui e.n f 1 (repeating

neju. oircu> was not being in &c) ne was not Syr Eth.. was not being in Bo Te is] 17 a.. om f N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. e.c (ec cfp) ^en it was nenne. the spirit] (17) a f 1 Arm..oirnn& a spirit Bo, in Bo &C TTVeVfJLCLTl t*5 18 neTgn n&i x?&.p e(om a)qo &c he who in this &c] f o-ev tovtu fc$*ABCD*FGP, dfgm Vg, $h <^p ctoi mAujk en $e.i (n&.i a) Bo Arm .. o-ev tovtois ^ c D c L &c, Bo (a) Syr .. trs. who serveth the Christ * but in this he who thus Eth ***p] a f N & c Vg Bo Syr Arm the Bo Eth Christ] (17 1) a f, tf BCDcLP &c AjEM)nexc jQ(e

Bo (n&cien

ottcoax

&n

is]

17

af

fc$

Arm

..

. .

>

. .

..

om

to)

AD*FG, Arm

..to Kvpua 47

orcum!

a chosen] (17) a f 1 ,

ROMANS XIV
Christ died.
17

16-21

145

it
18

Let not our good [therefore] be blasphemed. For the kingdom of God is not eating and drinking but (e>0 is righteousness, and peace, and joy in the holy spirit.
;

16

For he who in
is

this is serving the Christ, is pleasing to


19

God, and

a chosen (one) to the men.

So therefore

let

us

follow after the (things) of the peace, and the (things) of the 20 Because of food destroy not the edifying one another.

work
to the

of God.

Pure indeed are


will eat with

all (things)

but

(&.) it is

evil

man who

not to eat flesh

(gn) offence. nor to drink wine, nor

2l

It

is

good
weak.

(to

do)

that in
is

which thy brother will stumble, or be offended, or


Bo (qcovrcon
gr *
19

is straight
. .

a) SoKCfios

NACDFG LP
2

&c..

Soki/xois

BG

77 (after avOp.)

Syr has before sons of men approved


17 &c,
it.

&p*. s'e so therefore]


Siwk.

N
ft.

&c,
lit.

Bo
let

Ann

..

and now indeed


f1 ,

Eth ..now Syr


Bo..trs.
i$
to.

AA^pft (en a)
ei/o.
,

us run after] (17) a

t.

&c

n*. (things) of

i]

17, Bo,

to. tjjs

&vto (nejut Bo) &c..om a f 1 Bo (chj 2 o 26) Syr Arm Eth naoiiuoT &c and the (things) of the edifying one another] 17 a f 1 , Bo (omitting egoni), Syr .. ko.i ra 7-77? olkoS. tt?s eis aXX. fr$ &c, Vg (hail

demid)
20

Arm

by which

may

be edified

our neighbour Eth

. .

add

</>uAa-

w/A evD*EG,

mguelf
lit.

Vg

eTfte

jrre

c^
1T&.I

eT&e

fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm .. trs. ov;6pe of God because of a food Bo Eth.. because of this f!..add <Se therefore a f 1 .. pref. and Syr

&c

because of a food] (17)

efco\

e-e-fce

Eth

K&TdATe (om
..

..

Ki/rd/J"^\e,.\ei f 1
..

KaraXvetvFG
pure] 17 (a

airoXkv^

N*

let

us not destroy Syr

by error)] 17 a, N c &c .. ceova a.& lit. are


k

Bo .. trs. Travra-KaO. N &c, Vg Syr Arm (Eth) .. add tois KaOapois fr$ c Eth ro Eth (singular) xxen (juiix^ f !)] h$ &c, Vg Bo .. om Arm .. yap Syr but Eth &W&] 1 7 a f fr* &c, Vg Bo eTitenO-v. who will eat] 17 a f Syr Arm .. Se Eth Bo, who eateth Bo (h*mop) .. trs. TTpoa-K. (.ctOlovti frS &c gii ovxpon lit. in a
V) fl,
,

stumbling] a fl, Syr.. efcoX giTeit OTS'pon lit. through a stumbling Bo, 81a 7rpocrKop.p.aTo<i fc$ &c, Vg (Arm) ..with doubt Eth ..without
restraint
21

Eth ro
it is

n&OT
it is

good] (a?)

f1 ,

Arm.,
fc$

better

Eth

o-s-xe]

Bo (n&nec), kclXov N &c ..good is Syr nexx and Bo (ae) neKCorito

ftgH-rq in
a

which thy brother


to err

will stumble] a f 1 , Bo, ev uin-poo-KoirTet.

&c
..

..

-Av7raTai i^*P ..if

it

would cause

stumble our neighbour

Eth

nor cause

thy neighbour Eth ro

itq

(eq a

cr.

h (c

1717

146
2<J

Tenpoc puiikmoc
^e
otthtk oTrmcTic. k*.c it^R
23

itTOK

niJiTO
iju.oq
&<i

e&o\
gil
oircwtsJi'

xtnitoTTe. itsa^Tq iineTeiteqitfc.Kpitt

es.it

neTeneq'xoKiAJt^e iio.oq. equj^itOTrioui eqT^&.iHT. se


nicTic. 0006
geitito&e
ite.
itivit
*2k.e

neTit^pgHT
frr&.q^is.c
es.it

&n

git

ituti

etc Ftgeite6o\

ne gw OTiticTic

XV.

[ujuje x]e

aatoit [gtt iteTotrIT]

^[ui] mjlioott
aIjuoott. ^ttuj
noir&.
JuiAioit
ftdwit

CTpertqi

g*. [Ii]ju.itT<5'co&

TmeTJuuiT

<3"ojui

ftTetiTiJjvpicue

itaat

T^it.

noTrev.

ui^peqjspicKe
itJs.pjEI

iineTgiTOTooq
3

egoirii
iiTiK

enes-^^eott

tikcot.

Kd.i

ir^p

ne^c

ep^it^q

Ijulmii

4 juh njconc Fiiiej>p^?jH] jujuoq [ ] eimojL*.o[itH 5 eitexno [11^.11 Ft]ee\nic. nitovTe **.e FteTnojuoitH

22

a fl

niCTic Ke^c] f 1 ..mc^-c


23

&.c

a by error
a

Kpitie] n&np. will


..

not judge a

(a)

eqT(?'ek.i(ei

f^mr]

f1

a.qgiTq

eng^n Bo

ctc figen] no MS .. eTengri f 1 .. ctc iiovenoX (add juuuL^TesTq f) j6en ot(oiii ots o)n&.o^- a>n ne Bo (regarding gooA niton as singular
1

Gr

irav)
1

(a)

neTAxn doxx
..

jul.]

..

nid/rxojut
3

Bo
)

"

egomi

im^ppju.] eisn-pos
ju&.T*.Tq

iett-e Bo

(a

juaxiit Ju.Ju.oqJ

a..ju-

Bo

(a)

..

il

f1)

nq (eq
Syr

a f 1 )^. or be offended or

is

weak] a

f1

N C BDFGLP

&c,

m Vg

(h)

Arm

..

om N*et

AC, Bo Syr
lit.

(vg)
is

Eth
to thee a faith]

22

iiTOK-oiruTK OTrnicTic(^c a)
&c,

thou-there

Bo,

DFGLP

Vg (tol) Arm ..and


to thee]

^e]
it

Vg Syr Arm (Eth).. om f a, Bo (dfkl 26)


..

vurnv
1
,

rjv

X <ris

NABC,
..

fc$

&c,

Vg Bo Syr
&c,

indeed

if indeed thou hast faith

Eth

K.(om a).c ii&k


e

lit.

put

it

put

in thee Bo.. Kara creavrov


it

Xe

fc$

\g..in
believe

thyself

hild in

it

Sjr..keep
believing

to thyself (lit.
..

peculiarly)

Arm., confirm
to

thyself

thy

Eth

thou

thyself hast
..

caused

Eth ro
1

JunliTO &c before God]


KiJUd>7e]

om S*

om

before

Bo (n)
. .

^^((jof

Bo

(eTcqu^ep-i..)
lie

Ann
23

in that which

found

distingui shed Syr (probat) certain Eth unless he should examine


&c,

Vg

. .

liimself^th. ro
1 pgHT-cjia/y doubt] a f
,

&c.

Bo Syr

Arm

Eth ..discernitVg

..

ROMANS XIV 22-XV


22
:

147

But thou, thou hast faith have it before God. Blessed is he who will not have to judge himself in that which he was
23 He who will doubt therefore, if he should eat approving. he is being condemned, because he did it not in faith but
;

all

things which are not in faith are sins. XV. [It is right] for us indeed, among those for

possible, to support the weaknesses of those for

whom it is whom it is not

possible

and not

to 'please ourselves.

Let each of us please his

3 For even the neighbour toward the good, with the edifying. 4 the and the consolaChrist pleased not himself [ patience ] 6 But tion of the scriptures we should get for us the hope.
;

the

God

of the patience [and the consolation] shall [give to

decided

Arm
eateth

Eth ro &e therefore] f l Eth. .yap Syr. .and Eth ro


if

om

a,

Bo

(f)

. .

Se

&c,

Vg Bo

equj&.n(eujcon e>.quja.n Bo)

&c, Vg Arm (even if) Eth .. and because he did it not in a faith] f 1 fr$ &c, Bo (xe noTeftoX 55en OTrn^g^ e.n ne) Syr Arm Eth .. because continued not his constancy he sinneth Eth ro gcofi-nicTic but allouujoju.

he should eat] (a)


-se
TA.qes.a>.c

f1,

Syr

&c

lit.

1 faith] f

..

om

a homeotel

l -^e] f ,

&c,

Vg Bo
:

..

om Bo (chjl)

..

ne are sins] a Bo (oTtioki ne) Syr Eth (ro, see f, Arm? .. ajxapria cortv N &c, 200 et lectionaria, Syr (h) above) .. add tw 8e Swapevw-ap^v L al fere 1 a 1, N &c, Vg Bo Arm (aba) Eth .. om P*, Bo (b) .. therefore -2>>e] n& for us] a, Bo, N &c, Vg Syr Arm you Eth j>n Syr &.piCKe na.n o(om a)ve.n among] a Bo (o*) .. && lit. under Bo please ourselves] a, Bo (pa.na.n HAia.-ira.Ten) Eth .. eavrois apeo-Kuv
ro)

and Eth ..yap Syr Arm (Eth

gen(gn a

f )n.

. .

fr$

&c,
2

Vg

(nobis)

Syr Arru (ourselves only)

&c, m Vg Syr (h) .. pref. aAAa Syr Arm .. pref. and Eth .. add ^e Bo (l) .. add yap ininusc. vix mu. xkxxon of us] Bo (2 6) tt ABCD*L &c, Syr Arm Eth .. vtmv D^FGP, m Vg Bo (HAiioTen) Arm cdd

nova, each] Bo,

ABCDFGLP

encsno &c we should get-the hope] (a ?) Eth .. that hope we might obtain Arm .. irre -^geXnic ujconi na.11 that the hope might be for us Bo Syr rrjv e\Tn8a e^wpev N &c, Vg
4
. .

^e] a

..

and Eth
..

ne-TnoxionH

of the patience] a c

&c,
the

Vg

Bo Syr Arm

ivre

^gipHsiH of the peace

Bo (ae

x ) ..

the

Lord

God

L %

148

Tenpoc piuiojoc

qe[^ hhtiT nxiejeire cota. iio[7rioT] gn 6 sK\c gi OTcon [uii ott]neTnepH-y k^t^ ne^c ic. ^tio ] T^npo h[otu>t] eTeTit[e^eooT] j5.nnoTTTe [
[iah nconc]
[neicoT

juLneivxoeic]

ic

ne[^c.

]3

gtt

ee"\]nic

14 -^-neiee [<xe ct[gn ot^o-m. iSn]end>. [eTOT^evfe]. lifeHHJTU II^C[HT. SSe] TTn[Uie^ g]C0TTHTr[/m nn T it &.jwoT]q. eTeTiT[-s(o]K e.&o'X. inco[oTrii] THpq
]

eim

is'ojm

on
*.

aauliotiT e[^-cft]to i\iieTii[epH]7r.

15

[gH
ei[^
n]^i

o]ttto?V[ju.&.]

M[cg&.i
eT&e]

hht
16

&.]noute[poc gioc]
[itT&.TrT&.&.c

wht]
e&o*\

iiTijme[eTre

Te^^pic

[giTS
ic

une^c
ecjujJHn
Tivi

[eTp^ujume] Fi*\iT[oirp<?oc] [egoTii eg_eeit]oc eiiy[ijiuje iineTr^^^eXion


&.vtM[oc]

nno]TTTe.

jQnitoiTTe *seK&.c] T[npocr^op&. im]ge[eitoc eceuj]u>n[e


[

grc
L

ovim*. eqoT[^]dii.
ic

17

oirri-

s\e] iiuiivT

ixnujoT 'ujoTr] iine^c


1B

nii^pIS]
you Bo
(f)

l4

(a)
18

(23)
17

(23)

nes.i

to

me]

itu>Teit to

(23) of joy Eth


(pref. all)
..

(23)

nconc the
the father

consolation] a

1,

&c,

of mercy Eth

gu among]
i<$

a,

toward Bo

(e)

Syr

Arm

(Eth)

Syr

..

concerning Eth

ne^c
.

K&.T&] a, Bo, ic the Ch. Jesus]

Vg Bo Syr Arm ev &c, Vg .. &c, Vg Arm .. in


fr$

a,

BC DGL
2

&c,

guelf Bo (chj) Arm cdd .. w x NAC*FP 37, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth 6 gi ovcon together] a .. o/xoOv/xaSov & &c, Vg Arm .. ;6en OTrgHT uo-ytoT in one heart Bo, in one mind Syr ..all vie together Eth iinnoirre lit. to God] T^npo mouth] a..ju.evi thought Bo (chj) a., our Lord Eth ro wvu> and] a, fr$ &c, Vg Bo Arm..om Bo f neiurr the Father] a?, ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm ..om Eth (ag 26) Syr (ro repeating our Lord at end)
14

ii&cnH'v

my
c.

brothers]

23,

DFG,

Syr (vg) (Eth our).,

trs.

aSeA</>oi /xov kcu a.

NAB CLP &c, m


Bo

Arm. .trs.
br.

mioi; gio nekCitHOT

Vg Syr (h) ..trs. k. c. a. a.8. /x. n^gHT &ht exert -etmoir / a?so my

am

persuaded about you

n-ecoTeit gurreii

TeTemueg
..

ye,

Vg

Syr

Arm
..

cdd

om DFG,

giovr. ye also] (23) ..Bo has ye also are full, kcu avroi fxearoi i$ &c, m Arm Eth JGLimeTneatovq of the

good] 23

aya6u)o-vvr]<5

&c, Syr

Arm

..

all

FG, dm Vg..j6eu

gto&

mkrt R&ra^on

good work Eth .. dyamys in every good work Bo

ROMANS XV
you] to think one thing
Christ Jesus:
[glorify]
6

6-17

149

among one another according to the that together with [one] mouth ye should
]

God
13

and

[the Father of our Lord] Jesus the

[Christ.
14

in the] hope, [in a

power of the holy]

spirit.

[But] I
it

am

persuaded concerning you,

my

brothers, [that]

ye also are
ledge,
15

with all know[full] of the good, being complete being possible also for you to teach, one another.

But boldly I wrote [to you] in part, [as] reminding you [concerning] the grace [which was given] to me from God 16 Christ Jesus unto the [for me to become] minister of the
Gentiles,

ministering

[the gospel of

God

that the offering

up] of the Gentiles should become acceptable, having been 17 1 have therefore the boast of the sanctified in holy spirit.
Syr Eth
t.

eTe-rlvx.

efc.

being complete] 23,

Tn-wXyjp. ft

&c,

Vg

(repleti)

[satiated) ..full
lit.

Bo

(jueg)
all]

Arm

..

pref.

and Syr Eth


fr$BP..om
-n??

jrcoovfi

the knowledge

(23)7^

ttj? yvuxr.

ACDFGL

&c, Bo Arm eir(eoir 23)11 &. &c it being possible also &c] (23), Bo (om on also)..8vv. kcu aXX. vovO. NABCD b (L)P &c, d Vg (ita ut p. om kou) Syr Arm(om also) Arm cdd .. aXXrjX. 8vi>. vovO. Dsr *FG, m .. and ye are able to teach your neighbours also Eth ro Eth (om also) ntteTiiepHv one another] (23) Bo .. aXXovs L 17 37, g Syr 15 .. and Eth -2k.e] 23 eucg^i &c I wrote to you] (23 1), ft* ABC, Bo Eth.. add aScA<oi N C DFGLP &c, Vg Arm ..add my brothers

Syr

Arm

cdd
little

e>.noju.epoc] (23

?),

ito"!re>.nojui..

Bo,

a-rro

/xepovs ft &c,

Eth..trs. a

Se Syr..trs. brotliers

a
1

hhth]

HTTJu.e[eire] as

reminding you] 23
grrlx from] 23?,
..of

[2 WC ] ei ft gioc ei^ O^axciti nu>Teii


little

Arm

Bo..omEth

eo\
&c,

ACDEGLP
i6

Bo (eo\ grren) God, omitting which &c Eth ro


i

a-n-o ftBF, Syr Arm .. vtto God which I found Eth..o/

neX c

ic of the Ch. Jesus]

23,

tfABCFGP
ngeenoc
to.

37,

Vg Syr

(h)

..

iv

DEL &c,
1,

Bo Syr
&c,

(vg)

Arm Eth
eis

lit.

the nations]
ea.is"rM[oc]

23,

Bo Arm

..peoples
ft

Syr Eth..om

c0.
..

B
Eth

sanctified] 23

Bo (ecTovftHOvr)

Arm

chosen

..

pref.

and

Bo (ae) Syr Eth


(23),

6e therefore] ovRt^i I have] 23, Arm cdd ..we have Arm ow ft &c, Bo (b &c) Syr Arm ..om Bo (ACG r H jk) .. but Eth iinu|OTruj. the glorying] (23), BCDFG 37 ..my &c Eth .. om ttjv
17

ftkhV

Sec,

Bo

(iioiruj.)

Arm

junexe

Jc of the

Ch. Jesus] 23

..

150

Tenpoc pimojoc
18

nitoTTe.

ime i]To\juL*.
L

ine[TeIne]

ne^c &^q
eitujnH[pe]

^a,p Fi2se Aa^Tr fiujs.'xe e&o*\ giT[o]oT encioTH [][gw] t^oju ilgewt&cjul 5lne nu^] eTOir^fs.
19
r

geenoc gI3

nuj[^]'xe ulIT nexofc.

w>em]
goiCTe

julK

gH

m\ok x[m] eiepoTC^TVHA* aim


ni\\TpiR[on]
20 ~ 23
[

n[ec]K(jOT

ujev-

*.i]

Tp^2stOK e&[o\]
2t

nev*we\ioit
gwc
e]iit&.fe(OK

[ik]nwoTTe.

gj\]g_

ITpojuine.

Tecn\m\ ^geXni^e [eii^-y] epumt ^voo

tr^p]

Fihht

&o\ giTCTHTTti
e6o*\]

it[ceenoi

giTeTHVTK
25
>

[^ti]oTT [ejt]^T eiuj&.n[ci] [aa]ajuotI[ n[oT]^nojutepoc. uomtoitei eneT[nneTrjji& ][26-27-j euj^se [itge]eitoc ir^p

18

2 3)

1D

3)

c **)

HJ*2-]

3..ig* e.g. cit


k

niWTpiROit]

24

Ctt..ni\\Hp. 23

(6)(2 3 )"

"(6)
Christ

ev x-

"5

&c

>

-Bo

Arm ..in

Jesits

Syr.. Jesus

Christ

my
(h)

glorying Eth
18

nnerroX.
fixe X.

for I
111

was not daring] (23


..

..

ou-toX/xo)

N C B,
L

Vg Syr (vg) Arm


to say

N* ACD 1), / dare Eth


..

&c,

Bo Syr
..

**^p] 23
to

Eth
Eth

iiuj.

any word] 23

ese ovc^-xi
37,

and say a word

Bo..Xa\eLVTL

A. &c, Syr Arm.. jQneTelxne of that which] (23

NABCDFGP
1),

Vg..om

ti

&c, Vg .. >en negative) .. wv not &c Bo ire^Qc the Christ] 23,

&

(Eth without h eTeHne &c in those in which did


Syr

Arm

Bo

..

tis. Kcn-apy. x/ho-tos

^ &c

>

(Syr)

Arm
..

(Eth)

e,*^ did] 23

..

Karip(r]p)y.
gi.

&c,

Bo

(epgiofi)

Arm Eth ..worketh Syr Arm trs. before non Vg


encoyrH
lit.

e&oX
..

tis.

before Christ Syr

through me] 23, Bo, ^ &c, Eth .. add Xoywv B

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
iiiee-.

unto the hearing] 23, Arm odd .. eve. unto a hearing Bo, that should believe the peoples Eth (Bo dfk .. so
subject)
..

make
epyw

&c the word &c] (23)..Aoya> /ecu word and works Syr .. words and works Arm .. >eix nc^^ti ^enngo>i in the word in the work Bo 19 itfoxx the power i] 23, Bo (a eh) .. Swa/xci N &c, Bo (ovxoju, ngeitAX. &c of signs twice) Syr Arm Eth .. add avrov D*FG, m
nuje.'xe
..

N &c,

Eth

om and Bo

and wonders] (23), Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm .. signis et prodigiis m ..and juneim&. eT. of the holy spirit] (23), by sign and by wonder Eth

Bo (BCG r Hj) Arm..7rvei;/iaTos ay. ACD*F(G) Vg Bo Syr (h &c Eth of the S2)irit of God Syr ^cv^a/ros B gcocT(-a. 23)6
..
..

s)

so

ROMANS XV
Christ Jesus with God.
18

18-27

151

word

of that

For I was not daring to say any which the Christ did not through me unto the
19
:

obedience of the Gentiles in the word and the work

[in]

the power of signs and wonders in the power of the holy spirit, so that I from the Hierusalem, and round about her

even
po-23j

unto

the

Illypikon,
24
[

fulfilled
I shall

the

gospel

of

God.

go unto the Spania. and be [For] I hope to come through you [to see] you, if I should be satisfied with you thither, you by [escorted]
years.

man y

When]

in part.

[25-27]

Yor

if

the Gentiles share in their spiritual

that I from the Hierusalem, and round about her even unto the Illyri-

N ABC LP &c, Vg .. gooCTe icxen i\hju &c nufrom &c I filled them with Bo., so that from J.I went round about unto I. and filled Syr., so that I from J. (add round about cdd) unto the lands of the Illyrians filled Arm .. and how I preached in J. unto the borders of Iydriko and I fulfilled Eth .. cootc KVK^ W DFG iiimovTe 7T(Tr\y]pw(r0ai awo Iep. p-^pt T ^^* Kai of God] (23) .. tov x- N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth 24 emaJicoK I shall go] 6 1 (23 1) Bo (uje iihi) iropevo-ofj.au L 122**, Arm ..iropevw(o)ixat fc$ &c, Syr .. profici scar f g proficisci coepero de eTecn. unto the Spania] 6 (23 1) Bo Vg .. Eth has and while I go
kon, I fulfilled] (23)

AiJkgoT

e. so

that

(e^-cn.)

eis rrjv o-iraviav fc$*


..

espdnyd Eth
epir)Tn
to

trs.

unc al, Syr (ispanlya) Arm (sbania) .. toward in hispaniam proficisc. (coepero) de Vg fg, ..add

nitHV eL giTeTHVTri en&v L &c, Syr (h) come through you to see you] 61 23? .. ounropevopLevos Oeao-acrOai N &c .. quod praeteriens videam vasYg .. that I come and see you Syr .. in passing through you to see you Arm .. (that) I shall see you (as I) pass by Eth .. eit^ir epuvreit ema.uje iihi eju.&.ir to see you, ciujmici &c if I should be satisfied being about to go thither Bo
c e\evao/j.ai Trpos vtAas tf

with you in part] 61, Bo (eujton eaujMici Q. ;6en ov^noAiepoc)


trs. eav vpnav

..

(fruitus fuero) .. when that a little from much I should be delighted in your sight Syr with you I (we cdd) should be filled ..iffirst indeed a little from much
ep.7rA.770-

7rpwrov airo p.epovs

#00

&

&c,

Vg

Arm
27

..if

I should first have


iig.

rejoiced with

you Eth
icxe ^*p me-tmoc
&c, Vg Arm ..for if shared with if indeed they koih. eitevim. (nit&)&c

euj-se

i^p

for if the Gentiles] (6) ..trs.

Bo

..

ei

yap

t. ttv.

olvt.

(om L)

ckoiv.

Td

eOvr]
..

in spirit shared with them the peoples Syr the peoples in work of the spirit holy Eth
share in their spiritual (things),
it

is

right] (61)

..epuj^Hp epwov

152

Tenpoc puin^ioc
[uj]uje

tikoh 78 n*i

epooTT

eujUuje

nvr cm

en[c>pKiKcm.
ltiV!r

[ovit]

iuj&ms[oKq]

e6o\

ini[K^]pnoc ^na^ftjiOK eo\ [giTeTlHTTii eTecna.29 m*. ^-coottH ^e <xe eittHTr [cm] otx[u)k eftoA
30 h]ca*ov [Sne^c]. ^-n^p^K[^\ei HljuoiTK [n^chhitJ &o\ 2.i[TiS neivxoeic ic ne^c] &o\ gi [Tj.p^nH iinenii^ 31 ~3 3

T[^c^pa,^]

uw

XVI.

^CTritglCT*.

-\e

HHTM

JLl^OlfiH

THCCOtt.

2 <xe Tpeqwj5IujG T FrreKKAHcia. e-rcm ne<y)Qpe^c. TeTiieiyonc epum\ gli n-xoeic gu otUtiuj^ FuteT-

OT*.^.
28

a,7TU>

flTTn^gp^TTHirTIl
30

itSum^c
23 m neJU Bo

cm

oco

"
(6) (6) (23)

(23

^-j

s5en ov(riov D

&e)nnVriKon

on epwoTF fk)
(thing
..

ceAinuje. (add share with them in a {their

on BD.,^e on chj..

dehjk

18) spiritual

things D &c) they are worthy (also) Bo (all have also either here or at end or both) .. o<f>ei\ovo-iv kul &c, Vg (Syr) Arm .. it is eujju. &c to minister to them in carnal right Eth (things)] (6) .. en ni(noir b 18. om Ke FK)Kece,pKiKon that iiceujeAiujHTOTT they should minister (to) them in the (their b 18) carnal (things) also.,

Vg..

cv rots aapKixoLS XeiTovpyrjcrai airrois (Kctvoivqcrai avr. that also in that of flesh they should serve them
.
.

37 80)

&c,

carnal things sharing to become Arm in that which is necessary for their body Eth 28 ciuj. &c if I should fulfil and seal to them this fruit] 6 ?, Bo (liiia.ioin-a.g moor this fruit to them) .. cjn-rcAeo-as xai o-cppayiaa/jLevos
avrois (om B 76 108) t. Kapirov tovtov N &c, Vg Syr .. having fulfilled and having sealed the fruit to them Arm ..having fulfilled and having sealed Eth ^ne.fkoK &c I shall go through
81 vfiu)v(a<;

Syr., also of the that they should minister to them

EG) Vg../

(through by you) a-Traviav ^ C CL &c..eis

you] (6) a7reAevo-o//.eu pass over you Syr Arm (by you) Eth eTecna.ni* unto the s Spania] (6 1) Bo,
shall
trie.

N*ABDEFGP
to

ttjv

37

al,

in hisp.Yg, to

spantya Syr,
29

to

sbania

Arm,
..

esjmnya Eth

-*e] 6

23.

&c,
6

Vg Bo Eth
g^ptoTen

ht

am coming]
..

Arm has this I know., yap Syr wuhot *.iiihov / came unto you,
..

J came &c Bo

(pxo/xevos xpo? v/tas-eAeuo-o/Acu

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

(in

ROMANS XV
things,
it is
28

28

XVI
should

153

right for

them

to minister to
if I

them

in carnal
seal
to

(things).

This [therefore]
that
I

fulfil

and

them
29

this fruit, I shall

But

know

go through you unto the Spania. am coming [in] a completion of


30

blessing [of the Christ].

I beseech

you,

[my

brothers],
love of

through [our Lord Jesus the Christ] and through [the


the spirit 31_33 ]

XVI. But

commend

minister of the church which

should accept her in

you Phoibe our sister, being the 2 is in Kegkhreas that ye the Lord worthily of those who are holy,
to
:

my

coming)

..

om

ep^.

FG

..

/ come unto you Eth, omitting


23
1

eXevcrofiai

gn &c

in a completion of blessing of the Christ]


ivre

^en ovjuog
Bo,
ev

iic.is.ov

npc
..

in a fulness of blessing of the

Christ

TrXrjpojfjuaTL

(Tr\r)p(D<f>opia

D*FG)

cvAoyias %y e\ev(rop.at

fc$*ABCDE

FGP al, Vg
it is

cv 7rA.

v\. t. euayy. t.

of

tlie

blessing of tlw evangeliyun of the

cdd) .. in the completion of the with fulness of blessing I shall come


30

c xp eAewo/nai fr$ L &c, in fulness Messiah I come Syr (Arm blessing of the doctrine of Christ Eth ..

Arm
(o)

^ne.pe,.K.

beseech]
.. ..

23

1,

^^-go Bo
beseech

Arm

..

^go
..

-a.e

but

beseech Bo,

^
1,

&c, Syr

^^go otii/
and I
*

beseech therefore

Bo (aemnp)

obsecro igitur (ergo)


1

Vg

Eth
..

-*e] b 23

tf

ABCDbLP, Vg Bo

trs.

v/uv 8e Syr

om D*FG,

$oiAh] 23 .. Phipe Arm .. Fube Syr .. Fiben Eth .. trs. Tenc. our sister] 23 x -qp.wv NBCDL 3ucjj. t. fi(e)TeneHnov Bo e-Te &c, f Vg Bo Syr .. vp.wv AFg r GP, Bo (j) .. om our 109, Eth
,

Arm Eth

being]
(gcoc)
$$

23

1,

N*AC DFGLP
2

&c,
1

Vg..add
.. ..

/cat

tfcBC*
Syr

47,

Bo

Tpequj. the minister] b 23

ovpequj. a min. Bo, Shxkovov

..

Ke^xP ekI *kC &> Keivxipe&c Bo (p) S B*D*F(tas)G Kyxpa.L<; B CD C LP &c Ke^peats al genkhratsvots Arm Keiv).P( K P H ) eec Bo (peoc 0)
23
1 .. ..

&c, Arm Ke^xP eekC ]

gn

in]

23

1
,

Bo,

&c

of

Vg
..

(cenchris)
..
..

Arm Eth

Kevxpeais

NA
..

kankreus Syr

..

kenkrees

Eth

kenkrees
2

Eth

ro

..

^emtpeoc Bo
Syr Eth
(pref.

(j)
-rrpoa-S.

tyonc ep.

lit.

take her unto you] (bl) 23 1 , Bo,

avr.

BC

DFG, Vg

(harl)

and)

..

avr.

-xp.

NALP

&c,

Vg Arm

in &c] b 23 *, Bo, cv Kvpioi N &c, with God Eth ro gii ovjunujik nejuinuj&. in the w. Bo &.gepa.TT. it.

gH

&c
. .

Vg Arm .. in
lit.

our Lord Syr

Eth

in a worthiness] s5en

lit.

7rapa<rTr)Te avrrj to Iter

&c,

Vg Syr (Arm

become guardian)

stand with her] 23 ', administer


. .

Eth

..

nTeTen^TOTC

(hat ye help her

Bo

goon

max

all

things]

154
HIJL1

Tenpoc
eTCClta^ge ItHTVl
xtiT
js.ktt\jv

Piiuiruoc

AAJUtOOTT.

KM

C^p HTOC
3

gOOUiC

js.ca.gep&.Tc jml? OTTjutHHUje

\tw

iiH.sj{.&.i

go*.

ujme
ic.

enpicK^
4

it^uj^Hp

epgcoft

gll

ne^c

wea ht^ttkio ine7Tjuus.Kc[ g^. TM\/7r)H. it^.i e^ujngjuoT utootott *,uoK Aid,7r*.^T *wi\ ^"A^a. UKeeu5

AJLU TCOOTTgC CTgAA K?VhcI^ THpOTT HMgeeHOC. neTHi. ujme n&.ineToc najuepiT. ctc n^i ne niyopn G ii t^cijs. ujme eu^piis.. t^j Fit&.cegOTit ene^c.

ujen gi\o Ftgice epumT.

ujnte e^it^poitiKoc.

juii

(b) 23

d,R-ir\*.]

23
4

(b

?)

HN..\Rif\\&c l
5

(b) 23

23
fr$

en&meTOc]
6

eneii.

&c

23

Tiki]

-&H

Bo Bo

Bo (mnp)..&ris'\\& Bo..*.ki\\&. *.\\&. 23 1 .. &. iteju 6m and Bo n^i] ileoq Bo gil in] irre Bo, tt/s
J

(b) 23

who they are Bo

give sign unto them] eve

! eTor^\iid>em epoov lit. o&ncoirm ne who known ones

eTecna^oe &c 23 !, Bo Syr..ev w av N &c..m w/ia< Arm Eth which she will want of you] 23 1 N &c, Bo (Arm invoke you for) ..
,

everything which she askeih of you before irapacrT. Syr .. Eth, conRtoc gtowc she fused ; Bode has in eo, quo indigueritis cura vestra
trs.

herself]
lit.

23

]
,

Bo

avr-q

fc$

&c,

Vg
1,

Syr

Arm..om Eth
became before

&c*wge

&c

she stood with] (&?)


..

23

Vg

Syr (Arm) (tfA)BC(LP) &c

(irpoo-TaTis-eyevrjOr))

^cujumi
e/A.
*

ii&'xeii

Bo

..

effected

(much) Eth
lit.

..

trs.

/ecu,

kcu aXX. Trpocrr. eyevero


..

DFG
t/xov

ou\*AHHUje
lit.

a multitude] (b) 23

aAAwv
..

DFG

e^Tio

iiXajulm gio

and
et
.

with

me

also]

23

..

om Eth

om and Bo..k.

avrov i$ &e,

mild
to
3

DFG.. trs. mihi ipsi et multis Vg (fu) many and to me indeed entirely Arm Trpio-KiXkav minusc. mu. npicK*.] (b) 23!,^ &c, Vg Bo Arm
ipsi

Vg Syr

. .

kou cp.ov

Bo (-v\\&. AC J
23
l
,

..

-R&W&

..

npiCKXe.

p)

Syr Eth

Bo, awepyovs fc$ &c, Syr .. om Arm .. adiutores Vg the Ch. Jesus] (b 1) 23 \ Bo .. add kcu rqv kclt oik. avr. ekkX.

uj&Hp fellow] gSI &c in

D*FG

..

in

Jesus Christ Syr


Christ

. .

who were

associated with

Eth

who work

together with

me

in the work of Jesus in the ivork &c Eth ro

me

ROMANS XVI
and stand by her in
Priska and Akyla,
4

3-7

155

all

things which she will

want
also.

of
3

you

for she herself also stood

by many and by me

Salute

my

fellow-workers in the Christ Jesus,

these

who

laid (down) their

neck for the sake of

my

life

these I give thanks, not I alone but (&.) also all the churches of the Gentiles 5 and the congregation which (is) in
to
:

their house.
first

Salute Epainetos my beloved, who is this, the 6 Salute Maria, this (one) in the Asia into the Christ.
toiled

who

much unto
and

you.

Salute Andronikos and Iunia,

my

kinsfolk

my

feUow-cajrtives, these

among
4

the apostles, and having been before

who are signalized me in the Christ.

iiTa.TTK.co

their neck

&c who laid &c] (b) 23 * .. eT&ir^- nTOTriid.gAi wlio gave Bo Eth .. trs. virep 1-175 &c tov &c virzO. N &c, Vg Syr Arm
1)

^tufig. I give thanks] (b

23

..

trs. /xovos
!,

Vg Bo
Syr Eth
5

Syr

Arm Eth

geenoc] 23

(L povov) w^apto-ru) N &c, N &c, Bo Arm .. 'peoples

&c and the congregation &c] ^ &c, Eth .. om P, Eth ro D*FG .. Bo joins to verse 4 .. pref. give peace 1 to = salute Syr Eth eTgU TfevHi which (is) in their house] 23 Syr Eth .. T-qv kclt olkov olvtcdv ckkX. N &c .. domesticam eorum eccl. Vg .. om P, Eth ro .. irre noTHi of &c Bo nejuiepiT my heloved] om Tt&. Bo (n) .. niao\ the b. Bo(dkl) .. my brother Eth nujopn the first] ^(t)aP9h the beginning Bo Eth, initium Or int .. 77 airapxr) fc$ &c, Bo
julR tc.
..trs. to

end of verse 3

(p)

Syr (Arm)..om P*..a7r


the

apx*??

D*, in principio

d*,

Ta.cift.

Asia]

Bo,

ao-ias

NABCD*FG, Vg Arm
..

a pr. g Eth ..arenas


as
x-

D^LP &c, Vg (harP) Syr egoim en. into the Christ] CLP &c, Arm cv xw DFG, Vg Bo Syr Eth 3en hoc
..

NAB
Lord
fr$D

in the

Bo(a BJi )
6

AlApi*.]

Bo,

pLapiav

ABCP,
Bo
..

Syr

Arm Eth
Bo
(a)

..

p.apiap,

FG

&c
f

eptoTii unto you]


a/ vp.iv

>*.pcoTeit

..

as

v/aas

N* A

BC*P, Eth..
domino
7

DFG, Vg

Syr Arm., as

77/xas

C 2 L &c..m
ioirm&.] b

23 23

..

Juri.poniK.oc] 23 \ Bo .. .n-2KponiKon Bo (c) iov\id> Bo Eth (yulyan) iuliam Vg (am)

Eth

ty&Hp fellow]

..

om Arm
e&.iriu.

..

captives with
lit.

a.Trto

&c

me Syr n*a these] Bo (chj) .. om Bo and having become before me in &c] (b 1) 23 1 ..


&C

ol koll irpo ep.ov yey. ev

HABCLP

&c,

Arm
iiej

..tois trpo ep.ov

&C

DEFG,

qui ante

me fuerunt dfg Vg,

eTe

g^itujopn

epoi

156

Tenpoc puiiduoc
g2v

ujcone

n&jtiepiT g55 iraoeic.

tgme eajunAiax ajme eoTrp&^Hoc nejtuj&Hp 10 ujme pgto& gi ne^c ic oil ct/)hc najtiepiT. e^neWHc ncoTri gli irxoeic. ujme ei\&.nHi u^picTOn ujme &ou\Voc. egHpuvxioii n&.cy'F^eiiHC. tgnie 12 en^nHi iin^pKiccoc ueTUjoon gI5 msoeic. ojiiie
txcjh
gIS

ne^c.

h^i eTgice gS Tvxoeic. t^i ujme en[epcic] TjmepiT FiT^cujen] g^ Ftgice git
Tp7T^tocjs.
jutlt

TpTTt^iites..

n[xoeic].
.tA^a/y
[

[ nju]eprr g5I [irxoeic juTT] Tqn ujm]e edXTt^Rprroc] ^n^p^KaJXei ^e jGLm-cdtH. h^ciihtt. eTpeTn^toujT eiieTespe ujutntopS juli necKaar^a/\oti n^p&. Te[cft]io iiT&.Te[Tii}xicii[io.

13

ujme
14

(&)(2l)
11

(t))

21
..

10

(t>)
..

21

cin7t*eitHc] &
2 1,

(>)2I cimueiiHC 21
..

COTfi] 21
it

..CUmi

t>,

Bo
(21)

(for Fin)e.pKiccoc] (& ?)

-KICOC
21 17
..

ma]
eitT.
ite

itH

Bo (F) .. -KHCOC Bo (dl) Bo tm] 2i..eH Bo


and in

-K1TCOC Bo
13

(t>)
17

(21)

(17)

itTevTe]

Bo

(ora

ne are op)
..

..

Christ before

me were Syr
Eth

..

and

kneio

them
8

the ajyostles that before

me

they served Christ

nexc]

21 23 \

&c

add

irjo-ov
1),

DFG
B S CD
,

juui\i&c] (b) (21

&c, Syr

Arm
2

..

afiTrXiaTov

NAB*FG,
&c,

Vg Bo

(-Toc)Eth

najueprr

my

beloved] (b) 21, tf

ABCDG

Bo Syr Arm .. om /xou BFs r Bo (nie^.) A (c n,Mevi7.)HJ ..my brother ifsoeic the Lord] 21, N &c, Bo Arm .. in our Lord Syr ..in Eth Christ Eth
9

nen. our] 21, Bo Syr

the

work of)

..vfjuav

P..

Arm cdd Eth {with whom we are joined in itex^ ic the Ch. Jesus] 21 my Arm
..

XPrra>ttABLP&c, Vg Bo Syr (Eth) ..kvP m CDFG 37, Bo (not g*) 21 ..add ev Kvptui G* ..my Arm na.(ni Bo a 2 )ju. my beloved]
brother
10

Eth
21)] (b
1)

eoieWHC (re

21

..

-\oc Bo

(e 2 )

..

-\ic Bo (n)

..pref.

koli

17

Vg Bo

irxoeic the Lord] 21, Arm .. our Lord Syr ..^pio-Too fc$ &c, neatm (ei 21) them of the house] 21 .. Eth .. of Christ Eth ro
fr$

tows ck ray

&c,

Vg Bo
..

(eitH

erujon e&o\
(are) of

>eit)

thus verse 11.. sons

of the house of Syr


(b) 21,

those

who

Arm Eth

^piCTO&ov\oc]
(p)

NAB CD
2

&c,

Bo Syr

(h

s)..-{3o\ov

B*FG, Vg Bo

Syr

Aim

Eth

ROMANS XVI
8

8-17
9

157
Salute Urbanos

Salute Amplias

my

beloved in the Lord.

our fellow-worker in the Christ Jesus, and Stakhes my beloved. 10 Salute them of Salute Apelles the chosen in the Lord.
the house of Aristobulos.

Salute Herodion

my

kinsman.

who are in the 12 Salute Tryphosa and Tryphina, these who toiled in Lord. the Lord. Salute Persis the beloved, this (one) who toiled the beloved in the Lord and much in the Lord. 13 Salute 14 15_16 n But I beseech Salute his mother
Salute them of the house of Narkissos, those
[

Asygkritos

you,

you to look at those who make the divisions and the offences against the doctrine which ye were

my

brothers, for

11

gHpco-xion] 21,
..

Bo
fc$

(Hp.) Syr

..

epco'i.ioit

dl (Lagarde

printed

Hpo^ion)

rjpoiSiwva

&c, herodiyona

Eth

iiajthi (ei 21)

them of

the house] 21, as above, but Eth has those who are of the house of ivxoeic the Lord] 21, Bo (hoc) .. ku/diw N &c, Arm Narka(e ro) su
..

our Lord Syr


12

..

Christ

Eth
k

Tpv(n 21) $10(0 2i)ce.-Tpir$ma ] (pi) 21, Bo (Tpir^eitA. bdlno Aemp .. -cjjine. H .. -cjxirit&. k) Arm (driphonay) .. Tpiejj. CFJ .. -(^tottA. .. trs. rpvcftaLvav-Tpvcfiuicrav fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr (Eth) .. pref. those who (are n-xoeic the Lord] (t>) 21, Arm .. our Lord Syr Eth of) Eth
n[
]

Persis] Farsis Syr

..

7rep<jtSa

&c, nepci^-r)^ Bo, persida


the chosen

Eth, persidam Vg (Arm) 13 nxiepiT the beloved] (21


tf &c,
17

1)

..

mcumi

Bo, tov ckXcktov

Vg

Syr Eth

^ne.p*.K. I beseech] 17,


-^e]

&c,

Syr

Arm
..

17,

fr*

&c,

Vg Bo

Bo ft^go) Eth.. eptoTw D*, Vg Syr., om Bo (achjo 26) Arm


..

ii^cn. my brothers] 17, Bo Syr Eth and Eth ro aSeA<oi N &c, (S'ioujt look] 17, o-ko7T(iv N &c, Vg Arm .. our brothers Eth Arm (observe) ^gem-en beware Bo Syr Eth .. ao-<aAcos a-no-irene.
..

DFG, m
c/xaOere

cneTeipe those who make]


(Aeyovras
rj

17,

Bo Eth
&C,

..trs. -qv
..

v/j.ei<;

7roiowTas

iroi.

DFG, m) N

Vg

trs.

after

scandals Syr

&c,

Arm Vg Syr Arm


against
7rp6

..

iincop'x the divisions] 17, Bo, tov? Sixocrrao-ias disturbance Eth julII necn. n&p&. &c and the

offences
k. t. ctk.

D*

&c] 17, N &c, Vg Bo (c*Jio\ fi) Syr Arm .. ..and cause to come discredit of your doctrine Eth
e/xa$cTe

xicfcu)

were taught] (17?),

&c,

Bo Syr Arm. .add

to

do Eth

158
17-11

Tenpoc puihaioc
jvuelp^ioc [ie enne]eooTr.
c^s.

20

nnoTTe xe
gIT
21

ft^-prntH

H^oTTiyq jutnc^T^HdX TG X^P 1C A*ne\vxoeic

iieTHOTrepHTe
iiiljutHTlu

ov^enH.
&.qujnic

ic

ne^c

eptoTW
i^ccoh

fi^iTiJLioeeoc
2vtrco

n^ujSppgoife jah Aottrioc jlih 22 ^ujnie ccocin^Tpoc H^cTTir^enHc.

ivxoeic nhok TepTioc neiiT^qcc^M Frrei2.15 23 eniCTO^H. qojme epiOTii ii^n^ioc n&.q^.i;3'oei'\e TeKnTVHCi^ jutu THpc. qujme epumi n^iep^cTOC epoq 25 neTenoiKOitojACc frrnoXic jul\x ko&ptoc neon.

epaiTU

otrli (^ojli

sxn

i t AJLuoq eT^-xpeTHTTii rm^ Ti^e7r^c t e'\ioii 26 Tenoir *e riT^ujeoeiuj mc ne^c kj^t^

^qoirconj]

eo\

[grrK]

uei*[ps<3>H

fiIinpo]3>HTH c
L

20
23

(17)

neivxoeic] 17..HIVX.
d.p.

21

vino] nexx Bo
(G OP)
r

22

(2)

epaXT.]
7)

Bo (abcef).. ^picToc Bo

"omitted

(a) (1

20

xe]
crush] 2

17,

fc$

&c,

Vg Po

Syr ..and

Arm Eth
..

nawOYUjq will

N &c, Syr Arm eqe^oju. <s/ia7Z crwsA Bo, neTitoirep. your feet] 217.. o-wTpuj/ai A, conterat f gm Vg Eth 2 17, N &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth 7ro8. ^pi/ A gli OTiS'eiiH quickly] trs. r. aar. ev tci^ci vtto A trs. crush quickly Syr Te^&pic-iiII.
17,
avvrpuj/ei
..
. .

the grace-you] (2 ?) (17), 5 Jesus the Ch.] ic

nex
21

Xpta-rov
..

NB
37**

tfABCLP, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth om DFG 2, ACLP &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth..om nUxx. (he) with you] 2, ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth
..

add

a/x-qv

m s .. add

THpoir

all

Bo

(c j)

e^jujine saluted (sing.)] quj. saluteth Bo,

FGP, Vg Syr
Eth
10

Arm Eth aa-rra^ovraL n&ujfipp. tiaxo^.] tl/a. B*D*


(h)
..

DL
om

ao~rr antral.

fr^ABCD*
..

&c,

Syr (vg)

salute

ni y

fellow-worker]

om

iipeq epgcoik worker


Alii i.ccx)n;(Bo o kinsfolk] "

Bo

(k)

..

pre

brother

and Arm..om
kcu
kcii

fxov

EjO

..

la^ccum Bo)]

om

47

..

B
ai

h&.ctfc^.

B my

criryy. jx.

108 178, Bo (ae) ..add

kk\. 7rao-ai t. ^.

D*FG
22

^-uj.

I salute] pref. and Eth

j>n ir-xoeic in the Lord]

trs.

to

end
37

fr$

om

..

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth / also Arm


&c,

(in our

Lord Syr Eth)

mxok

I]

ROMANS XVI
taught.
17 ~ 19

17-26
evil.
20

159

but harmless unto the

But the God of

the peace will crush the Satanas under your feet quickly. The grace of our Lord Jesus the Christ (be) with you.
21

Salute you Timotheos

my

fellow- worker,
22

and Lukios and you


in the
23

Iason and Sosipatros my kinsfolk. Lord, I Tertios, he who wrote this

1 salute

epistle.

Gaios
24

host and (that of) the whole church. Erastos the steward of the city and Koartos the brother.

my

Saluteth you Salute th you

omitted.

according to

He for whom it is possible to confirm you my gospel, and the preaching of Jesus the Christ
25

according [to revelation


to the

26
:

but

now

it

was mani-

fested] through the scriptures of the prophets, [according]

command

[of the eternal

God] unto obedience [of the

23

quj. saluteth] 2

..

saluted

Eth
2,

ne.(e

2)qMS'oei\e epoq

lit.

my
Eth

taker up of lodger unto him]


..

who
o

lodgeth
ei/o?

me
fc$

in

nekUjejuAio

my
..

host

Bo Eth

ro,

/xov

my journey &c, Syr Arm


et

Aiii Ten.

THpc and (that


(demid)
..

ecclesia

Vg

of) the whole church] 2, Bo, at tt/s zkk. 0A.775 L &c .. koli oX. t. e.

universa

N ABC DP
]

37,

Vg

(am)

Kai oAat at e/o<A.

FG, Eth
2,

quj. saluteth 2

..

om
..

G*, g Eth ro our brother Eth


24

neon

the brother]

Bo,

&c, (Vg) Syr (Arm)

om
77

verse

NABC, Vg

(am

fu harl*)

Bo
trs.

(Syr
to

read
1
25

7 80,

x a P t? & c Syr (vg)

DFGL

&c,

Vg

Syr

(h)

..

Arm Eth) Eth ro .. end of the epistle P


FG..trs.

Arm Eth
i7,VgBo Syr
(vg)

-"] 2, to end of chapter xiv


25

NABCDP
17,

Arm Eth ..om


power]
2,

&c, Syr (h) ireTeoTlt i^oxxlit. he to whom there

ALP

is

Bo(ABCEG r Hj

no) Eth .. add -^e God Syr .. add God

Bo (dfklmp), N after establish you Eth

&c,

Vg

(Syr)

Arm

..

pref. to

thtptii you] 2 17,

Bo Syr
..

Arm
k.

..

77/xas

37

..

trs. u/xas crT-qpi^at

&

&c,

Vg

RM&
17, Bo,
fr$

ne^eT^f. xiii
c

nuj.

ace. to

my
/cat

gospel,
Kvpiov

and the preaching]

&c,

(Arm)

to evay. /xov

N*

..ace. to

my own

gospel that

which was

preached Syr

preached
Ch.]
26

to

.. upon the 2>re a'Ching with which I preaclb Eth .. as I ilic ne^c of Jesus the you and in the glory Eth ro

17,

&c,

Bo Arm Eth

xpto-Tou

irio-ou

B,

Bo

(a)

..

concerning

Jesus Ch. Syr

160

Tenpoc puihimoc

UTniCTic] oji [iigeenoc THpoir] e^[qoT(xmcf efeoX] "iiniiOTrTe [nc^fce ju&.irl&.&.q [e&o*\ cjitw] ic n[e]^[c

n^i ctc ii(oq]ne ne[ooir uja, eeo njcrieo qJ^ulhh]. Tenpoc gpcojm^ioTTc
27

00

27

om

verse
(2
1)

Eth
fr$

ro

ic

ne^c
..

Jesus the Christ] (2)

o^juhh]
1

&c,

Bo Eth

om

49 63,

Vg

(am)

..

add

rj

Bo ..x" w B x aP & c P

7 80,

Bo (k) Syr Arm

KOMANS XVI
faith]

27
:

161
27

to among [all nations] having [been manifested] God wise alone, through Jesus the Christ, [this (one) whose] is the glory Amen. [unto age] of age. The (epistle) to Romans

Subscription

Tenpoc

gp.

the

(epistle)

to

Romans]

17.. irpoc
k

pcojueoc Bo (a 2 ) wp. puypaiov; NAB* CD* al..npoc pwjue(d i)oc with additions Bo (AjDlmo, ch j, p, k) .. addition -without it. p. e x

1717

Tenpoc ROPIHGIOTC X
I.

eqcg&i giTiS HTCKR'XHcii, juLnnoTTe eTou Kopijiieoc [iiitetiTMnMo] iieTOir^^fc ai]u otoh mxx ojut ne x^ ic neTT^oii
r

n^irXoc n^nocTO?Voc eTT^gS Jutne^c noTrcouj jjtnnoTTTe Ailt cwceeiiHc neon

[it
2

e&o\

eTencton

k[t(a>t]i! ulitJLi^it.

reyi^ic iihth aaH ^pHHH eko'X 4 oitS nnoTTe neueiuyr urn neiraoeic ic ne^c^ujniiiai g^puym eojp^i gjuoT furiX n^noTTe ftoToeiuj iirmoTrTe tjs.i fiTdwTTTd^c hhtR oil e-sli Te^js.pic

jutnp*.it iineii'soeic 3r

ic

ne^c oU

aajs.

hiaa

neVC
oil

IC.
,

*2

Oil

uj^ se

iiim

AAti

OU3& ItlUt JS.TeTHppJDEAlJs.0 HOHTq c k^ts, ee Fit*. coottii miul.

TAlilTAlIlTpe

JDine^C TJVSpO

ilOHTTHTTJl.

gtocTe

TiATpeTliiytotoT ii\a^T

Fiojjiot.

eTeTu^wujT e&o*\
aja] no

(17) 21 (2) l8
iol

2 )( l8 )( 21
4

gK]2..gE2i

MS
5

..

ax** 21

(2) l8
6

pR

oe
7

21
(2) 18

flT^v] 21 ..eitTATT 18 18 (21) TH-rrii] 18 ..thottH

21

(2) 18 (21)

and verses

8, 9

efeo\

i]

..om 18

ctt. who is called] 17, k\t]to<; ft &c .. om AD Syr 2 eTcnccon who call upon] 21 .. [eT]eniK*{\ej] 2 .. eeAioir^- e tineivxoejc our Lord] 221, N &c, Vg Bo Syr who call unto Bo
apostle

neat, the ap.]

17, Bo..trs. kX.

air.

ft

&c,

Vg Arm..

caWed awe?

Arm Eth

..

om

rjfxoyv

AC, Vg
1)

(fu)

..

pref.

of God Eth ro
..

ic

irex^
5^ &c,

Jesus the Christ] (2

(21),

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

om xp^rov
?;/x.wv

A
et
3

u35Ijul&.

nostro

Vg Syr Arm uhtu to you] 18

with us] 18.. next iiTe.11 and ours Bo, kcu .. with them Eth
21, $$ &c,

Vg Bo (Arm) Eth
21,

10

..

om Eth

..

with

you Syr
18, Kvptou
*

jreivxoeic our Lord] 2

Bo Syr Eth

..

n-x. the

Lord

&c,

neoioTTe

Vg Arm my God]

(2)

&c,

Bo,

NACDFGLP

&c,

Vg Syr

FIRST EPISTLE TO CORINTHIANS


I. Paulos, the apostle who is called of the Christ Jesus [through the will of God with Sosthenes the brother, 2 is writing to the church of God which is in] Korinthos [those

called,

who were sanctified] in the Christ [Jesus, who are holy] with all who call upon

those
the

who are name of our


:

Lord Jesus the Christ in every place [ye] with us 3 the grace to you and the peace, from God our Father and our 4 Lord Jesus the Christ. I thank my God always for you
over the grace of God, this which was given to you in the Christ Jesus 5 because in every thing ye became rich in him, in every word and all knowledge 6 according as the witness
;

of the Christ

was confirmed in you

7
:

so that

ye lack not

any

gift;

expecting the revelation of our Lord Jesus the

Arm

..

om

fiov fc$*B,
..

Bo Syr Arm

trs.

Eth novoeiuj always I thank Eth


i$

n.

always] (2

1)

&c,

&c,
for

Vg
you

over] 18 21, 7T6pt-7rt

&c egpm exen-exen for-over Bo Syr Arm

g*P egpea esn

Eth ..pro-in Vg egpM exit] 18 21, e^en Bo .. neju exert and over Bo (ae), Eth Unit, of God] 18 21, fr$ nHTii to you] (2) &c .. om Bo &c, Bo Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om A*
..because of-because of

ne^c ic the Ch. Jesus] 2 &c, Bo..x(h*) .. Jesus Christ Syr Eth
5

w
?),

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm
(caii)

ju.il
..

coottR n. and
ev iracrr] yv.
1 7,

all

knowledge]

18 (21

&c,

Bo

Arm
6

/cat

Vg Syr Eth

KdwT*. -ae ii(i8 2

&c]
of

ace. to

.. en 2)t&. &c lit. according to the manner which 18 (21 1), KaOuis &c &c, Bo Arm .. as ivas confirmed &c Eth .. the witness of Christ which tvas confirmed &c Syr JuLne^c

the Christ]
7

18

21,

Bo,

&c,

Syr Eth ..tov 6eov

B*FG,

Arm
n\&.dwT iigJLiOT
lit.

one of gifts Syr

eTeTntS'.

any grace] 2 18, N &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth .. in &c expecting] 2 18, N &c, Vg Bo Arm

164

xenpoc KOPiHeioTC x
eftoA iineii'xoeic ic

oHTq iin^OiVn

ne^c.
,J

iuvi

cm

eTH^TJs.'xpGTHTTlT ujaJko'X. euuT wok xi egcyyii epooTit otiiictoc ne oj5 neoooir ij.neu'xoeic ic ne^c.

nnoTTe
k^Aci
ic

nM
-xe

cm FiTA.TTellTHTT
ic

Koiiuoifife.

iSnequjHpe
ijuutiOTn.

ne^c

eftoX giTocrrq ctneivxoeic. ^'^TiA.p^^itaI

itecitHV.

npsat AJurxoeic

THpTU. oop^ ujoone uohtthtttvi. irrcTit ujoone -xe CTeTUC&TCOT OAA TIGHT flOTTCOT UUl ^CmOOJU.H HOTFOOT. 11 JwTT&JLt.OI l?Js.p eT&eTKTTTH. H^CHHTT. efco\ glTOOTTOTT

ne^c. qsck^c
ii

CTCTite'soo jLtnujevxe hotfoot

Tt5a

fm^AoH.
<*..

xe
^S

otrrf

gen^TCOH hqhtthttth.
IIOTfc.

12

^"xoo
*2Se

JLtlUW.

nOT^

AAJL100TH

^00 JLtXlOC.

(2) 18

2i8
niopS]
1X

ht&t] i8..enT.
18,

10

(2

18

giTJu]

efcoX grren Bo

Bo
r&p]

(l)

..

pref. ga.it

Bo

^*n.] oTrn. Bo

18

-^e

v&p Bo

(o)

ngH-r] o-vg. 12 18

Bo

Eth ,. but ye expect Syr na'oN.n &c the revelation] 2 18,^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm the coining Eth linen's, of our Lord] 2 i8..om Bo (ce,*hj) 8 on also] 2, fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. om 18, Bo Syr Eth negoov the day] 18, NABCLP &c, r Bo Syr Arm Eth .. irapowia. DFG.. indie adventus Vg ne^c the Christ] 218.. om B 9 oimicToc lit. a faithful] 2 18, fc$ &c, Bo (qengo-r) Syr Arm .. n&i on &c lit. this also who they called you through righteous Eth r r r* him] 81 ov eKXrjOrjTe N &c, Vg Syr..u</> ov Ds Fs Gs Arm..fte ctkoih. unto the fellowship] 18, fc$ &c, who called you Bo Eth Vg Bo (es5ovn e) Syr Arm ..to be associates Eth .. eToiKonojui&. unto tlie dispensation 2 nen-x^ i8)oeic our Lord] trs. our Lord Jesus
. .

Arm
10

cdd
3 v/jl.

C ^n. &c hut I &c] 2 18 .. trs. a8. irap r*e] 18, N &c, Vg Bo (cdf c g"hjkl) Syr.. 6e therefore 2, Bo (ovn ae^mnop) necnHV lit. the brothers] 2 18 om Bo (BEj*G r *) Arm Eth na.cn. my brothers Bo our brothers Bo (b) aScA^oi N &c, Vg Arm iv x> Eth n-s. ic nexc the Lord Jesus the Ch.] 18..T. k. N ABCLP &c, r Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. X *> r. k.tj.J)^ iv x- t. k.
..

..

..

..

rjfi.

..

t].

(F) G, d

eTeTnesio &c

lit.

that ye should say the one

word

all of

i
8
;

CORINTHIANS
who

8-12

165

Christ
(lit.

this (one) also

will confirm

out),

no

guilt attaching to
9

you unto the end you in the day of our Lord

Jesus the Christ.

whom
name
(that)

Faithful is God, this (one) also through were unto the fellowship of his Son Jesus the called ye Christ our Lord. 10 But I beseech you, Brothers, through the
of the Lord Jesus the Christ, that ye should all say

the same word, and no schism should be

among you

but

ye should be prepared in the same mind and the same u For it was shown to me opinion. concerning you, my
brothers,
12

by them

of Khloe, that there are strifes

among

But

I say this, that each of

you

saith,

indeed

am

you. of

you] 18 .. giitA ovc&.'xi iio-ytoT epeTervxco ii.su.oq THpoir that one word that there ye should say all Bo, iva to olvto Aey^re 7ravTes $$ &c, Vg should be one word to all of you Syr Arm [that one word ye should have all) .. that ye should, say all of you one word Eth .. that in all ye
. .

should make yourselves worthy of schism should be among you] 18,


17)
2>.e]
fc$

Mm

Eth
(jltj

ro
rj

iiTeTH
ev
v/jl.

it.

&c and no
(o-;i(icrp.a

/cat

cr^icr/xaTa

&c,

Bo Syr
&c,

Arm

..and that ye should not be sorrowful Eth

18,

Vg Bo..om Bo

(chj)

..

aAAa Syr
i^

..

since

Arm

..

and

Eth
lished

ujcone-eTeTiiclT. prepared] 18, Bo,

Arm,

&c, Vg Syr Eth .. estabstrengthened Eth ro.. and that ye should not be divided
. .

Eth

(not ro) gHT-^iicojuH] 1 8 Bo, fr$ &c, Syr Arm sensu-scientia jun and] 18 .. add ev G-sr* Vg .. counsel-heart Eth 11 ekTTd.ju.oi lit. they showed to me] 18, Bo (to us j) .. eS^Awtfr;

&c,

Vg (Arm)
..

..

they sent to
3

me Syr

..

they spoke to

me Eth

ua.cn.

2 my brothers] NAB C DgrFGLP &c, Vg Bo Syr..om ^ov C*, d Arm our br. Bo (b) Eth iine.xA OH lit. of them of Khloe] ne.x^ OHC Bo, twv x- ^ & c Arm house of KM. Syr Eth ..men of Khl. Eth ro his qui sunt Chloes Vg oth &c there are strifes (singular
>

..

..

Bo

c)

among you]

18,

(Bo r

..

add ujon Bo)


&c,

..

epiSes eio-iv ev v/x. Dial,


..

Vg

Syr
12

Arm

..

epiS. ev v. eio-iv

fr$

Vg (am

are disputing

Eth

ro

. .

that ye are dis.

demid harl*) and quarrelling Eth


fu

that ye

^-xto -a^e june.1 but I say this] &c..$ea -^e but this I say Bo Syr .. and behold I speak to you Eth ..

^xco jujuoq om Eth ro ..

and now I say besides Arm .. om cjj&.i-o-yea i Bo (b*) nove* &c each of you saith] 18, Bo {among you chjo c ), fc$ &c, Arm (adds the
other that before

afterwards)

..

there

is

of you

who

saith

Syr

166

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X

JS.UOR ju.eii <mu* n^nev7r*\oc. daiOK <xe &.mr n&.aoro'Wco.


cs^e &.i* n^KHq>^. -\hok ^e &.iic* n^ne^c. AiH iiT^Trnoouj ixne^c. juh ut^ttc^ott iin^TAoc ojs.ptoT. h uT^TeTU'sife^nTiciL*.^ enps.H Ain^TTiVoc.

&.iiok
13

iijiAuyni iic^ csooc.


<se

Kpicnoc

julTi

c^ioc.

15

'xck&.c Fine otjv


16

en^p^n. jCoiKeHi iicTe^aai^. AtiTFiccjoe &e


s>.TeTwftjs.TiTi^e

evifj^nTi^e

^e
*"

^ifc^nTi^e
^seKJvC
18

Fis'e.

17

ut^ ne^c

u^-coottvi a^ii. tIThoott aai &&.n*r^p

iiiiequjcone
t*is.p

equjcryeiT

fis'inec^oc
juteii

nujivxe
!!l

iinee^oc oTJUtirrco^
*.

iine^c. ne HeT-

tt^ge ne.
13

efco*\.

iiis.it

iieTiiis.oT'Xisi
2se

ov&ojul FiTe niioTTe

qcft

c^p.

^nevTivKO utco^i^ iifico^oc.


18
..

18

u 18

15

16

18

17

18

ls

13 18

19

13 (18)

co$oc] Bo (j*l)
..

c*iev Bo
..

(l'epeating this)

that ye say

Eth

&c,
13

Vg Bo
oru
fc$

(trs.

kh^-mi.
71

f) Syr

and ye say Eth .. Apollos Eth

ro

&no\\io]
ro.. but

julh
..

i] 10 39
&c,

73 ..numquid Syr.,
julh 2
]

Arm
Syr
n.

Vg Bo

Bo,
j"j\n.

&c,

num Eth Vg Arm

now

..

aut

numquid
fr$

..

et

num Eth

juh ht^tc.

lit.

did they crucify P.] julh


TravXos eo-ravpwOrj
Sec,

d.-5-a.ujq

P. did they hang him Bo,

pa]

&c

ges^pcoTH for

your sake]
..

wep fc$ACD b FGLP


..-n-epi

pro

Syr (add

also)

Arm? Eth?
et

BD*

or]

Vg Bo (e-xen) N &c, Vg Bo Syr

numquid Eth ro 14 n^uoirre my God] Bo (d c l), A 17, Vg (fu demid harl**) Syr (vg h*) Arm .. om N*B, Bo .. ra>p ilTen h^hott^- Bo (fk) God our God Bo (e 2 ) ..tw 0eo) ^ACDPGLP &c, r Vg Bo (b) Eth Kpicnoc]
..

Arm

and Eth

TTpMTKOV
15

frS*

X.

line ot*.

-x.

lit.
..

that not one should say]


that there is not

Bo

..

wa
..

pirj

ns

enry]

&

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

who

saith

Eth

that they

should not say Eth ro

^ A B C*
epov

7 3 7 al, f Vg*

se] om Eth Bo Syr (h mg) Arm


&c,

a/reTnft.
. .

ye were baptized]
. .

we were &c Eth

epairTio-a
c.

C C DFGLP
ovo/xa

&c, r Syr
efia-n-T.
fc$

en&p^n unto my name] Bo., trs. Vg Syr Arm in his name we


. .

to

were

baptized

Eth

CORINTHIANS
of Apollo
;

13-19
of
;

167

Panlos

but I

am
13

of the Christ.

Was

the Christ divided


or

fied for your sake? 14 1 thank Paulos.

my

Kepha but I am was Paulos cruciye were baptized into the name of God that I baptized not any of you,
but I

am

15 except Krispos and Gaios were baptized unto my name.


;

lest
16

one should say that ye

But

I baptized

also the

house of Stephana
I baptized (any)
baptize,

afterwards further I
17

know

not whether

other.

For the Christ sent me not to


gospel
:

but

(is.)

to preach the

not in wisdom of
18

word,
the

lest

should become void the cross of the Christ.

For
will

word
;

of the cross is foolishness indeed to those


us,

who

perish

but to
19

those

who

will be saved,

(it)

God.

For

it is

written, I shall destroy the

is power of wisdom of the

16

AJ^ei

i8)&&itt. I baptized] giving,

&c,

Vg Bo

(add 011

bfkp) Syr (Etb)


r

(G ) Eth to Xonrov further] Xonrov fr$ &c, Bo., Arm but further Syr, and-ficrther Eth

on-ne Bo (bfkp), kul ^ &c, &c, Bo Syr .. CTe$a>noc Bo


. .

I gave seal Arm ^.e] om Arm unue also] Bo .. Vg Arm..om Syr Eth cTe^ii^]
fc$ ..

juuincioc

(S'e

afterwards

FG ..ceterum
-xe
..

Vg.. any other ^i&djir. whether

I baptized]

Bo (chj) Syr

..

xe &n

aa.

Bo

ei-e/3onrT.

^ &c, Vg Arm

..

Etb if there is-whom I baptized 17 ne^c the Christ i] trs.

a-n-.

ixe

Arm Eth
Chrestos

-rnnooirr

e>.n

sent

me

and

and not to baptize Eth ro was not in w. Etb :. and it was not in cunning Etb ro nig. *.. iinequj. of word] Bo, Xoyov fr$ &c, Bo Eth .. of words Syr Arm &c lest should become &c] N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. that we shoidd not
it

(o) xpio-tos ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr not &c] trs. to teach sent me lit. not in a wisdom] gii otc. &n

make vain Etb


J^oc of the cross]

ULnecBo (chj) (Etb) .. om P .. but Etb ro OTAinTC.-ne lit. add of the Christ Bo (b) a foolishness is] Eth.. trs. tois a7roAA. /xwpia zcttiv fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr ne is] Eth .. Arm Eth ro {the miserable) ju.en] om Bo (lp)
18

r&p]

pref. juien

seems

to
..

them Etb ro
but to us, to those

ne.it

^e

hjl)
o-w.
19

&c Syr Etb

neT. but to us, those &c] .. n*.n -^e Mton &c Bo

Bo (cG r
..

tch? Se

rjfj.iv

&

&c,

Vg

(id est nobis)

Arm

..

om

-qixiv

FG, dr Vg
&C
fr$

(fu*

am**)

nno-rre God] deov


fec

&c

..x/dio-tou

17

qCHg

for it is written]

13 18, yzypa-rnai

&c..for as

168

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC X
nficfc.&eeT.
20

T^^eeTei FiT..TC&.fte

eqTiow co^oc. eqTio[n] ^p^xiJU^TeTTC. eqTcou cth^hththc frre neiine niiotrTe eipe utco^i*. iineiKociuioc d^icati. xih
\\co&.
21

enei'XH
cotrn

ji[ko]cjuloc

w^iniioTTe

c^p gu tco^ia. iiimoTFTe JQne nnovTe oitii tco^ji^. ^qpgit&.q TOTse itT[ni]cTe7re giTiT tulIutjco^
22

iinT2<iijeo[eiuj].

eneixH

ne*.p Fiifoir'Xd.i]

oeitjut^em
Fica.

ne[Vj&>iTei

ajlaioot.

SgeWmt
24

^e eTrujme
itd/r

otoir-

Ijuuoq. ajlutco^
juIi

uioTT'Xd.i

imeit

OTCKaai'XJs.Xoit

ne.

ie ne

Fmoeeiioc.

fiioT^^i
Frre

xe eTT^oiS
&.tu)

hoWhh ne^c

oit&cax

h^t

nitoTTe ne.

20

(13)
gli]

coc^.-t^p.-CTifr.]

i3..pref.
23

ov

thrice

Bo

2l

pref. efco\
ju.

Bo

22

(a)

(13)
(c j)
..

1 13 ni

eivr.]

(13) 1 13 ..St.
24

Axen]

..

xxen otk Bo

-z^e

Aiert oitii

Bo

(h)

13

m m

wco]

iicju.

Bo

sa^/i scripture

Eth

..

om yap

8'

r*
fc$

T&evoeTei and reject] 13 18,


&c,

Syr Eth
20

..

trs.

o-wctwv
is

aOerrjcru)

Vg Bo Arm

whoEth (continuing and who therefore not vo-and who) cththththc] 13, fr$ ABCDFG .. o-u. juh iine-eipe-ncot?' did not-make foolish] 13, Bo .. oir^i LP &c neiKOCu.. efjLupavcv o #eos &c fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm (pref. then) Eth
eq-rcoii
. .

where

or who)

ttov

&c,

i] (13), Bo Vg Arm who


. .

(d>q-&um) Syr (continuing or


therefore

this

Eth
21

..

3 c world] 13, Bo (fkno) N C om tovtov N*ABC*Dst*P 17,

DcFGL &c, m Bo Arm

Vg

Syr

Arm
..

cdd

^*.p]

13, Bo,

Arm?

$ &c, Vg Syr Eth .. and because Eth ro tco$. iin. in the wisdom of God] 13 ..om

om FG,
cdd

Arm

^qpgri^q ii^i. tco$i&. the wisdom 2 ] 13.. their wisdom Eth willed God] 13, Syr Eth ro..ev(r]v C 37)So/a;o-i' o Sects ^ &c, Bo

Arm
who
L,

..

decreed

God Eth, Hil


ojtR taint.
..

..

evS.

tw

Oeo)

FG

neTiricTeve those

believe] (13), TridTcvovras S3 &c,


1

Vg Bo

Syr Eth

..

7ricrTi;o-avTas

Arm

jQ.irra>uj.

through the foolishness of the


&c,

preaching] (13), Eth

trs. Sta

&c
ro

crwo-at i$

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm

..by

this doctrine of foolishness

Eth

CORINTHIANS
where

20-24
20

169

wise and reject the sagacity of the sagacious.


(the) ivise

Where

is

(man)
1

is (the) scribe ?

where

is (the)

disputer

of this age
foolish
*?

21

Did not God make the wisdom of this vjorld For since in the ivisdom of God the world knew
the wisdom, willed

not

God through

God

to save those

who

22 For since through the foolishness of the preaching. the Jews signs were asking, but the Greeks are seeking for 23 but we, we are preaching the Christ having wisdom

believe

been crucified, to

(the) Jeivs
;

indeed
24

(it)

is offence,

but

(it)

is

foolishness to the Gentiles

but the Jeivs who are called


to

and the Greeks the Christ

is

power

them of God, and

is

genuu neiFMTei signs were asking] (13), N'ABCDF GP, r .. o-rj/xaov &c L &c, Vg Syr Arm (Eth) .. ceepeTirt ask Eth ro n^. -^e but the ilgMtJULHini ask signs Bo .. doctrine Greeks] 13 .. k<xi eAX. fc$ &c, Vg Bo Syr (armoye) Arm (heathen) Eth ctuj. &c are seeking (Greeks .. araml ro) .. the Greeks also Bo (ch j) otco$. lit. &c] 13, Bo ..o-o(f>. (eiri),r]T. & &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth a wisdom] 13, Bo, ^ &c .. ^cocJj. the wisdom Bo (ae) 23 eaioit -i^e but we] N &c, Vg Bo Syr Etb .. &.. gton ive also Bo
(0)
..

r^p] 13, Bo (cfhj) Syr ..since also Eth ro


22

..

Kai

&c,

Vg Bo Arm Eth

..

om Bo

(ae)

om ^e Arm

Hire, e^-yc^.

lit.

the Ch. they having crucified

niOT-Zk.. &c to (the) Jews &c] saying, him] trs. Ch. after cruc. Arm 1 To the Jews indeed it seems that we go astray Eth o-y(ev m ) axIitc. *^.e ire ilitg. lit. but it is a foolishness to &c] trs. c6. Se fi. fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr (and) Arm (and) Eth (and to araml also it seems that we

are fools)
(gentibus)

Se

ge^(ge in ) hoc] NABC*D*FGLP 17 37, rm Vg Bo Syr (armoye) Eth (araml) .. eAArjcrt C 3 D 8cc, Macarius 24 Riot^. &c but the Jews who are called and the Greeks] cuitois h *. Te k. eWvo-Lv ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm .. n&.n -*.e ^hoii Tots k\.
1
1.

eeii&uogeju. miov. neju. nioireinm but to us, we among (under) those ivho will be saved the Jews and the Greeks Bo .. but to us those who were

redeemed (om ro) of Jeio and also of (and those ro) araml (add redeemed ro) Eth ng^Xmi lit. the Hellenes] fc$ &c .. Graecis Vg .. Aramaean Syr Eth .. heathen Arm nexc &c lit. the Ch. a power
to

them

of
of

God
God

is]

13

..

ne^c

oirtS'oAJi irre

imomre

11&.T
is

a power

to

them

is
. .

..

the Ch.
is

a poioer of God
.

ne the Bo Eth

Ch.
..

^.

dtov Swa/ALv ft &c,

Arm

Ch. power

of God Syr '.power of Christ,

170

Tenpoc KOPiHGioTc a
irre

otco^s\

imoTTe ne.

25

se txiITtco^ Fue mtoTTTe


JS.TTIO
2,)

OTTJLJUlTCdJke

CgOTTe UpC0JU.

TJU.UT(?U)& FlT

Tl-

vioTTe ccsoop FigoTO eupoojue.

TeTH^ooujT ir^p ene-

27

iVx'mijs.Toc. iju.Ti iteTrc*eiiHc. c^p^. aSjuiIT g&. &.W&. \\co& htc nKocjuoc nenT^ nitotTTe coTnoT.

g^

xeKes.c

eqe^ujine Fmc^&ee-y.

d/yoo Fuycofc Frre iikocjlioc

nettT^ nnoiTTe cotiiot. 2seK^c [eqe^-jujme iiFratoo^p].


28

*.7rai

Ficjhkc Frre ntiocjuioc juuT

ueTCOujq
"seKivc

neirr*..

mtoTTe

cotjiott. ju

iteTeliceiyoon

^.

eqeK&.Tes.pirei

29 <2se Fme "X^jvtt HiieTUjoon. Fic^p^f ujottujott ZLuioq UneAiTO e$o\ AjjmoTrre. 30 FitiotIT <^e iiTeTii oeiiefcoX

13 eoo-s-e] iigovo in 1 thrice juumn] juin 13 (i 2)

25

enptojme] iip. m iigHTq iu it] om Bo


1

2S

(13)
27

(13)
28

m m

nenT*.-ccT.] 13 (finTa.) *.qcoTnoT Bo thrice 1 neTeitce] 13 .. neTiice by error &11] om


1

(
29

I
1

3)

ml
se]

13

m
1

13
13

..

-senax
so

..

gontoc Bo

..

t gma. Bo (g )

jumejuiTo]

..

ajuiIito

13

m^

and Eth
25

he
. .

power of God
(To<t>iav ft

is

Eth

ro
.

ovcocjjia.
.

lit.

wisdom

of

God
is

is]

Oeov

&c,

Vg Arm
lit.

a ivisdom of God Bo Syr


is]

0vju1.nTca.i2e t(^.
..

m!)e

a sagacity

coi ncaiie
..

lit.

wise

Bo Eth

DFG, r Vg (Syr vg) Arm co(f)ii)Tepove<JTLV NABCLP &c, Syr (h) ^(ccs m^oop lit. is strong] Bo Eth c tax- co-riv DFG, r Vg (Syr) Arm ktx--^tlv N ACLP &c, Syr (h)
(jo<}>(ATepov ecrTLv
.. ..
.
.

om
26

eo-Tiv $$*
TeTiitS'.

ye look] 13

1
,

fiXex-ere ft

&c, videte

see

Bo,
..

see

Syr

ow
. .

ye Syr Eth DT Eth

**^p] 13

&c, r

Vg Bo

..

Vg Arm a.na.v om m add also


. .

..

FG,

..yow Or,

Arm?

ne.cn.
the brothers
l
. .

my

Bo Syr Eth
Ka/re.

aSeA.<oi
juLju.II

fc$

&c,

Arm..necn.

brothers] 13, ..our brothers

ca.p|j.]

13

there are not] 13 1 Eth ro .. om

ye were not
r

Eth

(thrice)

juuum g(ng rn^a.g

n-a.iriia.TOC

there are not


27

.. om Fs G many mighty] 13 ncos* &c the foolish of the world-God chose] (13)
1

..

to. p.. t.

k.

e$e\. o Oeo<; ft &c,

Vg Bo Arm Eth

..

chose
1
,

God &c Syr


17 47, r

eqe-

^ujine &c should put to shame] (13)

m NBCDLP

Vg Bo

CORINTHIANS
25

25-30
is

171
saga-

wisdom
city
is

of God.

Because the foolishness of God


;

compared (egove) to the men and the weakness of God 26 For ye look at your calling, my stronger than the men.

brothers, that there are not

many

wise in

it

according

to flesh,

there are not


27

many

mighty, there are not

many

well born:

but

(d,)

that he should put to

the foolish of the ivorld (are) those which God chose, shame the wise and the weak of the
;

world

(are)

those which
;

God

chose, that he should put to

shame the strong 28 and the poor of the ivorld and those which are despised (are) those which God chose, and the (things) which are not existing, that he should do away with
the (things) which are existing 29 lest any flesh should glory 30 before God. But ye, ye are out of him in the Christ Jesus,
:

n^cofc &c Syr Arm Eth, Serapion ..t. <xo<. ko.to.io-x- minusc. pier. 1 the weak of the world-God chose (13) .. kol &c eeAeaTo o Oeos J

&c,
28

Vg Bo Eth
ro)

ro

..

he chose the

weak &c Syr omitting God

..

om

God Eth (not

verse 28] (13) ..om world] 13..TG1 ayevr) &c

homeotel
&c,

Eth
kcu

ro
to.

..

acrOevt)

Na

Vg Bo

Syr

itgHKe &c the poor of the Arm Eth, Marcus., om

xxii

neTC. and those which are despised] 13,

egov.

^ N

&c,
ro

Vg Bo Arm
neitTdk

bates also
..

Eth

cfeA..

o Oeos

&c,

.. and reprobates Syr Eth .. the reproimoirre &c those which God chose] 13 o Syr Arm Eth .. trs. chose God after world
1

Arm
away

cdd

Eth..om

m N c BC Dc &c, Vg Bo (ovog) Syr Arm N*AC*D*FG 17, Eth ro eqeK^prei he should do Bo Syr Eth trs. ra ovra Ka.Tapyqo~q &c, Vg with] 13 m
xxW and] 13
1

..

fr$

Arm
29

\*^v

iic. lit.

any of

flesh] irao-a
all

aap

&

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth


ro
>

..

c&p^
lit.

nib.en flesh all

Bo

..

which
)

(is)
'

soul

Eth

ujottujot

xx.

glory him] unit. God]


30

Bo

..trs.
3

fxrj

kovxw 7 7

NABC DFGLP, m
Bo
..

1 TOTO ^ & c Vg Syr Arm Eth Bo Arm Eth, Marcus .. awov C* al


-

mu, Vg Syr
iiTioTn ye]
pref. also

Syr

..

and

ye also

Eth

..

but ye

Eth ro

2k.e]

^
Bo

&c,
lit.

figHTq
also
oe from

ut. geiteft. (fluctuant) Syr .. om Bo (abchj) ye are some out of him] eft. jQ.Ju.oq gcoTen out of him ye

Vg Bo

(add ne K)..trs. e$ avrov 8e v/xei<; co-re & &c, Vg.. also ye him are Syr., for from him ye are Arm ..and ye also from

172

TGnPOC KOPIHOIOTC X
gll
31

ugHTq
iiccoTe.

ne^c

ic.

n^i Frr&jqujcone hmi

FicocJji^

csen^c k^t^ ee eTCHg. cse neTUjoTtyoir

juUjioq ju^pequjoTujoTT JuLjLtoq gj5 ivxoeic. II. daiOK CHO UTCpiei UJ^pCOTH. Il^CUHTT. UT^ICI

OH

OTosice sat fiuje^'xe

h
-

FicocJ>i^. ei-xco epcoTli

Fitajlht-

AiiiTpe

jQ.nitoTT.

iiniJLteeTre

^sp
jvTto

*se

^coottIi

n^i e^Tc^oir ne^c. 3 otjl*iit<3'u>& oh daiOK oco eiiT^iei juuutoq. wj^pcoTU 4 JS.7TC0 n^iga^e JLtlF OTTOOT JLt.ll OTCTOiT CH^UJUiq.

hXj^tt ugjFCTTHTTU

Fie*, ic

rvT&.q]

m
g

..

cut. 13
31

iicoc^.] iiotc.
1

Bo

thus again
1

e.T(x>-a.-vu>]

nejut.-ne.ix
1 2

Bo
1

13 (g

m
,

3
1

ml
3

an(i

&t
1

13 g
e-r&ir.

^^
(p)

e^v.] 13 g
13

1 craw KTepiei] 13 in .. irrepeiei g Bo (c &c)..*.t. ra 1 Bo (abek 18)..


, 1

Bo

13 g

him Eth
ev x5

gH ne^c ic in the Ch. Jesus] Bo, n*.n to Vg Arm Eth ro in Jesus Christ Syr Eth us] Bo, L &c, Vg Syr Arm, Macarius..m him we found Eth..trs. <ro<ia 77/xtv ^AB(^jaojv)CDFGP 1 7 37, Vg (am tol harl* demid) n-^iKM.] D*, Arm .. K ai Sue. DbFG, Syr Eth .. Sue. re NABCDc &c,
..

&% ye from Eth ro

&c,

. .

Macarius
31

..

before sanctif.

ovjue^uLHi a righteousness Bo Arm edd


13, ira
fr$

iiccoTe

redemption]

trs.

"xeKdwC that]

&c,

Vg Bo Arm. .0111

1
,

Syr
fr$

..that

it

should be Eth

Ka/ra. -ee

according as] 13

1
,

KaOws

&c,

Vg Bo
1

Syr

Arm

edd Eth ..as also

Arm
trs.

saith scripture

Eth (add

but)
ev

eTCHg gli n^.


Kvpico

it is

written] 13 g

m
1

..

in the

Lord] 13 g
fr$

(not), s5eri

noc

Bo, Syr.,

KavxavOw
..

&c,

Vg Arm
otoo
a>n.

Eth
1

e^riOK gto I also]

010
weZ

<md /

aZso

Bo Eth

1 13 g Kayw fc$ &c .. ajion -^e gco but


,

et

ego

Vg Syr

..

I also

1
,

Kayw
..

Se

1737..
fr$

although
. .

Arm
br.

ivrep.

when
ite.cn.

had come] when expressed


brothers] ~Bo
a8e\<pot

Syr Eth
&c,

om when Eth
..

ro
..

my

Vg Arm

our

Eth

trs.

an] nvre,

ot Bo, koB

vwep.

my N&c

br. after

and I Syr
lit.

oil

ov

lit.

in

oirxice-nuj.

an exaltation of

CORINTHIANS

I 31

II

173

this (one)

who became

to us ivisdom
:

from God, righteousness


it is

and

sanctification

written,

He

and redemption 31 that, according as who glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.

II. I also, when I had come unto you, my brothers, I came not in exaltation of word or of ivisdom, declaring unto you 2 For I did not think to (lit. that I) the witness of God.

know anything among you


weakness and
fear

(one) as having been crucified.

except Jesus the Christ, and this 3 1 also, I came unto you in
4

and much trembling.

And my word

word] cit^ici
falseness

irre o.yc&'xj
. .

in speech grand Syr

Bo, vTrepoyyv Xoyov, per subl. serm. with exuberance of words of wisdom Arm
{that
. .

Vg

..

. .

with'

and

ivith

cunning of word
..

falseness of cunning of v;ord {I came)

Eth

I came) Eth {and not) with h or] 1 3 g \ ^ &c, 10


ivr.ju.nT.

Vg Bo

..

om

m', (Arm) (Eth)

nor Syr
. .

the witness] <S C B


r

DFGLP
Mimo-src
2

&e,
of

Vg Syr
God]
ft

(h)

&c,

Arm Eth inxmjpiov ft* AC, Bo Syr Arm Eth Christi Vg


..

Bo Syr

/ kept not in mind / judged not myself xe ^(n^- m ) Syr *^p] ^ & c Vg Bo Arm ..and Syr Eth cooim &c lit. that I know anything among you] NAFGL 47, Vg
did not think] ju.TTi(nei mi)juLeeTre I
..

Eth

. .

Arm

ov-KpLva

&c,

Vg

(add me) Bo (Syr)

. .

>

Syr (h) Bo Arm, (Marcus)

..

eiSevcu ev v.

BCP

17 37

..

ti ev v. ei8.

D*

..

ev v. eiS. tl

witness to

among you that anything I know Syr (vg) .. to iS nep^c you another word Eth .. om ev v/jllv Marcus
..

Db

Jesus the Ch.] Bo,

iv x>

& & c, Vg

Syr

Arm

Eth, Marcus

. .

x- iv

E G,

Vg (am
3

tol harl)

&nOK

Syr

Arm

..

and I

gb> I also] Bo, also Eth

..

*ayw NABCP../ccu eyw DFGL &c, Vg and when I Eth ro .. add my brothers Bo
uj.

(cjo)

eivr(nT g
to

m^iei
to

g^pioTen / came to end Eth .. trs.


ottaiHt.
lit.

you

end of the verse Bo


irp. vp.a.%

came unto you] Eth ro..trs. .. trs. I came (om


end
fr$

e.ii

71-.

v.)

eyevo/x^v

to

&c,

Syr
lit.

..

trs.

in a weakness] ev ao-Oeveia ft &c, in weakness much after trembling Eth ro

Arm Vg Bo Arm Eth

Vg

Syr

git
..

om

axR org.

lit.

and

Aiii otct. FG, r Vg Bo (Arm) .. pref. ev ^ &c, (Syr) Eth and a trembling] DFG, r Vg Bo (Arm) .. pref. ev N &c, Syr Eth x en*uiio(o g )q much] Bo, ttoXXw ft &c, Vg Arm., trs. much fear Syr .. trs. much weakness Eth ro .. om Eth 4 N &c, Vg na.uj. Aiii naa&uje m J word and my preaching] 13 g Syr Arm (om my 2 ) Eth .. nuj&'xe juurr&uje the word of the preaching

a fear]

174
jlih

Tenroc KOPIHOIOTC
n^T^ujeoeiuj Frr^qujuine
^\^\js.
tt

:\
iicoqjijs.

^u

oji

oirneiee

fiuj&.'xe.
5

^eKdwC
oji

otottcoh^ e6o\ iiim^ TeiinicTic ujione cm oTrcoqjia,


oil
6

gi

&ojla.

Fipiojuie

^W&.
cocbi^
OTf-xe
7

oT(?ojli iiTe niioTTe.


*^.e

eiiujivxe

xe

Fiott-

ilT\eioc. otco^i^ HTdOi^p;>ioii ^h Te JuLneiaauiit.


oli

eirr^neidaum
n*vi

jmi tc.

eTii^oTcocq.

gw otaivcthe&o\ g\eH mioTTe thtjk eTOHn. t^i nop'sc piou tni eieune \a^T FiFid.p2u>n Fiujviwii eneneooT.
eitujd.'xe

^\jk

FioTcoq^a,

Frre thiotttg

FtTenei^icoit cottwhc. eiiejrrjcycoTrumc


tPott
5

<c*a^p

FiHeirii^ck^tjs.

mi ne
1

jSn-soeic iineooir.
nTeejujTeju

\\U
m
l

ee
2

13 g

m
1

iiiie]

Bo

13 g*
7

and
1

at

ov

iineiea.] g
TiiTd.

.. 8

iuLniM.

13 ..xrre

him.

13 g
..

ml
trs. ivre

Teirr*]

13 (20) g

eoineBo

13
1

(20)
1

1 1 1 1 ne] 13 g .. orn in (21) (23) gl (cit B. M.)

nwoir

e.it

^(g m was being


nc. noj.
1

..

eit

not

Bo

..

Eth .. na>q;6en3)T&quj. eat lit. became not] Syr 1 1 om verb tf &c, Vg Arm ovnei(m g )

ee

lit.

a persuasion of
al,

wisdom

of word] 7m0oi cro^ta? Aoywv

(Xoyots)

18*

dfg Vg (am) (Bo c'hjp) ..persuasion of words of


. .

wisdom Syr (vg)

..in fallacious words of ivisdom Arm .. in flattery, in falseness of cunning of word of man Eth in persuasion and it was not in falseness of word and it was not in cunning Eth ro &c, r Vg Syr (h) .. gMwnoT iigHTo-o<xs XoyoLs 7rei0o wisdom of man Bo ivre o^ncewxi iico$. ilp. persuasions of words of
. .

N ABCDLP
Chr
..

7Ti0av(HS
of

o-.

Xoyots Macarius

..

7rei#oi? tro^ias

F' r G>r

ilcoc^id.
..

wisdom]

tf*BDFG

17, r

Vg (am

fu* tol) Syr (vg)

Arm

iico$i*
&c,

iipcoAii of

wisdom of man Bo

avOpormvqq cro^ias

N C ACLP

Vg

Macarius (demid fu**) Syr (h) Bo, a.7roSaei N &c, Macarius ..


tf

ovoTioiig
aTroKakvifrei

eL

lit.

D*
.

a manifestation] juLttR^ of the spirit]


.

add holy Eth gi of the spirit Bo ( 1 8) Arm 6o\x and power] neju oitxoax lit. mjM a power Bo, /cat Swa/xcws N
&c,

Bo

(iiT

OTrnRe.)

. .

&c

..

om

kcu

Arm
I3)ne

cdd
1

Ji(eii

Te(T

m^n.

uj.

that

&c]

&c,

Vg Bo

Arm. .that

1 &c Syr Eth Teit(-m g m^nicnc our Or it. v/awv tf &c, Vg Bo Clem 120, ..rj ir. 48 72 38 r?/xwv faith] v ujtone Arm Eth .. trs. of man your faith Eth ro (neTeime.g'V) Syr 2" in *] J 3 ml &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om Fg'G 37 v

not should be

be]

CORINTHIANS
(lit.

II 5-9

175

and my preaching were wisdom of word, but (is.)


:

was)

not

in 'persuasion of

in manifestation of the spirit

and

5 that our faith should not be in wisdom of man, power but (is) in power of God. 6 But we are speaking ivisdom among the perfect but ivisdom which is not that of this
:

that of the riders of this age, this which 7 but (is) we are speaking wisdom of will be done away
age,

nor which

is

God God

in mystery, this (wisdom)


set apart before the ages

which

is

hidden, that which


8
:

unto our glory

this

which did

not any of the rulers of this age know, for if they had known 9 but it they would not have crucified the Lord of the glory
:

eftoX gH out of g

ovcoc^ja/] 13

..

ovmee

ncot^ie. a persuasion

of wisdom
6

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

fr$ &c, ..yap Macarius gii 1 nTe\ei(i3 ..\i g m^oc lit. in the perfect (ones)] to the wise Eth ou-xe eitTA.*e 2 ] om Bo (p) Syr Avm ..and Eth thus again 1 ., irre neiaa. niAJtoii &c which is not that of this age] 13.. ilT&m&i.

enuj. (nuj. g

we

are speaking] trs. <ro(piav Se AaA.

-^e

i] om Arm Eth

not of this ivorld Arm thus again .. ott^c-mcdii nor-age] om them Eth ro
1

..

m^T&n^n m ^p^.
ovSe Twv apx-

a^n ie nor

which

is

which we speak to Eth 10 homeotel en (it g 1 that of the rulers (ruler m 1 )]


that

add

&

&c,

Vg
&c,

(Bo)
..

Arm

ne*i

ctha. this which will be

done away]
7

om n&t Bo
fr$

(26)

tu>v Karapyov/xeviDV

Vg

nea een&KCopq these which &c Bo (Eth), Syr Arm .. add which we speak to them Eth
1
1

trs. ovcocJjia,

ro enuj. (iiuj. g m ) we are speaking] er(neT CH^ence^i julaioc lit. a wisdom of God (that) which (om ro) we speak Bo Eth "(g" m^OTC. itTe nit. lit. a wisdom of God] L &c, Bo Syr Eth, Macarius .. 6eov or. frSABCD otulitc. lit. a mystery] mysteries Arm cdd .. which FGP, r Vg Arm is secret and Eth continuing hidden, which first God made new and

iWi]

Eth

..

om Eth

ivre

c^

made firm before that he created the world, which ordained God for our own glory but Eth ro continues hidden, before that he created the world which ordained &c nn. no (co m ) p-sc God set apart] trs. Trpowpio-ev o Beos fc$ &c, Vg Bo (-0&.UJC) Syr., trs. long before the ages ordained eneneooir unto our glory] ts Sofdv rjpwv .. cttioot n&n God Arm unto a glory for us Bo 8 \a.&v any of] om Eth Gnx. (not in-line, the Lord of the glory] 13 (20 ?)&c, Bo Eth.. trs.T.K.r.8. eo-ravp. N &c,Vg Syr Arm E thro 9 e ace. as] 13 (20 ]) 21 &c .. add also Arm .. pref. is it not k&.t&

176

Tenpoc kopihgiotc
iiTe5ino7r^'\e
esjp^i

;\

cotaiott.
11&.1

e^S

jiqht

Fipione.

l0 &. ut^ miovTe c&tiotot fuieTjme juiAAoq. nnoTTe i?&.p ^oAnoTT hmi efioTV. itaI nenli^. nenK&.

11

nTcoo7ru Fm&Jipiouie cijulhti nenuev inpto*jie eTUQHTq. tjvi on Te ee im&jmoTTTe


Fipcojue

P^p gOTGT ttiA*. c^p


ine

flK\

SUAl

^7T(x>

IteTgHIT

UT6 nOTTT.

\^es.TT coTixiitoir Fica.

neim^

*.niioirTe.

12

js.how

ie ht^ivxi

<n

JuLneim^ iiimocjLioc

a/W^. nenii^

nefto*\ A5.nnoTT. ^en^c eiteeixie eneitT^ mioTTTe 13 T n&i ite eTHUjfc/xe hoh^^pi^e ajmaoot HMt.

6Te

i] neT
20 g 1
..

21 cit

rteTe 2
1

om
10

cit..neT 21
13 21 23

21 ilpo).] 13
1

23
J

..

iulpio.

of the

man g

cit

giTJS] 23

..

giTri 13

gi 21

nc
23

eiAXHTi] -Tei 21 Une] eAxne 13


13

MSS

goTgef] -gf 1321 eTugHTq] eTtgon fisSHTq Bo


12

I32i23at tm
nenn&
2 ]

om

13

(20) 21

23 at sen.

13. .ne eh. 21 23 21 .. enit& ei.

iiimovTe] 13 20 23..
(i3)(2o)2i 23

gSJii. 21

nefioX] eneei.] 13 20

ngHTOir] 13 &c

juuuuoovBo

Eth
neTeiiTie
co-0-ju.ot

eTCHg &c the


Bo(oirog

is

written]

13

21

23

(things) which ear heard not]

&c..saith scripture Eth or^e line Jis.d.uj'x


iteTeJu.no v &c] oirog

bdklno) /cat

ous

&c

^ &c

e.\e egp. mounted] 13 21 23 &c cit, &c Bo (or^e cfhj) fr$ &c and in man was not thought Eth .. avefir] ^ &c, Vg Bo ..fell Arm .. and heart of man thought not Eth ro .. venerunt in Antonius n(iin

NDFGLP &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth .. om Arm .. 13)^ imoirre God] 13 20 21 23 g cit, Bo .. trs. o 0eos N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth YjToifjL. 10 &. imoirre trs. verse 10 after verse 11 Eth ro God] trs. (nrexaX. o 6eo<s fc$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth, Isaiah .. om Macarius 2
cit)ea ivxb. these

which]

oo-a

ABC

ivr(eirr

fa.p]

37,

Bo (cDFG r HJKL) Isaiah ..om Bo


Se
a-rr.

(m), I3

NACDFGLP &c, Vg Bo (abenop) Syr Arm Eth,


to us] trs.
rjfiiv

lect ..8c i4 Macarius na.ri


lecfc

o 0eos

&c,

Vg Bo
1
,

Syr

Arm Eth
17,

(to us-to us)

nenn&
spirit

BC
Bo

Bo

. .

neqnna. his

(e^noit -^e d.qs'opnoir ne.it) the spirit i] 13 21 23, N*A add aurov N C &c, r Vg

DFGL

(k) Syr

Arm Eth

(add holy ro) Isaiah

nenixe, 2 ]

add holy

CORINTHIANS
written,

II 10-13

177

according as

it

is

The

(things)

which eye saw not,

the (things) which ear heard not, the (things) which mounted not upon the heart of man, these which God prepared for those

who

love him.
:

10

For God revealed them


(is)

to us

through the

spirit

for the spirit

searching all things, and the (things)

ai For what man (is) he who knoweth the (things) of the man except the spirit of the man which is in him 1 thus also the (things) of God did not any know except the spirit of God. 12 But we, we received not

which are hidden of God.

the spirit of the world, but (&.) the spirit which (lit. the) is out of God that we should know the (things) which God
;

granted to

us.

13

Which

are these in which

we speak, not
Eth

in

Eth
iie-r^nn
11

Otot(ot
lit.

13 21) (is) searching] Etk all knoweth those which are hidden] Eth ro..ra fiudq &c,
. .

ro

&

Vg Bo

(ctujhk) Syr
<^e.p]

Arm
jp.

oru

Eth Eth

ilpuxjute

17

..

eii

among

the

from men Arm Syr Arm Eth ..

neTCOotrii
trs. oiSev

lit. of man] av6pw?rwv ^ &c, Vg .. om men Bo .. son of man Syr .. man Eth .. he who knoweth] eTccooim Bo, knoweth

avOpw-Kwv

&c,

Vg

n(e 2i)neoip. the

&c .. quae sint hominis Vg .. (things) of the man] Bo, to. tov avOp. what {is) in son of man Syr ,. what {is) inheart of man Eth .. anything
juirp. of the man] 132123,^ &c, Bo Arm .. iipcoiie of the man Arm 1 ftn&.nn. the (things) of of man g Vg Syr Eth .. om FG, Arm cdd God] to tou Oeov fr$ &c, Bo (Arm) Macarius .. to tov 9. D* ,.Ta cv rw
,

Sew Fs G. Vg Syr .. of God also-his thought Eth .. that of God no one knoweth Eth ro Unit, of God] add to v clvtu) F
r
12

we

&c ..but therefore -^.e] 13 received not] 13 &c (20


fr$

Eth
1)
..

5(23 ..en 13
mimes,
ro
..

"2i)T&.irxi

Mt
aai
re..

trs.

fixe
it

n&iKocjuoc
not that
t^

neT&niS'JTq Bo,
ceived, the spirit
iioirn.

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

was

we

&c Eth

linen, the spirit

i]

13 23,

&c,

Bo

Xi(nTe 2i)nu.. of the world] 13 &c, i^ ABC LP &c, Vg (fu hail* tol) Bo (b*) Syr Eth ro..add tovtov DFG, r Vg eneitTev Bo Arm Eth *.\\.] 13 &c, Eth ro .. add toe received Eth
a spirit 21

&c the

(things)

which God granted


&c,

to

us] 13

&c (20

?)

..

TavrroTov Otov
to

Xapio-8evTa

rjp.Lv <S

Vg Arm

. .

the {things)

which God gave

us of

grace Bo .. ivhat gave to us God {of) grace Eth .. that gifts from were given to us Syr .. om Eth ro which has only but the spirit of
13

God God
&c,

ctc

hm

ste(n 20)

1717

em. &c which N

&c] 13 &c, Bo

..

add

ko.l

fr$

178
t

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
li-^cfcio

'X

tot. ou oeuigjvxe sat


oit

ftcor^i&. npcojuLe.

&.W&.

oest^cftco

krm^.

eiiujco\t&

FtoeiimieirjLJi^TiKOii

OT\^rTr^iKOc ^.e ftpcojue jueqnjcon epoq mt^nenivs. ilnitoTTe. otjulITtcocS' c*^p ii^q T. 2vTu) juljulh (S'ojul jutjuioq eeume. cse ce^it^Kpme
juLiuioq

eoeitmieTJULivTmoc.

nneTrju^TiKaic.
it i jul.

15

nenneTJta^TiKOc
ejutepe

^UJvHpme uottoh
:6

UToq

*xe eqAjs^t ^it^upnte

jDljuLQq.

itsjuL

t^p

neiiTd.qcoTiT
'i.e

nojtT

juLirxoeic.

n^vi

eTitdwTcjvfceeiivTq eftoA. aatoit

ottiTt^vi sjljulw

iTi.njuieeire

jutne^c.
..

iioennsieTJUL^TiKon] iloeimiiiKOtt 13 21

-nn&Tiuon 23

egen-

TTiieTAs.^TiKOc] (13 1) .. -nit&T. 23 .. -niliKOC 21 .. iim &c to the &c Bo 15 14 2I ) 2 3 an d at otjuRt. J 13 21 juaxii] juui 13 21 23 ( 3) ( 1G 21 23 13 23 ceJie] ejuepe] 13 23..Aiepe 21

ce&|& 21*

Vg

Syr

<>euuj.

.. and &c lit.

this also

Eth

..

and which

Arm

..

and if also Eth

ro

gli

in

doctrines of
it

man

words not of doctrine of wisdom of man] 13 See ..in we spake, (the men ae) not of words of ivisdom Bo,

was

not in doctrine of
av6po)TTLV7]<;

man

nor was
fr$

it

SiSa/crot?

o-oc/uas

Aoyois

&c,

Arm.,

w. of ivord Eth ovk ev not in doctrine of


. .

&c .. OTJueTpeqwords of w. of men Syr gen^-cl>iiD teachings] 13 nnu& of spirit] 13 &c ^c&io a teaching Bo (chj) Syr Arm Eth ..iIottt. of a spirit Bo, 7n'ev/xaros fr$ABCD*FG 17, r Vg Syr ..of the
spirit

Bo (aeno)
21

snujioufei^q

Arm .. add ayiov D LP &c, Vg (fu**) Syr (h) Eth 23) &c combining spiritual (things) with spiritual
C

(men)] 13 &C".. 7rvevp,aTiKois Trvev/xariKa o-WKpivovres i$ &c, Vg, Macarius .. and with spiritual (things) spiritual we compare Syr Arm..
explaining spiritual (things)
to spiritual
to the

spiritual

Bo

..

and wisdom

spiritual

of the holy spirit Eth .. to those ivho have holy sjririt {u)ho) love that which is of holy spirit Eth ro 14 ov\^nrx. IKOC ( H ^ oc 23) &c a psychical man] 13 21 23, N &c ..

(men) who expound

(the things)

tiiaL-.

soul),

man Bo the man who is with soul Syr Eth (f/te man of Arm (/he breathing man) yap -^e] 1323,^ &c, Vg Bo Eth c juequj. ep. is not wont to accept] Syr Arm om 21, Bo (b o 18)
the ps.
.. ..
..

13 21 23

..

is not

pleased with Eth


ttv.

spiritual (things)

to. tov spirit] 13 (21) 23, Bo, Syr .. om ne.

ilii^nenu&. the (things) of the &c, ea quae sunt spiritus Vg..

Bo

(r), the spirit

Arm

..

that of the holy

CORINTHIANS

II 14-16

179

words of teaching of wisdom of man, but (*.) in teachings of combining spiritual (things) with spiritual (men). spirit
;

is not wont to accept the (things) of the spirit of God for they are (lit. it is) a foolishness to him and it is not possible for him to know, that he is examined 15 But the spiritual (man) is examining all things, spiritually.
14
:

But a psychical man

while him himself no one


(is)

is

wont

to examine.

1G

For who

he who

knew

the

will instruct

him?

mind (HT) of the Lord, this (man) who But we, we have the mind (uteeTre) of

the Christ.

spirit

Eth

Unit, of God] 13 21 23,

fc$

&c,
2 3>

om

2 61,

Syr (vg) Eth

^p]

2I

Vg Bo Arm, Macarius.. &c, Vg (enim est .. est

am) Bo Syr Arm (Eth) .. om Bo (fk) .. pref. and he receiveth not Eth (not ro) n^q to him] 13 21 23..0111 A*..tovtw Macarius T is] 13 21 23 ..ne Bo (acehj), eoriv N &c, Arm. .they are Syr.. seemeth to him Eth ce&ri&K.. &c lit. they examine him] 13 21 23 .. &.-y^OT.ieT iijuoq they searched him Bo (Arm Eth) .. avaKptvcrai fc$ &c, examinatur Vg..he vms judged Syr., add sicut scriptum est niievJu.a.TiKioc spiritually] 13, Bo (cdEjPkn) .. trs. irvevYg sixt fxaTLKois avaK. fc$ &c, Vg Arm. .in spirit he &c Syr Eth .. nitaaiKOC 23, Bo (ae 2 o 18), niiiKOC 21 .. tiRVtikoh Bo (p) .. mnnvniioc the
enini

spiritual
15

Bo (bhlm)
verse

ireniteirJuia.TiKOC (-nne^TiKOC 23 .. fr$*, Vg (harl*) -niiiKOC 13 ..-niiiKon 21) the spiritual] he who hath holy spirit Eth

om

eq(uja.q 13

2 3)

itek

.Kp.

is

examining]

21, avaKpivet.

ACD*FG mr

Vg Bo
Eth
..

(iieoq Hjes.q^eT^e-r) Syr (vg)

Arm

Eth.. add julck 13 23,

N a BD b LP

&c, Syr (h) Macarius .. iudicat Vg (Syr) .. searcheth Arm knoweth Eth ro iioiroit mju. all things] trs. before iudicat Vg,

searcheth Syr

Arm

cdd Eth

frroq] 13
(and-/xev)
..

21 23

1,

Macarius
lit.

..

add

Se

&c,
16

Eth

. .

pref. et

Vg Syr
..

Arm

Xa^-y

any] Bo

Syr (man)
f&.p]

..

there is not

who Eth

vtt
1

ouSevos

&c,

Vg Arm
who
will

om

21,

Eth

therefore

Arm

n*s.i

e-rna.. this

instruct

him]

os o-u/Ay3i/3ao-i avrov

&

&c,

Vg Arm

{who also [om cd]

instructor will become to him) .. jQ.ju.ort niJU. eeitAiyrc&iioq nay, will be able to teach him Bo .. and who his counseller Eth .. that he
teach

who

may
..

him Syr
trs.

-2k.e]

indeed therefore Eth

..

enim Isaiah

01m.

we

have]

cxo/xev to

end

^
..

Arm Eth (is to Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth,


to us)

us) Isaiah

Vg Bo (that which we have) Syr (is xxnexs of tne Ch.] NACDcLP &c, Kvpiov BD* FG, r N 2
&c,

180
III.

T6IIPOC KOPIHOIOTG
mior
oo>.

^
eujvxe

h^cuhtt.

iiniuj^Ii^ojui

UAAJUIHtIi gtOC niieTJUl^TIKOC j^W**. otoe C&pKIHOC. 2 a,ITCTU fiepurre. iioirope *tt. OtOC KOTTI nC^C.

OS

iieJSn^TeTil^^55(3roAi *?^p ne.

^W^

TenoT on iin^-

TeTiluj^H^ojui.
*7^p

OTH

KIOO_ gl

cjenc^pmnoe. opnoir AAH UTeTU 0lt^TOill WgHTTHTTTU.


oota. paiAie. aau* n^.n^T'A.oc.
4

eTi

r^p

TiTeTlT

c^pmnoe aii. ^ttu) eTCTiTjuiooige k^tjs. c^p epiyaai ot\ csooc. <xe juion Aieit
Mi.
5

Keoir&. eve cxe niu* n&.&.no'Wu). jlih FiTeTn genpu>jL*.e


ott

<ye

ne joioWco.

ott eve

ne n^T*\oc.

g_en-

21 imeTjuiniiy(3'.] 23 .. jmnieiyg', 13 13 21 23 (cit B. M.) 2 .. nliiKOC 13 21 (13 ) 21 at ftov. 23 xieaiKCtc] imvriKOC 23 23.. neHneaeTtt] neju.n&.T TceTii] TceTHTTTli cit (cit B. M.)
1

iineTu
23
gi]
4
p

cit
3

uj^.

i]
Bo

eiy^. 21 23
at goiro-r
..

ne]
rcoo]
21

om

cit
-^

u}&. 2

21

..

euj^.
(

13 21 23
..

x2

P re f2 c
]

oir

A E)
i

Bo (G r )

iiejix

le or

Eo(cdfhjkl)
epuj&tt]

gene.
13 2i

om gen 23

13 21 (23) (33) 13 21 23 (33)

ivitou]

muk

..puj. 21* 23

n^T.]

n^T.

23

eaio(& 2i)k gto I also] Kayw


..

NABCDFGP,
Vg
Syr
..

Bo (CHj)..add

Arm and I also Eth ro u&cnHT my br.] Bo, Syr Eth aSeA^ot N &c, Vg Arm ..our brothers nUAAHrli lit. with you] NABCD*FG &c, r Bo Syr Arm Eth ro Eth (to teach you) ..vfi. Xa\. D^LP, Vg c&pn!itoc] 13 &c, tf AB C*D* 17 ..o-apKiKois DcFGLP &c, Bo (-kwc, -koc)..s in law of
^e Bo
but

I Eth

..

Kai

eyw

&c,

..

flesh

and

blood

and Eth

koti

little]

13 &c cit.. add

.\coo-yi

children Bo, vipiois &c, Vg Syr Eth ro .. add in the faith o/Eth
2

Arm

(joining with fallowing verse)

&c,

CP
cat

r. ^ n(2i cit..om ii 13 23)epcoTe milk] Bo..trs. yaAa v/ias &it lit. not a meat] 13 &c, NAB Arm iiovgpe Eth) (Syr Arm cdd..pref. 17 37, Vg Bo Syr (h)..add eexoop strong cit, DFGL &c, Arm ..and I gave not to you meat Syr ..and it tvas

Vg

not meat with which

but-able] 13 were not able

t*\\a.-&Ax&OAx I fed you Eth *^p] om 21 &c..om 37, Eth .. ^W^-JuLneTiieig. but now also ye cm aefmp) cit, om en B.. &.W& oir^e ^hot ou(om jiTid.TeTeiiuj'x. but not even now are ye yet able Bo

CORINTHIANS
brothers, I

III 1-5
able to speak to
(ones)

181

III. I also,

my
to

was not

you as

spiritual, but
2

(&.)

as carnal, as

little

in the Christ.

able (to bear

drink milk, not meat; for ye were not yet 3 but (^) now also ye are not yet able; for for whereas there is jealousy and strife yet ye are carnal among you, are ye not carnal and walking according to man 1
1

gave you

it)

but another, I
therefore
is

For ivhenever one should say, I indeed, I am of Paulos am of Apollo are ye not men 1 5 What
;
;

Apoll5

but what

is

Paulos

Ministers they are

eTi

*^p] and

yet

Eth
r

10

..

om Eth

..

om

xr^p

Bo

(l)

..

&.W*. 23
lit.

itTCTii

ye are]

DFG,

Vg

(am &c) Eo

..

trs. crap*, ccrre

N ABC LP
carnal

&c,

Vg Syr Arm (Eth)


om gen

gen(gH 2i)c^pKiK.o(io Bo cfj)c

(ones)]

23 twice, Bo, crapKiKoi

fc^ABCD c LP
..

..

a-apKivot

..in flesh

Syr ..inlaw of'flesh and blood Eth


..

gonoir
but

D*FG whereas] N
..

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
ro
St^ocTao-iat

gto(o)c

Bo

..

gcocon Bo (b)

?/Eth

but since
..

Eth

^tu>ii strife]

N ABCP, mr Vg Bo Arm
&c,
1

(Eth) Isaiah
ev

add

km

DFGL

Syr
-^

ngHTT. among you]


t"?

tjixlv

F^

Gs f
and

julh] Bo..o-5-fXl

(bchj),
(is it

&c

irreTii are ye]

trs.

crap/c. ecrre

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth

not of [in law

o/Eth

ro]^e*7t

blood ye are)

4 for whenever should one say] 1321 23, DEG, r goTe.11 &c lit. Bo (Eth who say) .. om yap Arm .. om orav Eth .. orav yap Xcyr; tl<s NABCLP &c (Syr Arm) add of you Syr Arm (Eth) jueit] 13 om Syr Arm Eth Keoird> ^e -se ^nt* lit. but another that 21 23 21 23, ^ &c and another that I Arm .. crepos Se 37 eywSe A.. I] 13 21 23 33 ..ovk fr$*ABC 17, and another saith, I Syr Eth ju.h] 13 21 23 OT'se Bo(fk) .. oirx. 1 Bo, DFGLP &c genptojuie men] 13 (33?), avOpw-rroi N* ABC DFG I 7, r Vg Bo Arm..om ovk avO. eare Eth (not to) ..crapKiKoi ^ C L(P) &c, Syr., add nai Kara avOpunrov
.. .. ..

irepnr.
5

tf'e

(FG

37
17

GP
r

N &c, Vg Bo Arm om Eth yap Syr OL Vg)-nMr\oc] 13 &c (33?) Bo, airoXX^-ir. 7ravAos-a7r. D b L &c, Syr Arm Eth 37, r Vg
therefore]
.. ..

mioXXw

ABCD*F
ov
-^.e

..

ne
&c,

hut what

is]

13 &c (33

1)

Bo,

NABCP
..or

17 37
is

..

om

cvtlv

DFGL

Vg Bo (abch*jm
23)-^..

18)

Arm

what

Syr., and what Eth

gen(gii

FG,

Vg

ne ministers they are] 13 33 ?, Bo, htaKovot fc^ABCD* Arm .. pref. aAAo. 2123, Syr .. pief. aAA rj D b LP &c .. is it

182

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC A
lie

^idwKonoc
noTT2v noT*.

e*,TGTiTnicTe"ye
Rtjs.

e&o\
6

itootot.
&.tt

*,tcx>

nee

n^oeic

e.q.

oh ^iTOj^e.

jvnoWui neirr^qTCO ^Wa. mioTTe


7

neuTA.qis.7r;&.ue..

otocTe s'e AAn^neTTaxye ne. ftwWdk

^n

ne,

oTT-^e

jutn^neTTco
8

ivii

n^nnoTTe ne
otra,
9

eTis.Tr^ne.
*d,.p fixe

neTTUxye
iuifteKe

*^e

aau neiTC
neqgice.
FioTroeie
10

ne.

ncry^ ^e no?*.

\u>s2s.\

ttivTd.

aaioti iiTe

geHuj6pp2u>&

nnoTrre.
Fvre

OTTA1&.

nuoTTe
ivre

FiTeTiT

tfkoot

nnoTTe.

Kis-Tjs.

negju-OT

mioTrre

iiTfc.qTfc.^q

um.
suit

gcoc.
<3"e

eoq^oc n^p^iTeivrum ^moi> eojp<s.i fiTCttVe. *2k.e kcot e'xoic. noira* "\e noTFiv ut^peq^t^iyT

^jakoiioc]

13
6

..

-^.i&juon

23,
IP

Bo

..

-koii
)

21

iita]
7

21

23..
21
..

cut* 13 33? add -^.e Bo


(33
)

13
(o)
8

23 (33 nenT&.q7co] neTCu)


1

21

31

wiok] ^n&K

21*

23
0111
1

Tiocos'e 23 13 2I 2 3 (33) (3 ) 21 23 3^ ujfep] add *^p 21 .. ujfmp 3', Bo J0 1 3I by error 13 21 23 3 FUryoeie] uoirooje 23

We]

i3(2i)23 oW] on,


$>>&]
at go>c
1

13

(f )

it-r^q] (3 )..

em.

21

21 &.1K10] e&.i.

13 23 ..1*1^-5- 21 tcRtc] tcchtc 23

-TeKTtou] -^.(3 )euTon

not

men ye

are

upon whom ye trusted Eth .. eius cui credidistis Vg .Tf(*> ne-e as] 13 &c 33 .. om ws C, and] om Bo n-xoeic ^ n^q the Lord gave Yg (tol*) .. hat* $pH^- ace. as Bo to him J 13 21 (33) Bo .. o Kvp. e8u>Ka> ^ &c, Vg Arm .. gave to him the Lord Syr (Eth) .. nno-TTe -^ n. God gave to him 23
believed] 13
,.

Eth (not ro) &c (33 1), Eth ro

c^t.-jitootoif through

whom

ye

and Syr Eth


7

mioWio] FG, Vg Bo (Syr).. cwra\Aii>s M &W&.] and Eth ..8c 17


&c,

&c,

Aim

(Eth)

..

pref.

<3"e ii. lit. so that therefore not] 13 (21 ?) (33 ?) &c .. owrre Bo Vg (itaque) .. not therefore Syr .. henceforth not Arm.. and now also Eth Ju.riA.neTT. eoi ne it is not of him who planteth] 13 21 &c (33 1)..ovtc o cj>vTev(ov eaTLV tl %$A (om oirre) &c, (Syr).. v*.e t^H eTTUvxi neither he who planteth Bo Eth (planted) ..not that one anything is who planted Arm or\e JUTr&neTT(om 2i)co mi ne lit. nor of him who giveth to drink is it] 13 21 &c ovtc o

gtoCTe

oirre

fr$

..

CORINTHIANS
;

III 6-10

183
to

through whom ye believed him. 6 1, I planted, Apollo


(is)

and each as the Lord gave


he

(is)

who watered

but

(&.)

God

So that therefore it is not of him who planteth, nor of him who watereth but (&.) it is of God who maketh grow. 8 But he who planteth and he who watereth are one but each will receive reward according to
he

who made grow.

his labour.

For we are fellow-workers of God

a place of

husbandman of God, ye are a building of God. 10 According to the grace of God which he gave to me, as a wise architect,
I laid the foundation
;

but there

is

another (who

is)

building

.. ov^e <$h cttco g\i ne nor he who giveth Bo .. lit. nor he ivho watered is not he who profited Eth neomovTe ne it is of God] 13 3 ..oru ne, 21 23, fc$ &c, ne eT&.w. it is who &c] 13 21 Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth (only God) (net ) (33 1) 3 .. neiiT.irq. he who &c 23; order Bo Syr Eth .. trs.

7totiwv
to

&c, Syr

Arm

drink anything

is

av$avwv 0eos
8

&c,

Vg Arm

om
..

verses

8-16

FG

again)

ne] 13 &c

*a.e i] om Arm and -^e 2<>] s^.ne Bo (aeo)


..

he also

Eth
1

(thus
,

13 &c 33 3

Syr

(MS)

om C

31,

Bo (A 2 *BG
2
1

KM

18) Syr

juneq&. his reicard


1

(33),

Bo Syr Arm Eth

juLAene reward] 13 23 .. (their) .. JGLm&. the reward

Kd.T&. &c aec. to his labour] Bo (a 2 c ) .. tov ihov fxta-Bov J^ &c, Vg 13 &c (3 ) .. trs. ace. to his labour his reward he (is) receiving Syr .. add ju.ju.in juAioq his own Bo, tov iStov kottov i-S &c
9

aiio 11

we] Bo

..trs. $eov

Syr

Arm

..for

we share &c Eth

yap ea-fj-ev N &c .. tre. workers we are .. Mtott a.e-^s.p Bo(ae) .. om x^p Bo
..

r iiTe nit. of (cG HJOp) ..for fellow-workers of God ive are Eth ro God 2] 13 &c pref. ***.p Bo (chjo) add ne 21 3 1 est Vg(fu*) .. trs.
..
,

otjula. &c a place and workmen of God we are Eth ro .. and ministers of iiTeTn ye are] ii&ioTen Bo .. trs. 01/coS. ecrre 5 &c, God we are Eth Vg Syr Arm but ye the building of God are Eth 10 1 to the grace] 13 &c .. pref. and Syr Ka/r*.(e 3 ) negju.. according

dcov yewp. fr$ &c of hushandman]

..

add eare

Db

Vg Syr (h) Arm

. .

Eth
af. Bo
. .

Trre ntt. of

God] om

55, f

Vg
1

as-architect] trs. after foundation Syr

om

Se

(S'e-^.e hut-another] 13 3 KtoT building] add D, Bo (a) ;

(demid) Arm edd gtoc-Tioii tcu. (en. 23) the f.] ok. c i 1 .. a'eT another 23 .. &e te 21

Eth

^21*
..

e-xeoc

upon
-a.e

it]

7toik.

&c,

Vg Bo

..

upon

it

buildeth Syr

om Arm Eth

2J

184
<se

TGIIFOC KOPIHGIOTC
ai

X
r\
IC

Ii.A.u <5"oaa c^p uAjs^Tr equurr h^hj iige. TTHH T TT^I n Op&.l. COp^I n^p^ 12 -^e h^kcot e^su tcht oth ott^ eiyxe ne^c.

KCUT

OTiioTfe

otto^t
13

pooire.

_eiieiielju.e nooofe iinoTjs. noTra^

hgeittye OT^opToc oth^otiohcT e&o*\. neoooir

^^p
^ttco

u^otroitoq &o*\. -se eqiia^ooXn eo\ gu tcj^tc. noir^ Fiee ei-qo Ijuuioc iiku>ot nguifc iinoTr^
14 juutaoq. neTepe neq^iofi ita^u). 15 FioTfteKe. FiT&.qKOTq. qn^xi neTepe rreqgtofe

neTU^^OKiui^e
n^s
H2s.puiH
11

qiia^oce.
12

fiToq
(13
21

^e
23

qit^oT-s^i. Frreige
1

*.e

1 1 3 21 23 3 f
1

fl

OTJC.] 21 23 3I

..

13 21 (2 3)'-3 1 f 1 oirpoo-ye] ov^p. 21 giip^.f u 21 1 f1 1 23 3 feene] &hkc 23..eneqof

1 eTtjo] 21 3 .. eTeqo 1B f1 21 23 3 1 f 1

at

owe

(cit)
..

(S'e

therefore 21

om Bo

(b)

..

and Eth

se] add

ju.hti(a>c

Bo
fc$

(a 2 )

eqK(qKf')(oT

is

building] Bo (a^qKuyr)
it)

Arm Eth

..

cTroiKoSo/aci

&c,

Syr
11

(is

building upon but Eth **&.p]

ii(om 13

2 3)juii

&c cii(een
it.

2 3)"se

for it is

not possible &c]

Oe/x. y.

a\. ov8. S. deivai

t. kci/a.

&c,

Vg Arm

{but for yap, and ro has upon for except) .. trs. */*.. tfeivai 17 .. trs. /or foundation other beside this which was laid no man can lay Syr ..

Eth

trs.

for other foundation

it

is

not possible for another


is

(01F&.1

one B

..

g\i any one dfkl) to lay beside that which etc n&i ne which is this] 09 bcj) Bo

laid (add
fr$

eoriv

&c,

e;6pm down, Vg (Bo) Syr


Jesus the
(h)
..

Arm
Ch.]

..and the foundation of it also-is Eth

ic
..

ne^c

NABLB
-2>.e]

.fee,

Vg Bo Syr

(vg)

Arm

Eth

C 3 D, Syr

X .C*
12

edd Eth
(fu)

Bo (ae) Arm Eth ro .. and Syr (and-Se) Arm .. om 1 Tcn(en 23) Te the foundation] 13 3 f N* ABC!*, Vg Bo (Ej*) Eth ro..Tcic. this f. 21 23, cC 3 DLP&c, Vg Bo Syr
13 &c
1
,

Arm Eth

OTg&.T
koli

passim)., pref.

lit. a silver] 23 &c..pref. h or 21, Syr (thus B, Eth (thus passim) geiienelTtie (oneneuume

1 woods] 21 23 3

23) precious stones] ah^axhi Bo .. om Eth ro geu(gli .. Bo omits the article .. om f passim 13 i(om f ^ncrs-a. &c the work of &c] 2123 &c, rtgiofi
1

3)uje

lit.

Bo Syr

(is

being manifested) .. eKaarov be revealed his work and

&c
Jtis

$ABCD betc
day &c Eth
..

&c,
o

Arm

..

7701770-0.5

of each will tovto tpyov

CORINTHIANS
let

III 11-15
is

185

upon
it is

it.

But each

him look how he

building.

n For

not possible for any one to lay other foundation than 12 that which is laid, which is this, Jesus the Christ. But if
there
is

(any) one (who) will build

upon the foundation gold,


13
;

silver, precious stones,

the work of wood, grass, stubble each will be manifested for the day will manifest him,
:

because
14

it

will be revealed in the fire


it is,

and the work of each,


it.

of the kind which

the

fire (is)

that which will -prove

He whose work
:

will remain, this


15

which he

built,

he will

receive a reward.
suffer loss

He whose work

will be burned, will


;

but he himself will be saved

but thus as through

4>avepos yevrjTai
ti&.o-!ro(u f

D*

n&.oirongq

will manifest him]


1

21,
..

Syr

..

^ng

will be manifested 23 3

\ qit^ov. Bo

(dkl

eqeov.

shall be

f^it&.a'.

ac &c) .. o^Auktci N &c, Vg Arm Eth (and for yap) eq(q &c it will be revealed in the fire (caae)] 2123 &c, Bo {afire) .. cv irvpi aTTOKaXvTTTTaL & &c, Syr Arm .. revealed it fire Eth mtU)Hjmoq and the work of each, of the kind &c, the fire (kco^t) is that wh. &c] 21 23 3 Syr (will distinguish it) om ngcoA jui. the work of
1 ,

..

..

Kai cKacrTov to epyov otroiov

eariv to irvp avro SoKi/xacrei

fr$

&e,

Arm (om

auro)

..

oirog ngiofi

Uniovea
it

nio-swi

m(ov
the

Mr)^ptoAi.
the fire will

n^ep-^OKiAia.viit jQjuoq
the (a) fire will

se

o-y&.uj

upH^- ne and
is

work of each
&c,

prove

it

what kind

Bo,

and of each

prove his work Eth

hkg^t
add avro
<Jjh
..

the

fire]

21 23 &c,

NDL

Vg Bo

Syr
..

(h)

Arm Eth
lit.

..

ABCP
and
he

17 37

14

neTepe
newi

he who]

ctc Bo

(aefmk)

..

$h 01m Bo(ohjo)

<$h -xe Bo

ne^u)

(bdklp) Eth &c will remain

Syr Eth 10 .. ei rtvos N &c, (Arm) this which he built] eTe neqoioA ha.oj>j

(add ep.Tq ap) eT&.qKOTq whose work will stay (stand ap) which he budt Bo../x.i/et o ttoiko8. & &c, Vg Syr (he who will build) ..which
he built will remain
his

Arm

..

was firm and


. .

stood his

work Eth
..

..

was firm
p.ia6ov

work and stood Eth ro


5-5

qn^-xi he will receive] Bo


he
therefore

trs.

krjij/.

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

(om

ro)

is

he

who

will

receive
15

Eth

neTepe lit. he who] 21 &c ctt, $h eTe Bo (aemno) .. $h -^e CTe Bo Eth ..and he Syr n^p. will be burned] 21 &c cit, Bo.. was burned Eth ivill lose his pay Eth qna^oce will suffer
loss]

(his

reward

ro)
..

qn^OTrxea will be saved] 21 &c,

^
&c,

Syr Eth ro

will live

Arm Eth

-a.e 2

21 23 3

&c, Vg Bo Vg Bo (om

18G

TGnPOC KOPIH0IOTC X
cjtjS nKOior.
*wiFu>
16

owe efco\

nTeTUcooirTi
nenlws.

&n xe

iiTCTli

nepne

liniioTrTe.
17

AkniioTrre

otho

uohtthttth.

imoTTe

wjs.T2s.Koq.
18

neTH^ciowq iinepne nepne tr^p iinHOirTe

juinsioirTe. n;s.i

enra^fe. eTe

utiotiT ne.

uuoc
oii

jutnpTpe A&.&.TT e^&.n^T^ AAAioq. neT^w ^se i,n^ otco-^oc hohtthttu. jm^peqpco^

neiMcori.

"sck^c

xr^p iI.neiKocju.oc

eqeiuione Fico^oc. tco^i^. ottjuutco^ Fin&Q_pII nnoirre t.


fmcotjioc
oii

1J

qcH

^^p.

se

neT(3"ione

neTTKOTc.

16

IP

23

fl

cit (i)

ii

iiTeTii
f1

utootu

cit

i,

FieioTeit
f1

Bo

iunn.

2 ]

Fitc nit.

1 ye] 23 f cit.. 21 Ainep.

23 &noit we 21
19

" 21 23
18

21

nepne 2 ] npne at neT (33) i 1 23


f1

fvTioTii

iinpTpe]

21

at

qcHg 23 (33) (39)

ilii^opH:] -exx (39)

nitoirre] add tc 39

G r K) Syr

Arm
g(x>c

..

om

f 1 , 17,

Eth..araZ Ae
fire

s/ia'Z

be

as burned of fire

Eth
fr$

ro

&c as through the


-*.e)

&c,

Vg Bo

(add

Syr

(as from)

Arm

(juog?)] 21 &c.. ws Sia xupo? (as from) .. as he who is saved

from fire Eth (ro, see above) 16 fiTcm (add ne S(om cit)TeTiic. ye know] pref. and Eth ro cit) nep(2 3-.np 21 &c)ne jutniiOTrre ye are the temple of God] ye are a temple of God Eo .. vaos Btov eo-re ft &c, Vg .. temple ye are of God Syr Aim .. ark of God ye are Eth .. dwelling of Christ Eth ro ATio-TH-yin and-dwellhig (dwelt Eo .. dwelleth Bo CHj) in you] 21 &c cit i, NACDFGKL 47, Vg Bo (a spirit up) Syr Arm ..npne
Xinenliew
is
eto'S'&.&.fi

eTn^HTTHTCTli the temple of the holy spirit which


tis.

in

you
(is)

cit

ii

ev

vfuv
..

01/cei

BP

17

37..

and

the

spirit

of

God
17

upon

you

Eth

et

sjnritus

domini

habitat

in

vobis

Orsiesius

he who will] cJjH-eeTia. Bo, Syr Eth (but he who) .. et tis Arm, Macarius ..si quis autem Vg, Orsiesius ccou>q(cooq f ) defile] 21 23 .. <f>6eipei ft Sec, Syr Arm .. add &e therefore f Bo .. add autem Vg Eth (corrupt) juinep(np f )ne &c the temple (house
ne-rn*.
ft
1

&c,

Eth) of God]

trs. t.

vaov
(h)

r.

6cov

tfrOeiptL ft
..

&c,

Vg Arm
God

nea

this]

NBC LP
Arm

&c,

Bo Syr

Macarius
ne>i
nit.

avrov

ADFG, Vg

Syr (vg h

m)

Eth, Orsiesius

ii&t.

this (one)

will destroy]

CORINTHIANS

III 16-19

187

the

fire.

lc

and the

spirit of

Ye know God
holy,

not that ye are the temple of God,


(is)

dwelling in you.

17

He who
;

will

defile the

temple of God, this (one)


(is)

God

will destroy
18

for the

temple of God
himself.

which ye

He who
(p)
19

saith, I

him become
(ujcone) wise.

fool in

are. Let not any beguile a wise (man) among you, let this age, that he should become

am

For the wisdom of


written,

this

world

is

foolishness

with God.

For

it is

He who

catcheth the wise (men)

God &c Eth .. <pOepet tovtov o #eos N(A)BC 37, Macarius .. Deus Vg Arm, Orsiesius .. <#eipei &cDFG 47, Vg (am), destroy eth Mm God Syr *^p] 21 23, i^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm ..om f and (Eth) juiim. ov. &c of God (is) holy which ye (we 21) are] Bo (qoveJi) .. rov 0. aytos eariv oinves ecrre v/xeis fr$ &c, Vg (qtwd but the house of God estis vos) Syr (which ye are) Arm (which are ye) .. ye are severally and holy is the house of God Eth 18 \d.d/y any] add ovit Bo (chj) ..pref. and Eth e^*>n. Ju.Ju.oq
will

Mm

disperdet ilium

. .

beguile him] 21 &c (33) .. epg&.\ juju. ju.jU6.Tei.Tq deceive himself Bo Syr .. eauTov ea.7raTaTa) ^ &c, Arm .. e%. ijuuunTI beg. you 2 1, nemo seducat vos dfg Vg (am tol**) .. deceive not yourselves Eth .. add there then is not who deceiveth himself Eth ro Kevots Aoyots D nevxio &c he who saith] 21 &c (33) ..he who thinketh Bo Syr., and he who thinketh Eth .. ct tis Sokci ^ &c, Vg Arm (should toish) ,. who I am "x.e **.ii^ ottc. wisheth wise to be Eth ro (om among you) h$>.
lit.
. .

a wise (man)
e.

among you]
ro)
..

21

23

. .

o-ocj>o<;

eivat

ev

v/jliv

&c..ev

vfx.

crocf).

B, inter vos sapiens esse

Vg Arm, among you


..

that ivise is

Bo

Syr Eth (not


oju
fl

om

ev

v/x.

Pall. hist. laus.

jua.peq(pq 2i)pc.

nesexi. let

him become
ev toj

fool in this age] 21 23

om

hohtt.-cocJjoc

homeotel..
(let
19

aiwvt tovtw /xwpos yeveaOw

&

&c, (Bo Syi)

Arm

Eth

him put himself)

&c for the wisdom &c] 21 &c (33) Bo (bcdfhjk) .. &c Bo (aemnop) .. trs. for foolishness is with God the wisdom of this world Eth junei(m 23)14. of this world] 21 23, Bo .. juiik. 1 ottjuiitc. &c lit. a foolishness with God of the world f Bo (ch*j) 2 3 (33 ) H & c OTrjuiiTco<3' Te (-a.e f ) fin. &c a foolishness is is] with God 21 (39 1) fl, Vg Bo Syr Arm (Eth, see above) qcHg it r* nevKOTc is written] saith scripture Eth ra.p 2 ] om Ds
Tcot^ie,

tc&co

their craftinesses] ToirjueTcec their craftiness Bo,

ttj

iravovpyia avrtuv

N&c

188
20
js.tcjO

TGnPOC KOP1H0IOTC X
ceujotreiT.
oii

xe

oh. -xe n^xoeic cootth HJuumoKJueK hhcc^joc. 21 ou>CTe iinpTpe A^nt ujotujot
22

juuutoq

fipiojute.

n^tTiVoc eiTe

^noWw
eiTe
23

citg

nTHpq i^p nu>TH ne hh^\c erre Koe.ju.oe


eiTe

citc erre

unuF
*.e

erre

juiot

neTiuoon

iieTH^ujcone.

nTHpq ntoTH

ne.

htq)th ^e

htth iune^c. ne^c

njs.nHOTTe ne.

1Y. t&s Te ee jut^pe Hpcouie onen gcoc cnrnepeTHc

iitne^c
2

*.tco
<5<l
3

eiriyiHe

hoikohoaioc HJuutATcTHpioH JutnHOTTTe. iineuui^ oh hoikohoaioc. -xe eirege eirhjs.i

<\non xe eird/\*w^xMCTOH itAioi oiTeTHTTH h o\th d^n^Kpitte

nicTOc.

ne.

eTpeT-

oTgooT Hpcoxte.
"

20

2i

23 (33) (39)

f1
23

21

2i

23 (33) (39)
2

f1

21

at

KV$fc(fcc) 23 (33) 39
1

21
'

23
23
S

(21) 23

girn.]

Z^ n t Tn ^

2 3(39)

ne ] Te ^

..

ora

Bo (chjm)
iijQjuiOK. 21

20

S-

Eth

ro

iificot^oc

23 (33) (39) (nexjuuoK. f of the wise] N &c,

the reasonings of]

om

Vg Bo
Arm

Syr

Ann

Eth..

17, Vg (am) Bo (d*fk) Arm edd they are vain] 21 &c (33) 39 .. euriv fxar. & &c, Bo Eth Syr .. vain they think Eth ro
avOpurn-iov
21

ce(om ce 2 3)ujot. .. vanae sunt Vg

gioCT^ 23
ro

..because of this Syr

1 &c, itaqueVg Bo, wore )e] 21 23 (33) (39) f .. and because of this Eth .. henceforth Arm .. and
,

Eth
21

CinpTpe \.

let

not any] there

is

not

who

shall boast

therefore
22

Eth

ro

..

let
.

not boast therefore one also


.

Eth
the
all

Rp. the men]

&c (33) (39) Bo n(en 2i)THpq

avdpwTrois $$ &c,

Arm

. .

avOpwKw

FG
of
it

it.

nonTi(Tq 21 33) ne

lit.
..

yours

is]

Arm

eiTe Bo i] if Syr (continuing and if) Arm (continuing thus) Eth (continuing and if) earoWco] 21 23(33) (39) FG, Vg Bo Syr.. a7roAAws N &c, Arm Eth khcJj&c no MS] kt$&.c 23, Arm (gephas) ..kt^ 21 (33?) (39?), KH ( b)c^&, Bo Syr Eth ro ..petros Eth neTujocm the (things) which are &c] evecrTwra &c fr$ Sec., that which was and that which will come Eth ro nTHpq lit. the all of it 2 ]
..joined to verse 21

&c,

Vg Syr Eth

uncertain

add yap 13

lect
,

dfg Vg

nO)Tfi(Tq 2l) yours

2]

rjfxwv

..

Si vjjlwv

CORINTHIANS
20
:

III 20

IV

189

in their craftinesses

and again, The Lord knoweth the

21 vain. Wherefore reasonings of the ivise (men), that they are 22 For all things are yours, let not any glory in the men.

whet-her Paulos, or Apollo, or Kephas, or world, or

life,

or

death, or the (things) which are existing, or the (things) which 23 but ye, ye are of the Christ will exist all things are yours
;

but the Christ

is

of God.

IV. Thus let the

men reckon

us as officers of the Christ and


2

the stewards of the mysteries of God.


further, here in the stewards,

It is

that they

being sought should be found

faithful.

3 But I, it is a least (thing) to me, for me to be examined by you, or by a day of man but (&) neither I, do
;

FG..TTCoq

his 21 (33)

ne
17,

lit.

is]

DbL
(Eth)
.

&c, fg

Vg Bo

(ne) Syr

Arm..om
23
1

NABCD*FGP
B
this]

Eth
..

and-and Syr .. ora Arm add -^.e Bo (chj) .. add us the men Bo .. trs. otii Bo (e 2 ), therefore Eth ftp. the men] trs. will think man about us Eth Aoy. avOpunros ^ &c, Vg {Arm)., onen reckon (om about us ro) .. thus we are reputed by you Syr
fiTiDTii ye] ij/xas
lit.

^.e-'^.e]

t^i

23

..

add on also 21, Bo

///..

us] 23, error


2

?7/xas

Aoy.

&c..u/>tas Aoy.

17

Tisch.

cites

Syr sch by
^reirai

iioiK. the
lit.

stewards] gcviioiK steicards Bo


..

evujine

they are seeking] ceKto^- they seek Bo

BL
tie

&c,

V t<-it iineiJUL^ further here] Xomoii-Ikii&iJUidw


..

dfg Vg Syr
17,
..

Arm Eth
(hie
.

NACD(FG

Tyre)

17 al
.

CD*FGP
.

Vg
A.

iam quaeritur)
evege
..

Bo .. coSe Xonrov Syr Eth .. now Arm

(fr$)AB
o 8e A.

..

D^L &c
is that

N*
~D&*
ro)

eirniCT. they should he


e.

found

faithful] tis evpeOrj


it

ttlo-t.

tis

tt.

D^FG,

Syr

Arm
and

..

that he (if

he

is
..

found

should be found good

stetoards
lit.
3

Eth
23

tuo-tos tis evptOr)

<fec,

Vg

..

iiccxejut

faithful by ot&i eqengOT

they should find one faithful


-^.e]
..

om Bo

(a)

Bo T&\.

lit.

unto a least] 23,


. .

eis

eAa^torov

(fee,

Vg, a smallness Bo Syr

(pref. </')

disgrace

Arm

(pref. i/'s)

eTpev^n-iwKpine juijuoi lit. for them to examine me] 23, N &c, iudicer Vg Bo (iVreTen^gaai epoi) Syr Arm .. to be j>raised Eth giTeT. by you] 23, Bo Eth.. trs. v<p vjxoiv avaK. fr$A (rj/xayv) &c, Vg

Eth

Syr

Arm

..

add

if ye should justify
g.

me and

if they should praise

me

as good

Eth

(not ro)

avOpw-n-ivrj^ rjfxepa^

&c,

ovgoov Tip. by a day of man] Vg Bo (a day of a humanity) by


. .

23, viro
all

men

Tenroc ROPIHGIOTC X z.W^ oTie \ok S^MiNRpme aaiaoi *w.


190

u^-cooim
ai giS
5

i^p
n^i.

jai

ii*V*ajr

neT^u^Kpme JuLnpupine FyX^t g^eH


ei.

&!&.&]. aA'Xiv nueiTJUuaHir irxoeic. *.e axsjlos ne

^ioctc iinecyyoeiiy. uj&ktc n-xoeic

efeo\

n^i eTii^penroem eueeHn inKd,Ke. ^ttio iiqo7rionc[ Fiuigcxiie uoht. totc tit^io UnoT^ no7ra, c n^i ^e u&ciiht nuoTTTe. w^ujume e&o\
giTil

HT^I'XITOT

HCAAOT

Cp^I

'2LtOl

XAH ^TTCvWo}

T&e-

THTTU. *XKSX

eTCTIiecfto ttgHTtt

TJ5pOTO

lieTCHO.

23
6

39

c *t)

iineiTJUL.]
6

23

..

neiTJui.

39

taamht] 23

..

TJU^eiHir

39

23 39

23 (39)

Syr

. .

entirely by

men Arm
fc$

examine] 23 39,

&c,

Arm

me indeed
4

there is not

who

..by mortal men Eth .. iudico Vg Bo Syr .. absolve Eth will convict Eth ro

^n^Rpme
..

cmd

&c I know not &e] 23 39 .. ouScv-c/AcujTcd Fi(om cit)^-cooiril crwoiSa &&c.. nihil enim mihi conscius sum Vg .. oir*.e r&p ewiiOK.
do ii^c 1001m ho\i e>,ri ii;6pHJ u^Sht for neither know anything in me Ho ..of nothing in myself conscious am I Syr ..for nothing I know of myself Arm .. and (for ro) nothing is om ctt, Bo (fkno) .. and known to me Eth ue.p] 23 39, Eth ro .. Eth iiXe^-y anything] 23 39, Bo (bchjm) .. add mior I cit .. trs. &.11OK ^-ccoont / indeed I know Bo eM*.^q which I did] 23 39 .. in myself n.ipHi h^ht in me Bo .. efxavru) & &c, mihi Vg Arm (Eth) .. nuei. &c I was not being justified in Syr iWi] om Bo (f) trs. ev tovtid SeSiKcu. N &c, Vg Bo (on^e ..om o. CJ .. this] 23 39 .. o. &iiok fk) Syr Arm Eth .. this in saying 7&c Eth ro eai^Kpme] 23 39, N &c, Arm Eth .. iudicat Vg Bo (eeite^oeai) Syr (my fr* &c, Vg Bo ($h -*x) .. om Bo (p) .. yap &*, judge) -2.e] 23 39, irxoesc the Lord] add Syr (vg) Arm Eth .. until Eth ro

(om

*..

bchjm)

indeed

0eos
5

D*

Arm .. and what Eth gcocTe] because of this Syr ..henceforth iinpup. judge not] Bo., trs. jx-q irpo Kaipov ti Kptvere frS &c, Vg Syr iWd.&.v anyArm examine ye now before cometh his time 1 Eth ivxoeic ei the Lord d Vg Syr Arm thing] N &c, Marcus .. om 17,
.

CORINTHIANS IV
4

4-6

191

For I know not anything which I did but (&) I was not being justified in this: but he who examineth me is the Lord. 5 Wherefore judge not anything before the time, until the Lord cometh, this (one) who
I

examine myself.
;

(wrong)

will enlighten the (things)

and
I

which are hidden of the darkness, then the honour to each will become from God. 6 But these (things), my brothers,
(will) manifest the counsels of heart
;

took for example over to myself and Apollo because of you

that ye should learn in us not to exceed the (things) which are written, that one should not glory over one in favour of

cometh]
fr$

cXOrj o (oru

(until ro) will

&c

..

om

DFG

D*) Kvptos fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm, Marcus.. for come our Lord Eth n^i ei". this (one) who] os xai
..

and

he

&c Eth

enee-(Tg 3o)hit the (things)

which &c] om Eth ro nujootne the counsels] N &c, Bo., thoughts Syr Arm Eth .. what thinketh the heart Eth ro (omitting and will
reveal)

ngHT

of heart]
..

23

..

iiiio.

of the hearts 39, rav KapS.

fr$

Vg Bo (Syr) of hearts Arm. Vg Syr Arm. .his reward Eth


&c,

irreao the honour] e7raivos


ne>>(Bo

&c,
will

A 2 CFHJK)ujcone

become] Bo (Arm) his reward Eth


6

..

trs. ytvqcrcrai c/caor.

&c, Vg, will receive each

i.e]

23

39

..

om

fc$*,

Arm

..

and

this also

Eth

n&.cnHv

my

brothers] 23 39, Bo Syr .. aSeX^ot ^ &e, Vg Arm .. our brothers Eth our br. Eth, not ro) rrr(om fn 39)^1^170^ (trs. because of you iicAiOT eg. e-s. I took for example over to myself] 23 (39 1) fxeraax-

(om FsrGsr) epavTov fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr (I put upon my own face) (/ allegorized to me) .. we suffered Eth .. I p referred to suffer Eth ro Aili ear. and Apollo] om Eth ro crfi. because of you] trs.
tt?

Arm

after brothers

Syr
&c,

FigHTii

in

us]
..

23

..trs.

ev

rjp.Lv

(vp..

D*

17,

Syr h)

fj.a.6.

fc$

Vg Bo Syr Arm

om Eth

eTHpooiro &c not

&c, Vg (ne supra quam) 23, to /xr/ v-n-ep a (epcekfeo\ to be beyond) ..not to think more than Syr..wo< any more than the written things to think Arm ..not to go out Eth .. and is
to exceed the (things)]

Bo
it

right for

you Eth ro
17,
the

23,

NABCF

Ethro ..from
23,

Bo Syr (h) Arm., virep word of scripture Eth

eite-rcHg the (things) o

DFGL

which are written] &c, Syr (vg)..om ctch^ which are written]

N*ABD*FG, Vg Bo

(Eth). .add foovuv

tfcCDcLP

&c, (Syr)

192

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC A
nev^i^Kpnte
aajliok.

<c*^p

cv ^e neTirrooTK iineKcsiTq.

^np miesi. ^opon kuiotujott aaaaok ococ aaneiVXI. 8 gH'XH TTUCHtT. OH'\H ^TeTUppJULtAilvO. ^CSUTU
tuicse
9 d,TCTnpppO. 2K^C eitepppO OlDUm HAAAAHTiT. ^pHT uTd. nnoTTTe k^^h Fi^ttoctoAoc iicvve iTee Fmeienit*2vp

o^h^thc.

*se

saiujoone

iteea/rpoii juLtikocjl*.oc. *.tco

mii^ire'Xoc aau upooAie. 10 ^iion aaipcos' T&e ne^c. utootIi *^e utctIi oeucaJe gjut ne^c. ^ucm TlitJoofe.
UTOOTiT
tITchuj.
^.

TtTU'^OOp. UTlOTil -Xe TtTUT^lHT. &.IIOU X uj^op^i CTeioTiioir THgK^eiT. TRok. tITkh

23

39 hcax Bo

pref. ctc Bo juureivxiTq] Bo (c h j o) r rmei] 23 .. iinV 39 enieMt&THc] Bo (a )


.
.

..

23 (39) -tioc Bo
1

23

*.tlo]

rm^f.]

23

na,.**^.

10

39
..

23 39

pcotf ] 23
..

..

epco^

39
11

..

g^nccx Bo

gesic^&e] 23

glic.

39

t^ihtt] 23

T&eiHv 39

23 (39)

Arm
should

ujoitujov **' u'^* S^ 01 T hiin] 2 3


be

& iCS

**

^xalt
$$

exalted

Syr ..infletur
of]

Vg
Syr

..

(favcnovo-Oe

&c,

him Bo, he Arm Eth


vwep-Kara

cxii-g^ over in favour


fr5

23,

..

adversus-pro

Vg

. .

&c

..

eeiie because

over

Eth
fr$

t. erepov

o/-eopm e-xen against Bo .. than-over Arm.. ott^ pa ot\ lit. one in favour of one] 23 .. t. evos <f>vo-. &c ..owe against his neighbour Bo .. man against his neigh. .

bour-because of man Syr

than neighbour-over neighbour


but

Arm

over

your neighbour Etli


7

TTA.p]

&c,

Vg Bo Syr ..

now Arm

..

om Eth

he

who maketh

thee to differ] Bo,

ere Sia/cpivei

ner^i^U. &c ..examineth thee

ov ^.e but what] Bo, i-S &c, Vg .. om but Arm .. or Syr Arm Eth what Syr .. and what Eth cuj-xe **'] Bo (chj) .. add Se ^ &c, Vg mie'xi the receiving Bo., and if Arm Eth ro.. if indeed Eth Eth ro..om /cat Syr Arm Eth (pref. that also] Bo, Kai eAa^Ses fr$ &e,
which thou hast) ewgpou why] tl & &c, Vg Arm Eth ro .. because kujo-s-uj. & c of what Bo Syr Eth.. pref. ic then Bo (chjo)
gloriest thou]

Eth 10

..

art indignant

Eth

<hoc as]

&c,

Vg Arm

Eth
8

ro

..

add

ovm

one

Bo

..

as

/ie

ivho

Syr Eth

gH^.H already i] 23. .behold Eth ..behold therefore Eth ro oh-^h already 2 ] 23 .. pref. and Arm .. om Eth e^Irm without

i
7

CORINTHIANS IV
(is)

7-1 1
to differ ?

193

another.

For who

he who maketh thee

But
If

what

is

that which thou hast which thou receivedst not?

thou didst the receiving also, why gloriest thou as (if) thou receivedst not ? 8 Already ye are satisfied, already ye became
rich,

without us ye reigned

(yea and I

reign,) that

we

should reign also with you.

would that ye did 9 For perhaps


these)

God put us
death
:

the apostles last as

men

(lit.

doomed

to

because

we became

for spectacle to the

world and to

10 the angels and the men. We, we became fools because of the Christ, but ye, ye are wise in the Christ we, we are
;

weak, but ye, ye are strong but ye, ye are honoured, but we, we are despised. n Even unto this hour we hunger, we thirst,
;

us] 23, Eth .. alone Eth ro..om A, Macarius Are-riipppo ye reigned] 23, the homeotel omission has been supplied in the translation, 37* made the same omission ..pref. already Eth..om A,

Macarius
9

Aprnr perhaps] Sokw


ro ..to me-it seemeth

fr$

&c,

VgBo

Syr

..

it

seemeth to

me Eth
ro
..

Eth
tol

Arm

^p] ^

&c,

Vg Bo Eth

om om Bo
..

Arm ..8e Syr. .and Eth *ABCD*FG, Vg (am fu hta] demid) Eth ro .. pref. on tf cDcLP &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth imoirre &c God put us the ap. last] o Oeo<s -q/j.. t. air. e<rx> aTrcSci^ei/ N &c, Vg .. God manifested us indeed (e^rum) among (&i>.) the ap. last
(chj)

us God his ap.

Bo (om &non e x h) .. us ap. last ones put us God Syr Arm .. put last Eth .. showed God his &c Eth ro nneieme-.] as he delivereth to death Eth ro se ahuj. lit. that we became] trs. Star. ey. $ &c .. -xe Anepe. Bo eea/r^ 39)pon] ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm ridicule Eth ftpiojue the men] trs. to men and also angels Eth .. om tw koct/aco Macarius Palladius
ones
. .

10 &non i] we indeed~Eth .. we indeed therefore Eth ro a. g. v^p Bo (fk) -2.e i] Syr Eth..om Bo {x^)..and Arm gjuE in] eeAe because of Bo (b) &,non we 2] add Se 17, Bo (c) Eth .. add -^e 2] and Syr Arm -*.e 3 r&p Bo (fk) ] 23, Bo (l) Eth.. om 39, ^ &c -*.e 4 Bo Eth .. and Syr Arm ]
..

ujfcg.^g. 39) ctci. even-hour] 23 39 .. verse 10 Arm cdd Eth .. unto this day Eth .. even unto now Bo (chj) TngK&.err we hunger]

11

23 (39) Bo Syr .. pref. kcu N &c, Vg Arm Eth ro .. pref. but we are Tnofce we thirst] and &c Bo .. pref. km passim N &c, Vg hungry Eth tRkh k. we are naked] pref. and Bo (bcdfhjkl) Syr Arm Eth
1717

194

Tenpoc KOPIH8IOTC X
12

K^gHT. ce^-K<V\Jr escort. Tituji-pTcop. TiTgoce. ewpgwfi gn Henri's suuuh jjlajloh. eTrc&.goir iuumon tucjuiott
epooir. e-ynHT Ficiott

TW^nei^e aajuoot.
Jutjuooir.
HIJL*.

13

eT-xioTr^

epon THrus-p^K^Ae!
14

ilee uiteinepiK^expjjiJs.

IftTIKOCJUOC. dwlipUjfte itOTTOH

UJ^p&.I

TIOTHOT.

ntiei'^ajme
ei^-cfcco

hhtR ^m.
goic

eicg^i
,

hhtk

nniu.

^\k

iiHTi?

ottvithtu

k&SL&rT

15 k^h eujwne ujHpe iiiAepiT. fioTT&^ iinis.i *.a,iT(ott oc gG! ne^c.

12

23

gn] 55en Bo (bfk)


JQ.neTd.u(ouoc 23

..it

Bo

3S

14

15

23

23

23

flnw^.]

ce^Ke\\^r &c lit. they buffet us, we are troubled] 23 ..pref. and Bo .. and we are reviled and we are buffeted Eth ro .. and we are aliens and we have not place and we are buffeted Eth om we are buffeted
. .

Arm
12

cd

TRujTpTUip we are troubled] 23 (39


is

1) ..

pref.

and Bo

..

lit.

place fixed

not to us Syr

T2 oc e

we

toil]

Bo (aemnop)
working]

..

pref. kcu

&c,

Vg Bo Syr

Arm Eth
iSiais

enpgcofi.

N &c .. om Syr Eth ro .. epoov lit. Ave bless them] pref. Kai FG, Vg Bo (abe) Syr (vg) .. pref. and we Eth .. him also who reviled us we bless Eth ro emiHT &c lit. they running after us] Bo .. and they persecute us Eth .. and him also who persecuted us we bless Eth ro Tna.neixe ii. we bear with them] Bo (TeitcooT Tioht) .. pref. kou. FG, Syr (vg) .. pref. and we Eth
. .

ujulik ujuioii our own] thcaiott with work of our hands Eth

om Arm

et

sustinemus

Vg
lit.

13

e-yxiovai. e.
..

they blaspheming us] Bo,

[3\a<r<p.

fr$

BDFGL

&c,

Vg 8va-ffyqfx. fr$*ACP 17 Tnn&p. jujuoot we beseech them] Bo .. irapaKa\ovfj.v b$ &c,Aim..et obsecramus Yg..we beseech from them Syr and we beseech them Eth him also who reviled us we beseech Eth ro we beseech them for a blessing Bo (b) iiee as] cos fr$ &c a.nepilc^pH'^- we became as Bo., pref. and Eth niteinepi(ei 23)
. .
.
.

. .

Kdw-e-.

lit.

these refuses] 7re.piKa6app.aTa

fr$

&c, g^ititepi(eni

ACEk)

K^eewpjut^ refuses Bo object of derision Arm


..0/ this icorld

Vg Eth
the

7repiKadapp.a

D' r *, Vg

(harl*) Syr..

unnoc.

Bo..m

of the world] ^ &c, Bo (c H j) Syr world Eth..e>/ all the loorld Arm

CORINTHIANS IV
are buffeted,
:

12-15
12

195

we

are naked,

we

we

are troubled;

we
;

toil,

working with our own hands being reviled, we bless being 13 persecuted, we bear with them being blasphemed, we beseech them as the refuse of the world, we became (the)
; :

u I was not offscouring of all even unto this hour. putting to to these shame, (in) writing you you (things), but (*>.)
15 Even if ye have admonishing you as children beloved. ten thousand schoolmasters in the Christ, but (\) not many

fathers

for

I,

I begat

you in the Christ Jesus through the

*.npujfte

&c

lit.

repudiation of all
offscouring to be
uja.gpa.1

we became offscouring of all] Bo..pref. and Eth.. men Syr eywrjO-npitv ttuvtwv irepajrnpa fc$ &c of all Arm ..your offscouring I am to you all Eth ro
. .
. .

eTesovnov even unto


ro, cms

this hour]
i$

Bo (ae, k)..hj. e-^noir


you] (Bo)
..

even
14

to

now Bo Eth
lit.

apn

&c

. .

om Eth
to

nnei^- &c
fc$

was not giving shame

ovk evrpen-wv

I should reprove you Eth (trs. after this) .. non ut confundam vos Vg, not that I cause shame to you Syr Arm .. and of me ye tvere ashamed Eth ro hhth eicgea-nne.! lit, to you, writing to you
r/ms

&c

that

you this Eth (trs. before that I should nHTit iinea to you &c) that I should write to you this Eth ro c these] Bo (k ) .. ilne^i noyren Bo .. om vp.iv N &c er^-cAw admontrs. ayanrrjTa vov6eT<o(v) fc$ &c, Vg ishing] Bo (moneo) Syr (/ inthat I should admonish you and instruct struct) Arm (/ admonish) which I wrote to you : is it not as my children you, as my &c Eth whom I love I exhort you ? Eth ro ujHpe lit. son] Bo (geaiujHpi)
. . . .
.
.

these] v uas, ypatpw ravra DFG, Vg .. and I wrote not to


(

^ABCLP

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

..

v., t.

yp.

rexva pov fr$ &c, Vg Eth i.sut.epiT beloved] and my and your offscouring I am and ye were not ashamed Eth (see above Eth ro) .. add uthi of mine Bo 15 K*.it euj. even Bo (eujwn) Syr., although if] cav yap & &c, Vg Arm .. and if also Eth otRthtk ax. ye have] Bo .. trs. 7raiS. ex 7/ 1 6 ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth ov(om Bo GHJTk lit. a ten thousand] thousands Eth Bo, pLvpLovs fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth ro \\\e.] your fathers indeed Eth ng^g &c not many fathers] fc$ &c, Vg Bo e.noK &c for I, Syr Arm .. your fathers indeed were not many Eth I begat you in &c] (Eth) trs. ev yap x- m Sia tov evayy. &c &>$ &c, Vg (Bo) Arm ..for in &c / begat you in the gospel Syr ^p] om Bo O 2

Syr

Arm

. .

beloved

"

. .

196

Tenpoc KOPIH9IOTC X
TUTttTHTTTIt
iihtTi.

AJUUtCOTU.

epOI.

17

T&e

TT&.I

&.ITHOOT

HTiAioeeoc

Te n^i ne n^ujHpe

ijiiepiT *jru>

iimcToc oil

n-xoeic.

rm

eTii^TpeTifpnAieeTre itn^-

ee e^^-cfeo) iiuioc cm Ficrgiooire eTgli" ne^c. k\hci^ THpoT oIE ai*. num. 18 gooc h^hhtt xe *,
wj&.piOTU.
oIT
Js.

gome

-sice Fiqht.

19

^-iihtt <xe

ujawpurm

pon^q. i\T^eiAAe aat 20 enuja/xe iuteTxoce oht a/Wes. i?e.ir&o*jL. TuiuTepo aat iinitoTrTe ilecoK ^.W*. oH otts'oaa. uj&.<xe ujvp Ll ot neTeTiioTJwujq. t&.ci uj^pumt H oT^epcoft xtt o oTr^^^nH jliu ovnltfc. JuuuItTpiXpavUj. V. cecuyrJK poi eirnopttei&. RohtthttIi. js.tio otepujes.it

o-y^enH.

iraoetc

15

23
21

17

23

i\eKK.\H.] -\e. 23

18

23

l9

23

23
1

23

23

nopneiA.] -ru&. 23

(achj)
ora
i-qo-ov

ne^c B

ic the

giTU &c through the

Ch. Jesus] Jesus Christ Bo (chj) Syr .. gospel] in the gospel of Ch.

Jesus Eth
16

ere

therefore] tf &c,

D*gr FgrQgr
you to me]

q u>
Eth
..

Vg Bo Syr Arm..om Bo (26) Eth..Se tRtRt. lit. liken y OU ] add our brothers Eth
fr$

//.i/a^tcu /xou yiveo-0

&c,

Vg Arm ..
IO
ai >

be imitating

me Bo

..

me

imitate Syr
17

add

ko.6.

Kayo)

y/>.

Vg(cle)

eT.
..

n&i because of

this] Bo,

tfcBCDFGL
(f)
..

Arm

pref.

ami Eth
trs.

..

add ^&p Bo

&c, Vg Syr (vg) add avro N* AP 17, Syr (h)

iihtR to you]

nurren ivr^

23)ijul.

Bo,

&c

irxoeic the
lit.

Lord]
Bo,

n%c /ie Christ Bo (H*)..6rod Eth Tas v ^ &c, Vg.. en m Bo (aceh j

eTgll
26)

which in]

Eth

ne%c

the

Christ]

ABDcLP
^

&c,

Vg (am demid

tol)

CDb
ne-e

&c

17 37, Vg (fu harl) Bo Syr (h) Arm as I teach] K&.T&. $pH^- &c according as &c &c,

Syr (vg) Eth ..add lv N .. Kvpua w D*FG, Bo (26)

Bo Syr Eth

..

trs.

kk\. SiSacrKu

Vg Arm
fr$

iieK.

t.

all

Arm

Eth

. .

cv Trao-rj ckk.

7ravTaxov

Cy

Travq \$ &c,

H ax&. &c, Vg Vg Bo Arm Eth om Syr


..

the churches] Bo Syr ituu in every place] trs.

CORINTHIANS IV
you

i5

197

16

gospel.
17

1 beseech

therefore, liken yourselves to


this,

me.

Because of this I sent Timotheos to you, who is beloved child and faithful, in the Lord, this (man)

my
will

who

remind you of

my ways

which

(are) in

the Christ, as I teach


18

in all the churches in every place.

But as
heart.

if I
19

am
I

not

coming unto you some are exalted of coming unto you quickly, if the Lord is

willing,

But and I

am

(shall)

know

not the word of those


20

their power.

word, but
I

(;\)

who are exalted of heart, but (^) For the kingdom of God was not being in 21 in power. What is that which ye wish ? that
staff,

come untp you with a meekness ?


V.

or in

love

and a

spirit of

A fornication

is

actually heard of

among

you, and a

13

jkoc

&c as-unto you]


(g 26)

trs.

some are exalted of heart as if &c Eth


..

xe]

om FG, Vg Bo
..

Arm
..

and behold Eth


-rives

gome

some] Bo

Arm
19

add of you Syr Eth

trs.

e</>.

&c,

Vg

^KHir &c but-willing] fc$ &c, Bo Arm Eth .. trs. but if the Lord I come to you Syr Bo .. om Bo (ch j) .. **.e] N &c, aAAa Syr .. therefore Eth epuj. jits., pgn^q if the Lord is willing]
willeth quickly

eav o Kvp.

OeX-qo-t]

J$

&c. eujum

e^oircouj jQ.no?

ne if unto

the will

of the Lord

it is

Bo

niier. of the word] add avrniv TeirtS'. their power] Bo Syr Eth .. rrjv Sw. $-$ &c, 37 Vg 20 Tjuiivrepo the kingdom] Bo Syr., trs. Xoyw -q /Jao-iAcio.

FG

($^ God chj, Eth) &n not] om D* enuj^-xe those who &c] rov ire^vcnwixevov

Arm

&c,

Eth 10 .. trs. sermone est regnum Vg Arm .. trs. was not the kingdom Eth iuiecgil was not being in] Bo .. cv N &c .. in-est Vg Arm .. in 2 ] Bo was not-in Syr Eth (ce^jn) .. pref. ex Bo .. pref. n*.c Bo (k)
21

Arm

ot what] rt fc$ how Syr Eth


.

&c,

Vg

add se

therefore

Bo
. .

. .

therefore

hoio

T&.ei that I

&c,

7rvv/xa re
jjjuLltTp.

julh Vg Syr Arm D* juLniifc. of


. .

come] Bo Eth trs. pafi8u> eXOu ovim*. and a spiiit] TrvevjxarL re ^ &c ..

spirit

Bo

. .

om Eth

of the spirit

Arm

of meekness] Bo, irpa. $$ &c, Vg Syr., and in (om Eth) meekness of heart Eth of meekness (power cd) and of justice and of
. .

humility
1

Arm
pw
..

lit. they hear] is named Arm cecorreju Bo, N &c, Vg (omnino) Syr Arm goXtoc

cecioTH

and

is it

actually] trsnot heard ?

198

Tenpoc kopihoiotc %
itecglt

nopueia. irreiAAme
oiFiK
"xi

fiKegeenoc
2

a^t. gcacTe

erpe
eTreqi

eijuie

iineqeicoT.

js.irio

i\Tuyr$i

TeTH'xoce

itgHT.
oil

&.TTIO

riTd.TeTnpgHfee &i\

HgoTo.

-2s:eK^c

3 ^iiou c^p TeTiTiAHTe iineiiT^qp neigtofe. &.TTHTTTil JS.H gH ItCCOJUd... Ig2vTeTHTTTl *.

e^
gl5

nenTifc..

^iottco

empme

gioc
4

eipe iineiguift Frreige. *neivxoeic ic eptnr. gjut npes.it


ju.lt

igjs.TTHTTvt iinetiT^qeevTeTitcusoir^ egoirii eneTiT-

ne^c aiu
i.n&.i

n^rma*.

t&oax iinewsoeic

ic.

e-^-

iiTeiJume
neTit-

5Uinca.T&.Il&.C
o*ji

7TT^UO itTC^p%.

"*

nenK\ OT'SM
ititaatoir
iyes.pe

6 negooir jmneii'soeic ic ite^c. tyoirujOTr aat. nTTitcooiriT mi. *xe

ottkoti

necgn]
2

-(n

cj)&j ereitcujon Eo
3

oioctc]

--^.e

23,

Bo (ce 2 fjk)
4

23

gto&|coft
5

23

(b) 23

eigd/rej 23 ..eig^gTe (&

')

(&)

23

(&)
6

23

eTT^KO unto a

destruciion] 23

..

enT. unto the

&c Bo

(&) (4)
..

23J
geenoc]

Eth

ro

oiB

Eth
c

Arm

..

aramlye Eth ..profane Syr

..

add

ovopa^erai
..

fr$

LP

&c, Syr

om Aim Eth
fc$

one] Bo, tis N &c, Vg (aliquis) OT&.-JuiTeqeHoT one-of his father] two. tov tt.
oire.

&c .. t. irarp. ex- riva DFG, Vg htiotR ye] add guvren also Bo ..add and i] but Eth ^vio and 2 ] /ecu N Sec, Vg (Bo) Arm with this indeed Eth (not ro) (Eth) .. and Se Syr .. add wherefore Bo .. add because of this why Eth itgovo rather] trs. pgH&e mourned] sat in grief Syr (not ro) nenTA.q /xaAAov eTrevOrjcr. & &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. om Eth ro &c lit. he who did this work] o to epyov tovto 71-01170-01? BDFGLP &c, Vg Eth .. o &c 7rpaas ^ AC 17 37, Syr .. he who did such a work Bo (TT*kI gU>ft JUTI^ipH^-) 3 f^p] 23, Syr Arm .. om Vg .. but Eth fiev 61 al .. fxev yap ^ &c, Bo en^ ctoAXd. not being with you in the body] 23, Bo .. a7rwv
\eLv
2

A.Trt>

..

tw o-wpaTL

from you in body Syr..pref. ws I am Arm .. if I was not in my body with you Eth eig. ^e &c but being with you in but I am with you &c Bo .. and I am near to you the spirit] (t>) 23
fr$

&c, Vg.. being absent

D b FGL

47, Syr (h), although in body absent

in
..

Se sp. Syr...7rapwv

tw

7tv.

&c,

Vg

..

yet in spirit

near

I am Arm

and

in

my

spirit

teas with

you Eth
Sec

aiotio &c I have already

judged] &

23...^

already even

Arm... and behold I judged him

CORINTHIANS V

2-6

199

fornication of this kind was not being even among the Gentiles, so as for one (of you) to take the wife of his father. 2 And ye, ye are exalted of heart, and ye mourned not rather,
that should be taken

away from
I,

the midst of you he

who

did this deed.

For

not being with you in the body, but

being with you in the spirit, I have already judged, as being 4 with you, him who did this deed thus. Having gathered
together with one another, in the name of our Lord Jesus the Christ, and my spirit with the power of our Lord Jesus, 5 to give such an one to the Satanas unto a destruction of
the flesh, that the spirit should be saved in the day of our 6 Not good is your glorying. Ye Lord Jesus the Christ.

who was (thus) Eth imeirr.-ivTeige lit. him who did this work thus] (b) 23, (Bo)., tov ootws tovto hot. fc$ &c..om tovto FG, Vg Arm .. who this doeth Syr .. who did this deed Eth
as one

with oue ea.T(e.TT 2 3)eTlic.-epHv having gathered together Bo Syr another] (b) 23, Eth..trs. ev tw-iu crvvaxdevTwv ^ &c, Vg lit. in unto one another] (b) 23 .. e,vxx\ unto Arm eg, eneTiiepHir
*

a place Bo

nen-xoeic our Lord

Syr (vg h*)


the

Arm Eth

Christ] (b) 23,

i] b 23, BDFGLP &c, Vg Bo om yj^v NA, Vg (demid) Syr (h) nex NDcFGLP &c, Vg Syr (vg h*) Bo Arm Eth..
..
..
. .

atjuii-Ain lit. with-with] 23, Bo om ABD*, Syr (h) Eth ro na.nli& my spirit] b and with-with Eth crvv ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm nens. 2 ] / with you in spirit Syr 23, i$ &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth om P, Vg (am fu tol had) Syr 23, N ABDFGL &c, Vg Syr (vg h*)
.. ..

fr$ABD*P, Vg Syr (h) Eth ro .. add xpiorou DcFGL &c, Bo Syr (vg h*) Arm Eth 6 an one b 23 .. pref. and Syr ^--ju to give such e-\ to give] deliver this Bo tov tolovt. N &c, Syr ye Vg (that to] (b) 23.. 7rapaS. n&i iiTeiAime (b) 23 (n. rrreijuie) one to) Arm .. deliver him to Eth r ikncvr. to lit. this of this kind] axrov Fs G, Syr (vg he) Eth
(h)
ic

Jesus

23,

the S.] 23

..

om Arm cdd

irrc&p|.

of the flesh] b 23

..

of his body

Syr Eth

epe nenn^ ou-xm the spirit should he saved] he should live Syr ..and should be saved his spirit (b) 23 ..in spirit Eth ro CLnen-s. Eth negoo-v the day] b 23 .. add of the coming of our Lord Jesus the Ch.] AFGP, Vg (fu harl) Bo Syr ic
(his flesh)

(vg h*)

nexc Arm

..

tov

k. lv

fr$L &c,

Bo (d our Lord Jesus) Vg (am


t. k. iv x-

tol flor)

Syr (h)
6

Eth (our Lord


23
..

Jesus)

..

D>
..

Vg (demid)
add

..

tov Kvpiov
..

a>n not] (b)

om

ov Lcif

Amhrst

my

brothers Syr

add

200
rie*,6

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
Tpe noTTtoHjI* THpq qi
7

qi jutneeaJk

n^c e&o\

FtOHTTHTTTH. *

TTHUJl0ne

htth geH^eaJk. 8 ococTe juu^peupuj^ on 07re^& aai g&poit ne^c. Fia.c. otr^e oil ove^fe &.it Fika.ki&. oi nonftpiA.. 9 cm gen&eat& htE&o i jute. asco^i hth on Teniee

FlOVlOUjII fl&ppe K^TA. kai c*^p attujcocot iineHn^c^^

^Wa

cto*\h.
xi.ju.oc.

<x

inpT(jO

juii nopitoc.

lu

ott

iimitioc

i<xio

<xe juLnopiioc iSneiKocjuioc

jIiJiis.iTO

mootto
eie

h fipeqTCopn h
ujuje
eptOTii
eei
riTesicojs.i

iipeqwjji5tyeei'xoiXoit. eupxe eoe.

e&o\

gjLt.

itkocjuioc.
jm.ti
oird>.

n TenoT ^e
eTjuoTTTe

hhth.

"xe

jUnpTOio^
7

epoq

at k<m (&) (4) 23 ^6] 4- -^M 2 3 jR&p.] Mp 4 8 (b) (4) 23 gen^o.] & 4 .. gRe^e. 23 il^c-^n] om b homeotel s 10 Ten -] om article Bo (h) at eupse (&) 2 3 (b) 23 Biueik.] u and at n&.i juiniK. 23 (b) 23

therefore
oA.ov

Eth
(f>vpafia
fc$

noiru>uj55 -nipq the whole

lump] &

(4)
. .

23, Bo,

to

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
lift
.. ..

. .

dough Eth ro

qi to
..

Syr
7

Arm Eth
qi
lift
..

S0X01

D*

(up)] 4 23 om b

..

much dough Eth how much 1^01 N &c, Vg Bo (a'lujeju.Hp)


&c,

(away)] 23

exKaOapaTe
1) 4,

N*

Vg Bo

(ju.a/roTrj\e)

Syr

Arm Eth
(h)

add ^e

therefore (b

N C CLP

Eth
is

wh.

old

neoev&(q 23) the leaven] 4 .. Eth ro eAo\ hoht. out of you] Bo Syr Eth

al plur, Bo (b[d]hl) Syr neie. this Lb 23 .. yowr leaven


..

om

N &c,
..

Vg Arm

Eth ro

rat*.

&c according
Eth

as

ye

are

unleavened]
&c,

because ye are yet unleavened Kat Syr Arm .. are not Eth

km
&c
3

^^p] Bo
lit.

Vg

om om

ATrujOitoT

they slaughtered our


&c,

Paskha
v-n-cp

for us the Christ] (b 4) 23,

cC

LP

Bo

(k) (Syr)

..

r}fx.o)v

N*ABC*DFG
..

17,

Vg Bo (nenn^c^aw

eorujeaq)

Arm

passover

teas not in passover killed Christ Eth ..for our who was slaughtered for us Syr 8 Bo aefkl) wherefore] b (4) 23 .. and now indeed gi*)CT(-2k. 23, Eth AiApen(pR b)piy> lit. let us make feast] b (4) 23, eoprar w/xev NBCFGL &c, m Vg Bo Syr Arm .. eopTa,op.ev ADs P .. make e>it your feast Eth not] b 23 ..and not Eth o-s-2.e] 23, Bo, k^kia gi noiiHpi^] b 23, [xrj&e N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. p.rj B Bo, fr$ &c, Vg Arm .. k. k. iropvetas Fs r G .. malice and bitterness Syr ..evil of sin Eth &\\fc-ju.e] om Eth ro gene^&ft (q 23)
is

(Eth) Pachomius

Christ

CORINTHIANS V
leaven
is

7-11

201

know
to

not that a
7

little

wont

to

make

the whole

lump

(away) the old leaven out of you, that ye should become a new lump according as ye are unleavened. For even our Paskha was slaughtered for our
lift

(up).

Lift

sake the Christ: 8 wherefore let us keep feast, not with an old leaven nor with a leaven of wickedness and depravity,
9

but (&) with unleavened (cakes) of sanctification and truth. 1 write to you in the epistle, Mingle not with fornicators
;

not altogether am I saying, The fornicators of this world, or the covetous, or the extortioners, or the idolaters if so, then
10
;

it

is

right for

you

to

come out of the world

n but now

wrote to you, Mingle not with one being called a brother,


ovjueT. (singular) Bo (h)

unleavened (plural)] Bo
leavened

..

..

gfcn.iieTujeju.Hp

Bo (de, c2 fkl)
Syr
..

tMo-juc

sanctification
..

and truth]

b 23,

Bo

..

eiA-i/cpiveias k.

aXrjOtias tf &c,

Vg

verity

and
9

sanctity

but in leaven of holiness


llyj
$-$

and truth Arm and of truth Eth

..purity

iinpTco

mingle not] 23,


. .

o-vvavaLuyvva6e

Db

ne commiscea-

miniYg Syr Eth ro


funopnoc
10

pjyj-o-dai

&c,

Bo

(eujTejuju..)

non) commisc. fg Eth


the fornic.

nopttoc fornicators] 23,

Tropvois

Arm., we (ut & &c ..

Bo

ot

nfcrrrwc] 23,

N*ABCD*FG
N

17,

Vg..om n^iiTwc Bo Syr

Arm
Sy 1
'

Eth..pref. kcu NcDcLP &c, Syr (h) Arm Eth {only) .. add Se v eisw iuAioc ose am I saying] 23, Syr .. it&i<xepe-&.ii ( g)
not meaning
the f.

/ was

Bo..om

&c.

Vg Arm Eth

junopn. the
tt.
fr$

fornicators] 23,

Bo Eth
Syr

(add only, there

zoere besides) ..tois

&c,

&c h or 2 ] 23, N c D b L &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm., about the &c Syr Arm.. Kai NABCD*FGP 17 37 (v K tu) Arm cdd Eth npeqT. the extort.] 23, Bo .. apira^iv N &c..with ext. Arm .. about ext. Syr h or 3 ] b 23, N &c, Vg Bo ..or with Arm .. or about Syr .. and those
Vg.. with

Arm

jujum &c the covetous] with

the

who Eth euj-xe ege e(ee 23)16 if so, then] b 23, met-apa &c, alioquin Vg, juuucm otherwise Bo Arm, and if not Syr .. but if eei to come] b 23, Bo (chj) .. not Eth .. om cTret-e^eA&iv Eth ro
also
V$

fiTe-rem
23, niK.
11

tik. the world] Bo Eth .. trs. to end N &c, Vg Syr Ann Bo (bcdfhjkl) Arm .. itmk. this &c Bo Vg Eth Tenov now] b 23 .. this Syr .. om Arm cdd QnpTiog mingle

not] b 23 ..that ye should not mingle Syr


fr?

Eth..^
lit.

o-vvavapuyvvo-Oai

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

juI!

ot&

eis\ii.

&c

with one, they calling

202

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC ^
eajtone oTrnopnoc
juUj.js.jto

se otcoii ne.
ujeex^to"\oii

ne h iipequjH-

iigoTro

^ge h iipeqTcopn. n^i 12 ot i*jvp epoi ttStui^q.


dwTTto
13

ilpeqcevgoTr h fipequtcijuhsic 07r*xe iinpoTrtoo.

ne

npnte

iiitTgifto\

FmeTgigOTrii

&.M.

Fituvtu

Kpme

FiHCTgigoTH.
&o"\

nnotTTe <\e iijvKpme inteT&oA. qi juinnoiiHpoc


VI. OTTM OTiv HJs.TO'Xui^ efto\ iigHTTHTrTlT.

FiohtthtttK.
OirTlTq

OTgu>& aiii neT^iTOTtoq exi gj\n


JS.7TIO
2

gi

Fipeq^i ii^ouc
Js.Il

IieTOTT^^fe Js.lt. gi neTOTrjvjsi! iteTit^upine JuUikocaioc. js/yoo

riTCTItCOOTTri

se

eiyxe

eintjs.-

npequj.]
1

n.

thus passim
12

..

ot Bo passim
at nTCOTii
13

ilTeuuiiiie]

irreume 23

(b uncertain)
2

(b)

23

(b) 23

at qi

(b) 23

(b) 23

him that a brother he is] with fornicators, and he who Eth ..with f. and those who worship
forn.

if there is of brothers
idols

and

extort,

and
tis

and drunkards and


it.

covetous

Eth
fj

10

..

eav (add ir&p


fr$

Bo fk)

aS. ovoju,ao/i,evos (aiott^- called

k)

7ropvo<;

&c,

&c

17

B3 Dsr

he is Syr
7ropvo9

or fornic.

there is who is ne lit. if a fornicator he is] b 23 .. rj (rj) &c, Vg, eoTnopnoc ne (ora ne aefl) being a fornic. Bo .. should be Arm .. om Eth ro iropnoc-pequj.-Jue.i.-peqc.al,

Arm

..and if

(Syr) .. eav called brother and

Vg Bo

eujione omr.

peq^-.-peqT. forn.-idol. cov.-reviler-drunk.-extort.] (b) 23, 37 116,

Arm

..

7To/jv.-7rAeoj/.-et8toX.-Aoi8. -p.eO.-apir.

&c,

Vg Bo Syr

..

who

ivorshipjieth idol or unjust or extortioner or reviler or

drunkard or

defrauder Eth (Eth

ro, see

above)

..

..

forn.-idol.-cov. -reviler

Arm

cdd

7ropv.-;u.#.-a.-Aoi8.-7rAeov.-ap7r. irea &c lit. this of this kind

not even eat with him] (hi) 23 ..tw tolovtu) pnqhe (prf A) o-vvecr6ieiv S &c, Vg [cum eiusmodi nee cibum sumere) Bo Syr (with him who is

such not even bread

to eat)

Arm
ti

(with such even bread not to eat).,

and with such


12

not to have dealings

Eth
..

o-y

what] Bo (epo-y),
p.oi
. .

&

to

me] yap

NABCFGP

17,

et Fs r G Vg Bo Syr (vg)

&c

..

rjsp epoi lit. for add kcu Ds r L &c,

Syr (h)

Arm

Eth

A.irto-6.11

and why am I troubled, him ivho is without to judge iiT. &c lit. and those who Ye, (are) within not.
(b)

judge (ye) those &c]

23

..

ov^t tows ecrw

v/j.ei<s

Kpivere

&c, Vg,

CORINTHIANS V

12

VI

203

if

he

is

a fornicator, or idolater, or covetous, or reviler, or

drunkard, or extortioner; with such an one not even eat. 12 For what is it unto me, (to) judge those who are without

and not those who are within ?


within
13
;

Ye, judge

(ye) those

who

are

but

God
is

will

judge those

who

are without.

Take

away
VI.

the evil (man) from

among

you.

one out of you (who) will dare, having a matter with his neighbour, to be judged before the ini-

There

quitous,

and not before those who are holy.

Or ye know
judge the

not that those

who

are holy (are) those

who

will

Ap. patrum..nH

Tc&.s5o-!m

R^WTeit
.
.

ju.&.&.ti
"*.e

within, ye, judge ye them

Bo

iw-cewiioirii

eptoo-y those who are n&. &c but those &c

Bo (cfhjk)
are with you,
13

..

the inner ones ye

but ye, the inner ones judge ye Syr., not therefore ye judge Arm but ye, judge those who are within, who
. .

and

decide about them

Eth
fr$

nnoirre

^e but God]
&c
..

& 23 ..trs. tous 8c cfco o #eos

&c,
..

{God
those
fc>

shall judge ..shall

judge them God K..om God d*) Syr


eos
..

Bo and

{him

ro)

23,

BP
3

&c,

Arm Eth nam Vg Bo {shall) Arm


Eth &c
..
..

&c Vg

n&Kpme

will judge]

Kplveu

al,

Syr ..judgeth them God

and
23
..

decideth about them


pref.

examineth Eth ro

and Syr

..

pref. but
fc$

=
to
23,

aAAa Eth
tvov.

AumonHpoc
..

qi take away] the evil

(man)] & 23, tov


1

ttov.

23 48
roXfia

trs. evil to

end Eth

ne/roXjuLa, will dare]

t>

Bo

..

&c,

ye dare not (ora ro) therefore to go to law before there is one who sueth his neighbour, let him go to law before the holy eftoX &c out ones and not before the revders and the unjust Eth
of you] (b) 23,
..vfxwv
..

Vg Syr Arm ..'and And if the reviler s.

Bo (fk) Syr Arm ^en emioT in you Bo e v/x. AP, eoinrrq oTtKoft (g*>n b) having a Vg..om Eth trs. irp. c^. trepov KpivearOai DFG &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm matter] b 23, Bo (bc juiii neTg. with his neighbour] (b) 23, 71-pos tov er. N &c, Vg dhjkl) Syr Arm o-s-rcoq next nequj^Hp between him and his

&c,

fr$

..

..

neighbour Bo
2

(aefgmnop)

or] b 23, tf
S

ABCD*FGP, Vg
{kplvovvlv)

..om
b
23,

D L
Bo,

al,

Syr (h) Eth ro

Bo Syr (vg h*) (Arm) .. and Eth neTn*.Kp. those who will judge]

N
&c,
..

&c

Syr (Eth) ..judge

Arm

..trs.

Koo-p.ov

Kptvovcriv

therefore

Eth

mfio euj-xe and if] 23, N &c..if Vg Syr Arm om et D* evn^Kpme lit. they will be judging] 23, (Bo)
..

iudicabitur

OL Vg

Kpiverai

&c, Syr

Arm

..

ye will judge

Eth

204

Tenroc KOPIH0IOTC A

koti

Kpilte iinKOCJUlOC giCOTTHTTR". fiTeTRiinuj&. d,n ugeit3 UTeTiicooiri? ^ti -se TWKfc.Kpnte slxaslis. ii^-g^n.

Iigeiia^*7e'\oc.

Iind/mnu>

eixdOTKOCJUoc.

eujcone

JuULXb^ FlgeilgCofc HT tckkXhci*. ujs.1 AJtiveiicooT. gIT

&.

CTf HTHTH

TTKOCAIOC. ItTCOUjq
5

essw

iSuuioc eur-

ujme hhtk. t^i Te ee


thtttk
otrowe
J_1
[
]

JuLniT [7V.&.NT]

co^o[c R^hjt-

OTT^e Juuuli peq^ge. OTf^e aaaaTi peqc^goir.

aIjulu

UrmoiTTe.

peqTiopn
bjru>

ites.RTVHpoitouiei

k^i

js.TeTiT'seuiATHTrTU.

\^^

iieTeTitiiigHTOTr ^TeTnTft&o. s.'Wjs.

ne.

HTXiuTepo &.*W^
a/reTU-

(4) 23

(4

(23)

otKt.] 4

..eoir.

10

23

(4)

(39)

11

(39)

julttk.

the world

trs.

before judge
..

Bo (Arm cdd)
&c,

..

before cv

vfi.

Syr

giuvrr.

before you]

23

ev

vp..
.

Vg Bo

Syr ..by

?/o

iigeitKOVi

small] 23,

Bo Syr

eXa^to-r.

&c,

Eth

xkxxix h-%. places of

judgement] 23, Bo,

Yg ..worthless Arm Eth Kpir-qpiwv


..

Arm Arm

&c, Syr
8

irreTnc. ye

know] 23

..

pref.

or 4

tRu^k. we

shall judge]
fr$

4 23,

fr$

Vg Bo ..iudicamus d Syr Arm ..trs. ayy. K.pivovp.ev kn. ye reached not yet] (4) 23 &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth [xrrn ye enaaiK. the (things) &c, Bo (kc ch j) quanto magis Vg Syr Arm

&c,

..

..

of the world] (4) 23, (Bo J*)

..

/3iwtiko.

&c,

Bo

Vg
&c)

(saecularia)
..

. .

those [things)

which are of

this

{things of this life), world Syr Eth {that

earthly (things)
if]

Arm
Bo
..

eujtone

4 23,

but if

Syr Eth

..

trs.

/?iumKa

p..

o.

Kptr-qpia

eav
fr$

&c,

Vg Arm
..

cs'e

therefore] 4 23, igitur

Vg

..

jmen ovn Bo,

&c..yow FG..

but Syr Eth..

om Arm

ngeng. &c things of

the world] 4

il^g&.n Frre n&iAioc places of judgement of this life Bo .. /JiwTiKa Kpinqpia &c, saecularia indicia Vg ..judgement neTC concerning the world Syr (Eth) .. worldly law courts Arm
nge^JtAian.

&c
4,

lit.

those

who

hh 6T(neT CDJK)ujH(e FHJJoj


toi>9 e$ov6evr)(ov I*]) p.vov<; ev

are despised in the church these cause them to sit] >en ^ekkX. n&i jmawTgejuctooT
7-77

Bo,

ckk:.

tovtovs KaOi^ere

{^

&c

..

conthose

temptibiles qui sunt in eccl. illos constitute

ad iudicandum Vg..

who

are despised in the church cause to

..des2>ised {ones)

of

the

church

(as)

sit for you in judgement Syr judges cause to sit Arm ..mean

CORINTHIANS VI

3-1

205
are

world and if the world will be judged before you, ye 3 not worthy of small places of judgement. Ye know that we shall judge angels reached not yet unto ye 4 If therefore ye have things of (things) of the world.
: :

not
the

the

world, those
sit (in

who

are despised in the church these cause to

Thus

there

5 I am saying it unto shame for you. judgement). ~ is not any wise (one) among you 5 10 nor is it [ ]

drunkard, nor
inherit the

is

it

railer,

nor

is

it

kingdom

of God.

among them: but

(&.)

ye were being ye were washed, but (is) ye were


these,

n And

extortioner (who)

will

persons of the church cause to

sit

for you that they

may

bear witness

of them Eth
8

erxco

&c

lit.

am

saying

it

xijuoc

evx^io

H(x>Te

/ am

saying

unto a shame for you] 4 .. ei-xio it unto a reproach for you Bo ..


to
.
.

and
you

that (this ro) indeed which


(that

say

you (I say) while reproaching


wrpoirnv
vp.iv

I may shame you


,.

ro)

Eth

Trpos

Aeyw (XaXw

&c ad verecundiam vestram dico Vg Arm .. but (8e)for shame indeed I say (it) to you Syr t&i tc ee xxxxVi &c thus there is not any wise (one) among you] (4 ?) nawipH^ JuLnoit g\i iica.&e 3eit eHno-y Bo Arm Eth .. outcos ovk evi(eo-Tiv DEFGr37 116 119 a! mu)
B)
croc/>os

ovSe

ets

(ovSeis

ov8e

el? o-o<f>o<>

FGP

croc/>os 17 39 46 57 73.. 37 74 120 270 .. o-oc/>os D*E)

NBC

croc/>.

ovSas 137
3

..

^ABCD
is

&c, sic

non
10

est inter

vos sapiens

quisquam Vg Syr
lit.

ov^e n(om 39

thus passim) aiR

nor there
17,

o-y^e Bo, ovre

BDL&c, Vg
..

4]

39) ou"^.e
Bo,

Syr Eth.. Bo, ovre D*, Eth .. ov


ovx

ow^ACP N &c
&c

not 3 ] 39 .. ov-^e xxxxsi


juLju.il

o-y-^e

39,

0-y-^.e

Eth

&c

newnX.

will inherit the

God] 39 .. ^AieTOirpo fiTe <^ ceit^epuX. j3.ju.oc lit. of God they will inherit it Bo, (3ao-i\. Oeov xXvp. NABCD, Vg .. /?. 0. ov KXvp. L P &c, Pall. hist. laus. these the kingdom of God will not inherit Syr .. the k. of God inherit not Arm .. will not inherit &c Eth
. .

kingdom of the kingdom

toill
11

not (see ro)

*tu>

n&.i

Syr Arm., ye

therefore
..

and these] 39, kc tattta Bo, /cat ravra N &c, Vg Eth neTe-rmigHToir ne ye were being

among them] 39

ne (om ne
rjre

c j) necoTerc ge.noiroii

ne

lit.

ye were

being some Bo, nves

among some of you Syr., such some ye were being Arm., who ye being thus ye Eth fcW*.] 39 thrice, N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. but-and-and Syr Eth .. and thrice
&c, Vg..were being

206
TJL1&.10

Tenpoo KOPIHOIOTC
gli

X
pU
nenit^.

np^ii juLnetrxoeic
12

ic.

jvTrui

UnemioTrre.
pit[oqp]e *<n.

goofi

iiijul

e^ecTi n&i.

&/\"\is.

gu>& hiju.

po>ft

i^iaa e^ecJTi
13

hm.

a.<VA*v

\jwt mi
oh

epxoeic epoi.
nccoiAiv

it[^i]no7rooju
^.e

u^-h^k^ woh. mtw

Jm^iitoTrooJA*.].

imoTTTe

t^i juui iteiKo[o]-ye

q^oTOc[q]oTT.
jGLn'xoeic.
&.TTto

Frroq itTnopvti^ 14 irxoeic lincioijuv. ^

,. ^W^ imovTe %e

TOirwec nen-xoeic.
is

&.irio qn^TOTritocit giTlT Tfeq^oui. jyreTlicooTm *.u <se Hthcioju^ Juume^Yoc iine^c

ne. T^.qi

^e
"

wne[iuie]'\[o]c

iine^c.
n
(39)

t^jv^tt

Lajte\oc

IS

"
(39)
(39)

(39)

nopnei*]

- mtK

39

Eth ro
(vg)

uuieifx. of our Lord] 39,


..

BCP

17 37, 47,
ic

fm Vg Bo

Syr

Arm Eth
..

om

rjfxuv

fr$ADL

&c, Syr (h)

Jesus] 39,

AD^L
on
ine-

&c, Syr (h)


in
2
]

add X v

NBCD*P
(cj)

17 37 47,

Vg Bo

(39) ..om

Bo

finenitone

Syr (vg) Eth of our God] 39 ..

TemioT^- of your God Bo (a) 12 gto& iiijul &c all things are lawful
Travra
iihi
fioi (2

for

me] 39

twice,
..

Syr

..

om C*)

eecrTiv

&c,

Vg Arm Eth

(for us ro)

but

it. it is lawful for me to do all things Bo things are not profitable] (39) .. a\\ ov it. o-v[icf>. fc$ &c, Vg .. but not all convenient for me Syr Eth (and) .. but all not right Eth ro

eepo.

e^ecTirt ^\\e>. &c

all

..e>..

it^-ridJie.

ceepnoqpe THpoir &c I shall not

a>it

lit.

but they are profitable all not


..

Bo

let

any one be lord unto me] 39

ineuj

o\i ipi Un&eptyiuji no one shall be able to have authority over me Bo .. ovk eyw eov(Tiao-6r)(TO[JLai viro tivos 3 &c .. ego sub nullius redigar not I under over me no one shall have authority Syr potestate Vg authority of any one shall be Arm .. and there is not whom I shall cause to have authority over me at all (lit. any one) Eth ..but I have not poioer over any one Eth ro 13 tii^m. &c the meats for the belly and &c] (39), N &c .. ni^pHOTi a.'S'X.h & c the meats were put for the belly and the belly for the meats Bo .. the meat (is) of the belly and the belly (is) of the meat Syr ..meat for the belly &c Arm Eth (and belly also)., trs. Eth ro nvioTTTe -2k.e &c but God this and these also will &c] (39) ..o Se (om Q*) #os k<u ravrvv ko.i ravra. Karapyrja-ei fr$ &c, Vg Arm (this and with Syr..eM -^.e ncxx ninethese)., but God both is doing away
. . . .

CORINTHIANS VI

12-15

207

sanctified,

but (&) ye were justified in the name of our Lord

12 All things are laivful Jesus, and in the spirit of our God. for roe, but (jO all things are not profitable all things are
:

laivful for me, but

(**)

I shall not let

any one be lord unto


:

me.
but

13

The meats
this

for the belly,

God

and these

also will do

and the belly for the meats away with. The body

is not for the fornication, but (a^) for the Lord ; and u But God raised the Lord for the body. (up) our Lord, and

indeed

he will raise us (up) through his power.


I should take

15

Ye know
(Is

not that
it)

your bodies are the members of the Christ.

that

away

therefore these

members

of the Christ,
It shall

and make them the members of fornication 1

not

be.

this and these also God will &c Bo .. away with both Eth irroq lit. he] 39 .. Sc N &c, iiivx. &c for Vg Syr Arm Eth .. -.e n&q^QH but-was being put Bo the Lord &c] 39 ..for our Lord ; and our Lord Syr ..for God Eth .. Eth ro has and your body indeed is for God and not for fornication and God indeed for your body 14 Tovnec nens. raised (up) our -xej 39 ..om Bo (b) Eth ro Lord] 39, Bo (add ihc f .. add ihc xi<}qc ch j) .. kcu t. Kvpiov yyeipev N &c, Yg..and our Lord raised Syr., who also (om cdd) the Lord raised Arm .. who raised Jesus Christ our Lord Eth qneacnmociii

^cooviti

c^

n&.KopqoT but

and God

will do

he will raise us (up)] 39


yeipev B,

Bo
..

J conjunctive)

raise

Arm

&non

37 .. e$rjefeyepa (cfeyeipei Vg Syr Eth ro ..and you he will gioit eqei". us also he will raise Bo .. will raise us
..

t)p.a<;

AD*PQ

&c,

also
15

Eth

steTiic. your bodies] irreTnc. ye know not] 39 .. pref. rj FG jQaacXoc the members] 39 .. g^ruu. 39 ..to. cr. rjfxu)v fr$*A members Bo, N &c, Arm Eth ijtirefxic ne lit. of the Christ are]

39,

Bo

..

xv

zo-tlv
<3*e
..

&c

..

are of Christ Syr

Arm

..

om

eoriv

Fs r Gs r
Bo
..

Eth
ovv

Tivqi

(is it)
(rj

that I should take

away

(will ye cdd).. will ye take

Syr Arm apa ovv FGP 47** .. Eth.. and after ye took these Eth ro nneiJueXoc these members] 39?, ra fxeX-q & &c, Vg Bo Arm., to

&

&c,

Vg

FG)

therefore] 39, shall ye take

apas

crcupa 1

'j

..the

member Syr

T^&.e.-y

&c and make them the (om Bo

cj) members of fornication] 39, Bo (of harlot) .. iroaqcrw Tropvrj<; fieXw N &c, Arm..7r. p. 7ropv. DFG, Vg Eth.. that we should make it

member of harlot Syr

..

will ye

make them

then

&c Eth

ro

208

TenPOC KOPIH0IOTC
1G

X
^[ti

iinopitei^. itn[c]uju)ne.

[m

iitc]

TiTcooim

sc]

neTTtos'e j5ju.oq eTnopitH otccojui^ uottoot ne. ne'x^q]


^a.p
17

n[wT] efco\ Trrnoptt[ei^]. Te[pe nlpuxiue n^js.^T [qcaJ&o\ iinccoAA^. [neT]nopne7re ^e ii[Toq] eqpo&[e
w[ofee] iuajl
<xit [Te]T[H]cooTm' aai cse enjeqcuiui^ Ai^Tr^j^q. neTncioA*.^ nepne ne linenR"^ eTOV^js.6 cthoht19

xe cees.ujto[ne] lijiecjijv-y eirc^p% neTTto^e ^e Jjuuoq eivxoeic OTnii^ hottidt.

[iio-y]u>T.
18

THTT.
-^eooTT

T12S.I

nT^TeTU-XITq
d>.It.

.&o\ gITj5 IIItOTTe.


Cis^p
gis.

&/TCO

UTCTAi nUiTJl
<3G.

20

^.TUjenTHTTIl

OTOOTT.
xk-

iiniioTrTe gjK

neTiTciOA*.[2s.].

VII.

eT&e

eitTft.TeTucgMCOTr
2

it^i.

it[^noTc]
Fi]nopneus>

Aji^pe

npcojme eTJJufrxcogJ ecgiAAe. noir^ noTjs. -xi &.q fiTeqcgijuie ^Tto


[eTfee

[xe

ju.2s.pe

16

(39)
1

"
2

18

19

20

(39)

(39)

(39)

(39)

(39)

nopiteii.] -m&. 39

&c lit. a body of one is] (39 V), Bo..ev a-w/xa e. fr$ (add with her) .. unum corpus efficitur Vg .. one is body Syr .. in law of flesh became Eth ro ne-x&q &c for said he, They two will become] (39) .. eireiutom ren.p(om t*. r) ne<x&q (om n.
16

OTTCtoAie.

&c,

Arm Eth

Ej) jQnfi(cne.T B..trs.

Unfe ncxe^q f) Bo, cowrai yap


it

^770-iv

01

8vo

&c,

.. trs. both he saith Syr .. them be both one body Eth

Vg Arm (om om 4>i]o-iv A

yap) ..for

was said

that they shall be the two

Arm

cdd ..for thus he

saith, let

and Arm, Isaiah .. om Macarius i .. yap Mac. 2 Lord Syr oirnil*. novdrr lit. a spirit of one] (39 1) Bo (a) .. add ne is Bo .. ev trva eo-nv & &c, Vg Arm .. is with him one spirit Syr .. one spirit shall be ivith him Eth
17

*.] 39, Eth

..

juttx. unto the Lord] 39 ..to our

18

&c,

nun lit. every] 39 ..add yap Syr juutcioju.^ the body] Vg Bo juiiieqc. his body Bo (a c j) Syr Arm Eth (add he
.. 2

39,

N
<r.

doeth)
l8.

eneqc. jm^-yd^q against his


ap..

own body] 39? Bo. .trs.

eis
..

to

^
19

&c,

Vg Arm

..

in his body indeed he sinneth Syr

in his

own

body he sinneth Eth


ne-rnc. your body] 39,
37, Serapion, iteTenc.

your

bodies

Bo (cj 2 ) N &c, Syr. .to. <r. vp,. A 2 L 17 Bo Syr (h) Arm ..membra vestra Vg

i
16

CORINTHIANS VI

16

VII i

209

[Or] harlot
flesh.

ye know
is

joineth himself unto the Lord (is) one Flee from the fornication. All sins which the man will do are outside of the body; but he who fornicateth
18

n But he who

not [that he who] joineth himself unto [the] one body. For said he, They two will become one

spirit.

19 Or ye know not [indeed] sinneth against his own body. that your body is the temple of the holy spirit which is in you, this which ye received from God and ye are not your
;

own? 20 for ye were bought with a God in your body.


good

glory: glorify therefore

VII. Concerning the (things) which ye wrote to me, 2 for the man not to [take] wife. [But because of
[let

it is

the]

fornications

each one take for him his wife and

let

each

the temple is of the spirit which is holy which is in ye are of the spirit &c (ora holy) Arm .. ovepe^eiite <$h eTUjon ^eit &. a temple of &c is, he who is being in you Bo Syr (dwelleth) .. i/aos (add $eov 37*) tov v v/xtv ay. ttv. (tvv. ay. B, fm

nepne ne &c lit.


..

you] (39)

the temple

Vg)

co-tiv

N &c, Serapion

..

the dwelling of the holy spirit ye are,

which

upon you Eth .. the dwelling of the spirit of God ye are which he gave to you Eth ro numi your own] 39, Bo, cavTw N &c .. vestri Vg Eth ro .. of yourselves Syr .. of selves master Arm ..for yourselves Eth
dwelleth
20

**^p] 39,

&c,

Vg Bo (bdfkl) Syr Arm


39
.. s5es.

..

om Bo Eth
tl/jlt]?

&.

OTeooir

lit.

for a glory]

o-stijuh for a price Bo,

&c,

s'e Vg ..for prices Arm Arm Eth et portate Vg NABC*D*FG 17, Vg Bo (bodies) Cop mid Arm cdd Eth add and in your spirit Arm add /cat cv tw Trvev/ACLTi vfjLwv ariva eort tov deov C D KLP <&c, Syr., add and in &c which are of God Arm cd add and in &c for they please God Arm cd

Syr Eth

(trs. to

beginning) ..pretio magno

a &c .. therefore] 39, Syr ..8v in neTfic. your body] (39) 2xx
..

om

N*, Bo

..

..

. .

&c Bo,
to

eT&e neit. concerning the (things) which] 39 .. eee h and-8e Syr 7re/H Sc wv N &c, Vg Arm {now cdd) Eth
. .

-*.e

but

iim

me] 39, Bo Cop mid, AD &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om NBC 17, Vg (am fu*) ecgume wife] 39, Bo Eth (approach) .. trs. yuvai/cos fir/
airreo-Oai

&c,

Vg Syr

(approach)

Arm

(approach)

iim

210

Tenpoc ROPIHGIOTC
n^c [iinecgjM.
r

CV
[jui2vpeq]^*

Toirei TOTrei] si

ngooirr

iineTepoq
Ai&.[pe]c^-

[irre/qccjijue.

OJiioi L ioc]
4

^e

julneTepoc

AJtnec[gJ&.i.

Tecgi<u.e

Tuec^iuie ko

msoeic
[*.e]

&>

ng^i

jo]
5

jutneccoojuus. [^"\]\js. neccj^i ne. o[o.o]iu>c iin'xoeic aai *neq[c]ay.fc.. js.TV.A^. Teq-

c[giuie t]

iinpqe^iieTJiTepHTr.
-se

iaah[ti] oil oTrujionq

eTcniecpqe eneuj*\H\. &.vto oit [njpoc HTeTHei eToire FuieTRepHTr. -xe iiite iic^t^ikkc neipa^i
oTroexiy.

(39)

(39)

(39)

39

(39)

irgooiTT

&c
. .

lit.

husband &c Bo

trs. r-q yvv. o avrjp t.

the male, let lrim give &c] (39 1), nip^i the o<. o.tto8. b$ &c, Vg Arm {her
also in that

husband) .. trs. to her husband Eth


julneT. that

the

woman

which

is right shall

do

to her

..trs.

and, the

man

to his wife

&c

shall render

Syr
is

which he ought] 39, Bo Cop mid,

ttjv o<pei\r]v

fr^ABCD
which
J-S

FGPQ
due Syr

17,

Vg Arm
..

..

o^eiAo/Aei/ryv evvocav

KL

Sic ..the love


o/x.

gojuoicoc
(h)

^e-Re but
also,
let

likewise-also] (39),

Se kou

&c,

Vg

Syr

om

Se

A, Bo Cop mid Syr (vg)

Arm

..

and thus

also

Eth

TKecoijme &c the wife

(Teqco. his wife chj) .. Kai n y. her husband Syr Arm Eth
4

her give that which &c] (39) Bo tw av$pi fr$ &c, Vg ..also the wife to

o join's. &.n &c is not the lord &c] 39 .. Hjuioivreq epujiuji &c hath not authority &c Bo Syr Eth .. tou iSiou crw/x. ovk eovcr iaei fr$ &c, JuLTreccioAiA. her body] Bo (l i) Vg Arui .. jumecc. Vg Arm

ovm body Bo thus again, fc$ &c..lit. her head Eth Eth .. mo. the husband Bo, N &c, Vg Syr oojul. -2k.e but likewise] 39 1, neapH^- -se on-Ke Bo, o/x. Se Arm /ecu S$ &c, Vg Syr (h) .. om -a.e Bo (bcj) Cop mid Syr (vg) .. and thus o JuLirxoeic &c] (39) as above Eth Teqcgijue his wife] (39 V) Bo (chj) Syr Eth .. v yvvrj N &c, Vg Bo Arm 5 junpq. defraud not] 39 .. add therefore Syr .. and because of this
juLAim
ju..

her

necga.1 her husbaud] 39,

CORINTHIANS

VII 3-7

211

take for her her husband]. 3 The man, let him give that which he ought to his wife but likeivise the wife also,

woman

4 The her give that which she ought to her husband. woman is not the lord of her body, but (&.) her husband is

lot

not lord of his body, but (jv) his 5 Defraud not one another, except in consent for wife is. a time, that ye may devote (yourselves) unto the prayer and again come unto the union of one another, that the Satanas
[but] likewise the
is
;

husband

should not tempt you because of your incontinency. 6 But this I am saying according to concession, not according to

commandment.

For

wish

for every

man

to be as I (am)

uithdraw not Eth ro.. and

retire not

one from other Eth

cijuhti

&c except

in consent for a time] (39)

&c

(ck

crvpi(f>Mvov)

Eth..

&c Vg, c&h\ &pHOT ^eit ott^-aa*^ &c Bo Arm.. unless when ye both agree at a time Syr eneuj\H\ unto the prayer] 39, J^*ABCDFGP, Vg Bo Cop mid Arm ..unto your prayer Eth.. iiTeTiiei &c come unto the union pref. rt] vrjo-Teia /ecu KL &c, Syr
nisi forte ex consensu

of one
e-VAJie.

another]

3 9..

77-1

to

olvto

ervvepxrjerde

KLP

&c,

ilTCTeiii

come unto a place Bo Cop mid, revertimini in id i])sum

Vg

Syr

Arm

..

em

to curro

together

again be fine nc. irei(m 39)9. &c that the Satanas should not
rjre

NABCDFG
/xrj

17..

Eth has and (om

ro)

tempt you] 39, Bo

..

iva

Trmpatfl

vp,.

o oraravas

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
hoht)

Eth

[seize

you

..

cause you to go astray ro)


r-qv

TeTniu.RT^T&.ju. your

incontinency] (39),

aKpacnav
..

vp.a>v

&c,

Vg Bo

(.ui.eT&.-e-toT

Arm
6

Eth (weak condition)


*2k.e]

om Arm
..

..

your lust Syr and-indeed Eth ou-ciriTnuuiH:

lit.

a concession]
..

Vg Arm (being indulgent) to the Firua not &c] weak Syr / counsel you Eth ro om Eth &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth ..pref. and Bo (cj) Arm Eth ro..Eth has not that
(<rvyyvu)p.ov

F) Bo, indulgentiam

..

fc$

vjhich
7

I command you
(39),

t^p]
17,

NcBDbKLP

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth..^e

D*FG
ep.avrov

63

Vg (am fu demid) al, f Vg Arm Eth

..

o>s

Bo, iiT^oe as I (am)] (39) Bo, ws *ai ep.. fr$ &c .. as I in purity Syr

N*AC

hath each one a gift from God] (39) ..niov&.i-ovoiiTeq OTgJULor xxxx&v &c each one hath a grace &c Bo .. e/cao-Tos iSiov e^ei every one a gift was given XapLcrp.a (x- e. K L &c, Vg harl Arm) fr$ &c,Vg
lit.

ovfiTe &c

to

him Syr .. Eth has but

to

every one in that which

God granted (ordained

P 1

212

Tenpoc KOPineioTc
no^]^
itevi

x
i[tj5]

oiruTe n[oir]*
OTis.

[o]Tr^d,picjji^ efeoX
[gi

nitovTe.

[juen

gji

kt ^e

m*i],

^xio

x[e RtieTiUL-

eujwne -xe uceiiJveuje^Kp^TeTre juUaoott

^it.

10 neitT^V'xi c*^p egove eptOKc[. p^t^ei'Xe h^t. ii^iioK ai jv\Aa> irxoeic.

itaaiOTT ssi

AA^poyxi. ^e 4-na^eTli/rpe

tcciaa

nwpS

enecgjM.

" eujcone

-xe

ecuj^imiopS.

HTeige h ncgoyrn enecg^i. &.tu> ngooTT 12 eTSSTpeq kio Ficukj irreqcgujie. ^-2sto xe aajaoc JuLniieceene \uok. jutn^oeic *it. ose eujtone oirli
At^pecs'oi
8

(39) otherwise
ju.

39

eJ^>ne]

ic-xe

Bo
12

10

39

"

39

h]

JUion

Bo Eth

..

om Bo

(p)

Bo

o-irn] oiroit

Bo (bchjkp)

iiirx.] ..pref. e Bo

39

Bo (bgd*ln)

om

e&. giTiI from] (39) Bo, airo 37 dg .. e/c N &c, Vg ot& xieit-KeT -*.e one-the other] (39 1)..o (os)-o (os) ^ &c. .. alius-alius Vg .. movaa-Keovea the one-another Bo .. tfAere is who-there is who Syr .. some-and some Arm .. Eth has there is whose disposition (is) such and there is whose disposition (is) other
ro) he shall be

Syr

Arm

iiAioc

^xio I say] trs. after widows Arm -*.e Bo (d) ..Eth has but I say to
the

-*.e]

om Bo

(F)..trs.

those
-xe

who marry
that] 39, Bo,

not (to

professed virgins ro) and to Syr .. om N &c, Vg Arm Eth


39,

widows
naaioirc

on A,
them]

ita.-y it is

good

for

Syr Bo

..

KaXov aureus

NABCD*FGP
to remain] 39 .. C, OL Vg .. eav

ecri-iv D^'(K)L &c, Syr (h) Arm .. om eo-nv 17 ..it is better for them Eth .. om au-rois e^co eav //,eivu>criv &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. eav ovtw?

/a.

fi.

ovtws 37 73,

Bo (omitting and probably confusing


fiT^ge go) as I (am) also]

xLn^pH^-

like

me with

JGLn^ipH^- thus)

(39?) us Kayw

&c,

Vg..as me Syr
..

Arm

Etb, JOLn^pH^- Bo (k)..

om Bo
9

(see above)

*e]
let

N
is

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth


..

them take] Bo
it

ya/^o-arwo-aj/

&c,

om Bo (k) .ua.poirxi lit. Vg Syr (be joined) Arm Eth


/

n&noT

&c,

Vg Arm

good] Bo (neoiec) Syr fauch better), k oitt(o-o-)ov cemv .. om earns D*grF&'G ..Eth has for (and ro) it is better

s.1 lit.

to take] e^i

Bo
Bo

..

to take tf to

woman Syr

..

ya/mv

(yja-ai)

&c,
..

Vg
lit.

Arm

eptoKg

to

burn]
..

&c,

Vg Arm

..

add with

lust

Syr Eth

they should take fire

fornicate Eth ro

CORINTHIANS
8

VII 8-12
;.

213

but (^) each one hath a gift from


the other [thus]. the widows, that
9

God

But

I say [to those for

one [indeed] thus, but who married not] and

it is

good

them

to

remain as I (am) also

myself.
let
10

But

if
:

they will not be able to contain themselves,

them marry for it is good to marry (rather) than to burn. But those who married, I charge them, not I, but (&.) the

Lord, for the wife not to be separated from her husband. 11 But if she should be separated, let her remain thus, or be
reconciled unto her husband
;

and the man,

for

him not

to

forsake his wife.

12

But

I say to the rest also, I, not the

Lord, that

if

there

is

a brother having an unbelieving wife,

10

iterrra.-rxi

^e

lit.

N
.

&c,
his

Eth

..

but to those

but those who took] Bo .. tois 8e ycyap,7]Ko<riv who have wives Syr .. but to the married Arm

enim qui matrimonio iuncti sunt


Syr
ro)
. .

Vg (am)

n-xoeic the Lord]

my Lord
our Lord

Eth has / command in the commandment of God (of and not in c. of myself eTJu/rpe Tecg. &c for the wife
oltto

not to be separated from &c] yvvaiKa

avS/aos

/xrj

\nopLo-6-qvat (i,z<r6ai)

&c,

Vg Arm.,

the

wife

that
..

she

should not be separated


not

(cekfcoX ju) her

husband Bo
..

that the wife

not separate herself Syr

the

woman
si

from from her husband should to make divorce with her


k<xi
fr$

husband Eth
11

eujoone

^e

but

if]

quod

Vg

Arm..6ou/ 8e
ju.dk pec<3'Ci)

&c

..

Keuv

cujtoit

even if

Bo Eth.. and
. .

if

Syr

irreioe
shall

let

her

remain thus] ^.everw aya/xos N &c, Bo (noireujeii &i), she without husband Syr without husband she shall remain ay afxov FG,

remain
.
.

Arm

p.eveiv

OL Vg Eth (bereaved)
let
.

her husband] ju&pecg. &c


be reconciled)
. .
.

ncgtoTii her be reconciled


. .

&c be reconciled unto &c Bo Eth (she shall


. .

tw avSpt KaraAAay^Tw ^ &c tw a. /caraAXay^vai F G, OL Vg to her husband she shall be reconciled Syr again to lier husband she shall be reconciled Arm ngoomr &c lit. the male, for him not
to forsake his wife]
vir

should not leave the wife

mg&i n.TequjTe.u/xi*w ^cg. the husband Bo Eth avSpa yvvaiKa p.rj a<icvai
..

that he

&c,

Arm,
12

uxorem ne dimittat Vg Syr ^-sco &c but I say to the rest


es.noK but the rest

also I]

nceni

-*.e

nwo-y

I say

to

them,

I Bo,

tois 8e Xonroir

^"sw Haioc Aeyw yto

&c, Vg Syr (eyw Xeyw) the Lord] our Lord Eth

Arm

n-xoeic (/ command) Eth (speak) cujione &c if there is a brother] Eth

214
otrcoii

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
evITT^q
aajlavt

FtovcgiAAe

FiajiicToc.

^-yoo

13 ^iru) ecoTTtooj e^u) nU.i*.js.q. JLf.npTpeq\o gjs.poc. eujome oTcgiA*e eTHT^c jjixxbST fioirga,.! h&jiictoc

eqotrwiy
14

e^co

iijuljuijs.c.

*InpTpec'\o

&.

ng&.i.

gu Tecc)io.[e ^jttw 18 ^crft&o FiariTejcgiJuie] Fi*jiictoc gii neon. ]js.TcMe 21 19 ottX^^t ne[ [ncfclfte XP e iinpTpeqcMHTq.

^qTMo c^p

R^xngiM

Fi*,nicTOc

22

ngXio^\ ^d.p

FiT&TrT^gjjuteq gJ5 n^soeic n&.ne[\e7r-

eepoc]

AATrxo[eic].

gomoiioc
23

npiSge

ttTa.mr^c)jLi[eq
32
] [

^TrujenTHTTK ngJHg&A iine^c ne. thtth TpeTTnujconi fiA.Tpooiriy.[


**.

^-oireiyxe] mj^-

^.pecne juurxoeic ii^uj

33

Fige.

nenT^q'xi

xe qqi-

pocyuj u^u| woe.


13

&.nKOCJi*oc.
34

^ttio

eqitd^pecKe WTeqcgiJtie qnHuj. a>.irio Tecgume TjuuuiHtc ;m


19

se

39
1

"(39)
is //w/i

22

32

33

3i

(4)

(4)

(3i)

3*

(31)

has i/ <Aere
is

our brothers {one) who hath a wife

ecoirtoiu she

wishing] she herself wisheth Syr Eth..-e^i

is

consenting Bo, avrrj crvvevSoKet ft &c, let him not cease from her] jutnenepeq^A.c iiccoq let him not leave her Bo .. /at; a</neTw avrrjv ft &c, Arm, non dimittat illam Vg
lit.

ec^me^ this (woman) Vg Arm JulnpTpeqXo g.

Syr

. .

13

&.TFCO

he shall not leave his wife &c and if a wife

Eth
having]

Eth..

/cat

ywrj

ei

tis

ND*FGP,
Syr

Vg..*. y. 7iTt9 ex" ABCDsrKL &c, ou-og oucguui eovcmTax and a wife having Bo, and a wife she to whom there is

Arm

eqo-ycouj

is

wishing] ovog

tyd.%

eq^\is.&.^-

and
37,

this is

consenting Bo, uutos &c D C

/an outos o-wcvSo/cei

NABCD*FGPQ

Vg../an

KL

&c,

juLnpTpecXo
avSpa
14

g. let

NABCDFGQ
&.qTfifeo

Syr (and he wisheth) Eth (and he wisheth) her &c] as above ng*.i the husband] Bo, tov 1737, Vg Arm ..her husband Syr ~Eth..avTov
(h)

KLP&c, Cop

mid Syr
..

was

sanctified]

39, Bo,

rryiao-Tat, ft

&c,

Vg

Arm (thus again)


wife] (39) Bo,

is sanctified

Eth
by

^&p] om P
the wife

gii
..

Tecguue

Syr., holy is in the

NABCKLPQ &c,

Arm

because of his wife

Eth

neon in the brother] 39 1 Bo Cop mid, N*ABCD*FGP 17 .. cv ro> avSpi <=DcKL &c, Vg Syr, by the man Arm .. add fideli Vg Syr (vg) .. because of her husband Eth
..

add

rrj ttio-tt]

DFG, Vg Syr (vg)

gjJ

CORINTHIANS

VII 13-34

215

wishing to remain with him, let him not desert if a wife having an unbelieving husband is wishing to remain with her, let her not desert the husband-

and she

is

her.

13

And

14

For was sanctified the unbelieving husband in the wife


sanctified the unbelieving wife in the brother.
?

and was
cision

18

in]

uncircumcision
is

let

him not be circumcised.

l9

The circum-

22 For the servant who was] called in nothing, [ the Lord, is the freedman of the Lord likeivise the free(man) who was called, is the servant of the Christ. 23 Ye were
:

bought

32 [ ]

But

will please the Lord.

wish you for to be without care. [ ] how he 33 But he who married taketh care unto
:

the (things) of the world, how he will please his wife 34 he is divided. And the woman who hath not husband,

and and

[ncfij&e &c the circumcision is nothing] 4 1, rj (out FG) irepLTOfMrj ovSev eo-Tiv fc$ &c, Vg ..circumc. projiteth not Eth..n(ni f)cc&i r'&.p

19

g\i ne for
22

circ. is nothing Bo Syr naoieX. the freedman] (4?)

Arm Arm

..

o?&n.

lit.

a freedman Eo,

<nre\ev6epo<i $ &c, libertus

(4)

&c,

{with God) on thus also) Syr (thus)


/cat

iin'xoeic of the Lord] Vg Syr Eth (free) Eo (irre not ne) Vg Arm ..x/hotou 17 of God Syr Eth Bo (neapH^ gOA*.. likewise] 4, i^ABE 17 31 46 73, Vg
.. .. add /cat KL &c, Syr (h*) Arm .. add Se and thus the free(man) also Eth juin. ne lit. c Eo, x^ ecr-riv N*FG, Arm Eth .. co-rtv x^ N &c
>

DEFG
32

29 37
is]

..

of the Christ

4,

VgSyr
Hn-xoeic the Lord] Vg, Isaiah.. God Eth
33

&c,

Bo Arm

..

his

Lord Syr

..

tcq Otv)

FG,

N &c, Vg Eth ro, Isaiah., and Syr Arm Eth..om >&. n&niK. for &c enajiK. unto the (things) of the world] Bo (thus verse 34) ..to, tov k. fr$ Sec., quae sunt huius mundiYg.. eqn*.for the world Syr Arm... the substance of this world Eth ApecKe he will please] qn^p*.nA.c Bo..qp. he pleaseth Bo (cfhjk)
-*.e]

Bo,

3772

n&uj nge how]


34

trs.

ncoc qna..
is

rvr.

Bo,

&c,

Vg &c
r

divided] 31', Bo, /cat fiefxeptarai fc$ABDE *F, f Vg Cop mid Syr (h) Serapion Evagrius Isaiah .. and behold they were C divided from one another Arm..om /cat &c, OLt..but (8e)
eikircoqnHUj

and he

D FGKL

there is distinction between

Syr (vg)

Eth.
evira)

Tecg.

Obs. Eth ro ends verse 33, Eth &c lit. and the woman who hath not husband with the

but he ivas divided in himself begins verse 34 with these words


..

216

TenPOC KOPIH0IOTC
[
]

!K

xiu Tn^peenoc qip[oo}vuj eii^irxoeic. sk^c eceujtone 35 36 ottii ott*. xe necccoAiiv urn necimdk. coTra.jsi! gjut

sw

iijuioc. -xe
tjvi

qujme

exit Tequjeepe. eujume jvcpno^.

^tio
&&.q.

ee eTeujuje eujome neTeqoir^ujq jm^peq3? nenTdjqdkge xe ep^Tq itqpnofee mi At&poTtti.


T

oli

neqgHT eqTSw'xpHT. iiuui crrop epoq. oimTq e^oTci^ xe Ixax^t eT& neqoTrcouj ijuuiin jCutioq.
dtqupme Hn&\
37

j^tio

ou neqgHt

eg^pe^ eTequjeepe.

56

40

(2 2)

4O

virgin] ^1^ ..and

("*.e

g*mp)
/cat

the
77

woman who

married not, with &c


7
/cat
77

Bo

. .

/cat

77

yvvr)

77

aya/xos

irapO.

N A F^
i

y vvti

/cat

77

7r.

BDcF*GKLP, Vg
(aeh*no)
widow and
..

Syr (h)..om

/cat

D*,

mVg
Syr
the

(fu

demid) Bo
..from
also the
')

between the

woman and
Eth

the virgin

(see above)

one another the married and the virgin


the virgin also

Arm

and

woman

qipooiruj taketh care] (31

BP,

Vg..pref. 77 aya/j.09 N &c, Bo Syr., for the virgin careth Arm .. Eth has she who is not married thinketh of God j>H necc. in her body]
3
1
1
,

Bo

..

pref.

/cat tf

&c,

Vg Syr
7r.

(h)

..

om

/cat

ADs r P
.. cr.

17 37,

Vg

(tol)

Syr (vg)
spirit]

Arm Eth
1
1
,

$>H necctojuev.

juTi

necnn&, in her body and her


17 37
/cat tt.

Bo
..

..

tw'o". Kat to)

NABP
is

DFGKL
and

&c,

Vg Arm
Eth
36

in her body

and

in her spirit Syr ..as

to

her body

her soul

s.bi Ii.ju.oc s.e

&c

saith that he
..

thinketh to receive

shame &c Bo

thinketh that he

ashamed &c] juevi e^iujmi was mocked Syr..

should count

(it)

shame

Arm

..

ao-v^/xovcti'-vo/xi^t $$

&c

. .

ao-y^/Aoj/ei-

FG ..-turpem se existimat

OL, turp. se videri existimat Vg ..Eth has thinketh that he causeth shame concerning his virgin exit &c about &c] Bo .. 7Tl TTjV IT. aVTOV VOfXl^ei fc$ &C .. VOfJ.. 7TL TTjV &C D*, OL Vg Cop mid (Syr) Arm Tequjeepe his daughter] t. -n-apO. avrov fc$ &c, Vg Bo (jueTn&.p^. virginity CD c GJ mSKLM,o her v.) Arm Eth..iw
his virgin

ngovo
fc$

Syr a.cpnos' lit. she became great] e>>ciijA.epakKJLiHii should have passed the prime Bo (exquj. he &c ae), 77 v7repa.Kp.0s she passed her time and he gave her not to &c, sit superadulta Vg
. .

man

Syr

..

should have come


..

to the

prime

he grew old Eth


is

because he grew old

Eth

right to be]

&c,

Vg

..

enrog $&.!

measwe) Arm .. since a/yco &c and thus it neTejunuj*. HTequjioni and this
(lit.

ro

CORINTHIANS

VII 34-37

217

the virgin taketh care unto the (things) of the Lord, that she 36 35 But there should be holy in her body and her spirit. ] is one (who) saith that he is ashamed about his daughter.
|

If she

wisheth

grew up, and thus it is right to be, that which he he sinneth not, let them marry. 37 But let him do
:

he who stood in his heart

stedfast, there is

not necessity unto

him, but he hath authority concerning his own wish, and he decided this in his heart to keep his daughter, well he will do.

is thai

which ought

to be

to give her

Syr

..

thus right

Bo, kgu tovto ocpeiXet yeveaOai A .. it is right it shall become Eth itTeqoira.ujq that

which he wisheth] TreTegnAq that which he willeth Bo, o $e\ei N &c, ju^pou-xi lit. let them take Vg Arm Eth .. as he wisheth Syr (in marriage)] Bo (ae,GHMNOp), yajuen-ojcraj/ fc$ &c .. yafxeirca
(in marriage)

Bo (bcdEjFJKl) .. let her be joined Vg Eth om Eth ro 37 neirrevq&ge "^.e &c but he who stood in his heart stedfast] 40.. <h ^e eT&qogi &c Bo (chj) .. cJjh -^.e crogi &c but he tvho standeth &c Bo (om -2k.e k) .. o? 8e ecrrrjKev &c eSpaios N*ABDP 17 37 .. nam
D*grFgrQ
1

..

judwpeqtf

let
..

him

take

Syr Arm

si

nubat df

..

he he

C qui statuit-firmus Vg..trs. os Se eo-rrjKev eSpaios &c S who firmly determined in his mind Syr .. om tSpaio? FG,

KL

Sec ..but

OL

..

but

who ivas confirmed in his heart Arm Eth &c Eth ro neqpHT his heart] 40, Bo,
Syr (vg)

and

if he

was confirmed
17 37,

^ABDFGP
mi^rh
toi

Vg
lit.

Arm Eth

..

om

avTov

KL

&c, Syr (h)

Hxsxn g-rop epoq

there

is

not necessity unto him] 40, ILiton

epoq

there is not necessity given to

him Bo,
. .

p.t]

not compelling

Arm

e^. xe &c but he hath Bo (fkl) .. e. Se e^ei -rrepi &c OeX. fc$ &c, Vg (habens) .. om 8e A, Bo Cop mid Arm .. and. master of his will Syr .. it is lawful to him what he wished to do Eth (lit. with) (om to do ro) &qitpiite &c he decided this] 40. .tovto /ce/cpiKev
..

him the matter Syr him not Eth authority concerning his own wish]
they force

e^wv avayKrjv fr$ &c, Vg .. and and not any risk being to him

o-ylrrq

40,

&c,

Vg

(Bo)

Arm
&c,

..

thus judging Syr

40,

DFGKL

gSI neqgHT in his heart]

Vg Bo
..

(chj) Syr

Arm

(Eth)..tv

t-tj

iSia Kap8ia

has c^&i neqgHT this he judgeth, even it, in his heart 40, Bo, T-qpeiv fc^ABP, servare Vg Arm .. tov
he should keep Syr

fc^ABP 37 (add avTov)

Bo

q^^" epoq
Trjpeiv

julaiih

jujmoq
to
..

^en
that

eg^peg
..

keep] 22

DFGKL &c

eTequj. his daughter] 22 40

Teqn&.pe. his

virgin Bo,

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

..

trs.

firm

to

keep his virgin in his

218

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC
qw2s.2s.jvc.
qildk.2s.2x.C.
3

IK
Fic^m.

K^Atoc
K2v<Yu)C

cxoc/re neTtia*.^ ivTUJ nTliq2x.T2s.2s.C

38

Teqiyeepe
2\K

ootto.

Tecgijme

juiHp

et^ocon

qH2.p TTneoiroeiuj neco-M

epujA.it ng2s.i xe juoir. oirplAge Te ec^mooc xxii 40 W2\I2s.tc *xe hootto neTegii2vc. juottoii g*S irxoeic.

oii.

ecuj2s.ii(3'io

frreige k2vT2s. t2s^cojuih. ^'xco

c^p

A*JL*.OC

cxo 'xe oTrnT2s.i 5iJt.2vTr iinermjs. iiniioTrTe.

VIII.
0TrTiT2vit

T&e HujoicoT
THpIi
xkxxiK'S'

os.e

Fmi'xuyXcm. tFicootth -se

uotcoottu. ncooim uj^qoiice.

38

(4)
40

22 40
22 40,

S9

(4)

22
4
1

at epuj

40
)

epuja.il]

epeuj.
..

pU(eAX 22)ge]
(4) (22)
1

Bo

..

-H

Bo (ADEj^O

Te] 4 22

*.

40

40

40

s.e]

n Bo

(b)

Eth 22 40, Bo, Troi^crei fr$AB 17, lit. lie will do qrtek.ek.esc it] Cop mid .. ttoul DFGKLP &c, Vg Syr Arm .. he did Eth 38 gcocT^ 4o)e wherefore] 22 40, Bo, $ &c, Vg (igitur) Syr (and therefore) .. and Arm .. awe? he who indeed Eth gcocTe-qiiex&exC lit. wh.-well will do it] 22 40 .. om FG ne-mes^ &c he who will give
Aeart
his daughter to husband] 22 40 .. o ya/x(e/cya//,)t^o)v N &c, Vg Syr Arm..A<? who gave in marriage Eth .. cjm ct^- ivreqiT. eir^eoiioc. he

who
d

giveth his virgin unto

a marriage Bo
it.

Tequjeepe his daughter]


17 37, virginem

22 4Q..rnv eavr.

-rrapOevov (t.
..

e)

fc^ABDP
&c
..

suam

m Vg

Bo Syr (vg hf) Arm

om

KL

virgin

Eth
(qpe*.

que^e^c
Hjuloc)

lit.

will do it] 22 40,

Syr
40
&c,

Arm

..did

Eth
Se
C

37 ..77-oiei NADKLP&c, *tcd and] 22 40,


&c, Syr (h)

Vg Bo

N*ABDFG
Bo

17 37,

Vg Bo
Syr

Syr (vg)

Arm

..

K KLP
her
1)

Eth
17 37,

-Te^c give her] 22


..giveth his virgin
.. 71-oiei

m s,

(Bo)

Eth..om
..

&c,

Vg Arm

equev-p will be doing] (4

22 40,

NAB

DFGKLP

Vg

Syr
..

Arm

did Eth

eTgovo more]

22, gooir

Bo gm) Bo Syr
39

Kpeicrcrov

&c, melius

Vg Arm
a

(Eth)

..

OTrgoiro

40 (ju&Woii Ke^toc

lit. the jump being bound] 22, woman] 22, Bo, F N* ABD*F a 1 7, Vg (am &c) Arm Eth add e(fi)necM to her husband Bo .. add viro Hier .. add 1 gea husband (4) .. add ya/xw K 12..

Tecguue

SeSerat

..

add

vo/Au>

^ c D b FGLP &c, Vg (fu)

Syr

necgeu her husband] 422,

i
38

CORINTHIANS

VII 38

VIII

219

will do
39

Wherefore he who will give his daughter to husband, well and he who will not give her, will be doing more.
;

The wife husband is

(is)

alive

being bound as long as the time (which) her but if the husband should die, she is free
;

to be married to

whom
she, if

more blessed
opinion
:

is

she will only in the Lord. 40 But she remain thus, according to my
;

for I say also that I

have the spirit of God.

VIII. But concerning the (things) slaughtered for the idols,

we know

that

we

all

have knowledge.

The knowledge

is

Vg

..

trs.

17

o avrjp avrrjs

&c,

Arm Eth

..

orn

Bo

..

trs.

woman

as

long as liveth her husband is bound Syr Syr (h) ..necg. her h. 4 40, DFGL,

rfg.i the hush.]

22,

NABKP,
Eth
axot

Vg Bo

Syr (vg)

Arm
(h)

-2we]

4 22 40..

om Bo

(b)

..

add

ko.l

DcFsr Ggr L, Syr

A, Syr (h m %) Eth .. KOifirjBrj S^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm egAiooc &c lit. to sit with him whom she will] 422 40, Bo (s'i) Syr (to be) .. trs. w $eX. ya/z. N &c, Vg Arm Eth 40 neaeac &c but more blessed is she] (4I) (22?) 40, Bo (coot
die] 4 22 40, a-n-oOavr]
iti6.Tc)

&c,

Vg
if

(erit)

Arm

..

but (and ro)

happy

is

she

Syr Eth

she remain thus] ecAio-yit efeoX &c continuing thus (4]) (22?) 40 .. eaj/ ovtws fjLtLvr] N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. ^cuj^nogi (ujoom l) xiriMpH^- if she should stay thus Bo., if she should do
ccuj.mkj'u)

&c

according &c also] 22 1 40

Arm
..

cdd

..

if she

remain Eth

^-xto t*&.p
also

&c

for I say

se ^AieTi

goo because
..

I think

To
..

..

Sokco

yap

/cay<o

B 17 37, Cop mid Syr (h) Eth Vg Bo (om gu> f) Syr../ thus
J5.JU&.T

has in

my

counsel

So/cw Se k.

&c,

think that also


]

Arm
40
..

&c

that I have the spirit of God] 22


Tis5ht that there is

-xe

se ottIIta.i oven oimlte.

of God in me Bo .. Trvevfxa Oeov (xv 17) X etl/ ( X W FG) fc^ &c .. et ego spiritum dei habeo (am fu) f Vg .. that the spirit of God is in me Syr .. that also in me is spirit of God Arm Eth has but to me seemeth to me the sjririt of God in me
irre cj>^

iigpm

spirit

. .

Eth
1

ro has because seemeth to

me

the spirit

of

my

Lord, that

it

is

upon me
*.

i] om Bo (chj)

-xe 0u-riTe.1t

&c

lit.

that

we have

all

a knowledge] -se (-^.e m) ovon otcjuli it^HTen THpov that there is a knowledge in us all Bo .. on 7ravTes yvwcnv ex.lJiev ( X wAtV -^ lI 9*)

N &c, Vg Arm (Eth) that in all of us there is knowledge Syr ticootu the knowledge] Bo (itexii) -q Arm .. and knowledge yvwo-is ^ &c, Vg
. .

220

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC ^
xe ujaxKuyr.
2

Tiv^^nH
A^.is.TT.

neTxco

aajiaoc

xe

*.icotii

otriT

3 euj'xe jutn^TeqcooTm nee eTeujuje ecooTH. ot^ **.e jue iJumoirTe. n^i ftw-ycoTocmq efeo\ 4

oiTOOTq.

eTjfee

noTioju.
"\&.^T

&e.

FmujuHOT
gjCt
5

ilm2wto\o
ITKOCJUIOC.

THCOOTH.
&/tuj <s

-se AAJUIU

Fiei-XOoXotl

iiuin

itoirre \\Ok ott^.

km
gjs.

tra^p euj'xe oirli

gome

eujivTruioTTe epooir
ilee

xe wottc. eiTe gu Tne erre

giosSS nKJvg. Fi'soeic. 6 jvnoit oTTitoTTe Fiottcot

c*^p eTe

crn

fmoTTTe
Itfc.lt

gi

g^g

neTjoon

neitoT

nettTfc

epoq.

ju.IT

fc\tort TiTHpq ujume efeoTV iixioq. egoTit ovxoeic iiovcoT ic ne^c neTepe itTHpq

^w

40

40

(22)40

ni^.
..

for the idols]

40

.. lii-*.. 6

for idol Bo

(22) 40

euj^TJUoirTe] 22 40

eviio-y^ Bo

(22) 40

Syr
fr*

..

add

-*.e

Bo (chjo)
xx.

ujfc.q'xice is

wont to exalt] Bo

..

^vcrioi

&c,
2

Vg
..

(inflai)

nevxio
i

-e 2 ] om Bo (l) .. and Eth Syr Arm Eth he who saith] Bo (cJjh ct) .. ei tis Sokcl fc^ABP

17,

Vg Arm

Sc tis So/cet
es.iejun

&e,

Vg (demid) Syr
eg.

-xe a.ic. \. I
..

knew

something]
ciSevai

se

eg\i I knew something Bo (Eth)


^-ejuii

cyvw/cevai ti

fc^ABDFGP

17 37. .se

nKL &c,

Vg

(scire)

Arm

Bo (chj).. jOLnewTeqcooim he knoweth not


&raow something
. .

K L &c, Syr add ov8ev yet] Bo (ejui) Eth .. add Guuoq it Bo (fk) itee as] k&t*. <^pH^- according as Bo, kolOws fc$ &c, quemadmodum Vg ecooirli to know] yj/wvcu &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. iiejui Syr Arm

Db E

juLiioq
tJjpH-^
4

to

know
is

it

Bo (epoq
40,

g).

Obs.

ju.Ai.oq

probably refers to

epoq fc$ABD b &c, Syr..r^s Dsr *P .. m^pHO-yi the meats Bo, escis Vg &e therefore] yvwcrcws 40, ^ &c, Bo Syr..Se D* 17, Vg Cop mid Arm jQ.(om 2 2)xxn X^w there is not any] (22) 40, ouSev ccttlv FG, m Vg Bo (g\i ne) Syr Arm (are) Eth ro..om ccmv fc$ &c erxtoXon] god Eth ro
itottcoul

and

not the object of


the eating]

ejuti

which ought
/Spaxrcws

to be

1-179

se that
22 40,
not

om L 2 ] 22 40 rtoirre there is not god] .u(ora 2 2)ju. fr$*ABDFGP 17 47, Vg Bo (gXi imov^-) Arm Eth.. there is
..

God Eth ro
..

..

add

erepos

fr$

KL

&c, Syr

rice.

ore. except one]

22 40, Eth ro

add God Eth

CORINTHIANS

VIII 2-6
2

221

He who saith, wont to exalt, but the love is wont to edify. I knew something, he knoweth not yet as it is right to know ; 3 but if there is one (who) loveth God, this is known by him.
4

for the idols,

Concerning the eating therefore of the (things) slaughtered we know that there is not any idol in the

world, and that there


there are

5 For even if is not god except one. some which are wont to be called gods, whether in the heaven or upon the earth as indeed (<?^p) there are 6 to us one God (is) he who is many gods and many lords
; ;

to us, the Father, that (one) out of

whom

the universe became,

and we

(return) into

him

and one lord Jesus the Christ,

K&.I ^&.p]

22

..

om

/cat

Arm Eth .. om

yap Eth ro

euj-xe if]

22

..

om Eth
r^p

..

fi^e

lit.

itoirre gods i] 22 .. add /cat Kvpioi D although Arm for as] 22 .. om re^p 40 .. wanrep fc$ &c, siquidem Vg Bo

(.Gc^pH^-) Syr (as that) (there are) Eth ro


ttoXXol bk

Arm

..

but those which (are)

Eth
(22

..

but to

whom
Kvpioi

ga.g frxoeic

many

lords]

1)

40

..

daemons Eth 6 eaion lit. we] 40, rjp.iv B, Cop mid .. r^iv Se 17, Bo..aAA rjp.iv oimo-yTe &c lit. one God (is) he ^ &c, Vg (tamen) Syr Arm Eth who is being to us] 22 1 40.. it^n-^iioix ovtKi ne <$>^ to us indeed

&c

..

many

their

one

is
..

God Bo
6eo<s
..

Syr,
$*

rjp.iv

19

(o

F G)
lit.

0eos

Na

&c,
it]

Vg Arm
40
..

(one is God)
3

Eth

om om ra D*

irmpq

the all of

ra 7ravra

&c

..

en^M
..

ni&en every thing Bo, omnia


&c,
tt.
..

Vg Arm

ujione

became] 40, Bo

om N
by

him] 40..
lit.

ov ra

through him Bo
.u.ii lit.

e&o\ JOLuoq lit. out of Vg Syr Arm Vg Bo (bcdhjk:) Eth .. e&o\ giTOTq whom Arm ..from him Syr egOTit epoq
&c,
into

into him] 40 ..in

him Syr Eth..om

him-and we Arm

cdd,

homeotel

(aegmnop)
&c, *Vg Syr

Arm
..

with] 40 .. /on N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. om Bo xiil o-yxoeic iIotiot and one lord] 40, cts Kvpios N Eth..OTro curea ite not: and one is the Lord Bo

(bcdfhjk)
one
Bo,
is

ott&i

nenoc

one our

Lord Bo
ic

(l)

Eth

ro

..

o-yea

ne n.

our Lord Bo
>

(aegmnop)

nex^

of it

.. is neTepe &c lit. x s ^ *^ c ^y r became] 40 .. St ov ra rravra B..cJjh ct*w eu^evi niAeit ujumi

Jesus the Christ] 40, because of whom the all


every thing became

eo\
Bo..

St

giTOTq (n^H-rq ov Ta 7r. N

bcdhjk)
&c,

through
(Syr)

whom

Vg

Eth.. by

whom

all

Arm

222

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC X
eT^HHTq.
js.tt(x>

ojcone

a>.uoit
IllJUt

efeo\

giTOOTq.

^V\&.
TTriOTT

AAnCOOTTW CM

OTOll

^M.

OIH

C^p

glA

AAnei^caXon
itei^urflon.
8

uj&.goTM eTeiioir ceoTioui gtoc ujiocot j^ttco TeTTcTrnei^-Hcic ec^oofi ctco'Ajli.


AJuutori

aaaaTT

epe ^e n^n^pgicT^.

iinoTrT*i oir^e

itTeTHTTTii

ujcone fi2spon imeT^ooft.

10

epujaai

oves.

C^p

WisTS-

epOK neTCOTTIlT^q

SUUULbSV

AAnCOOTTU eRiiH-s

'

(b) (40)

(b) (4)

40
..

m-Ritfc 2

40

..

Tiirtd.

4 22

(b) 4

(22) 40

Teie^.] & 4 22

ti

40

10

(b) (4) (22)

40

epig&.ii] b 22

40..trs. epeuj. 4

oirIrr&.q]

ovnTq 40

js.-5-io

Aiion and we] 40, Bo (fs),


gcon (om
g.

ko.l

v/aus

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm

..

ovog
..

Anon
efc.

fo) and we also


40,

(ova

fo) Bo Eth.. also we Syr

g.

through hiru]

Bo,

Si

currou

&c,

Vg Syr Eth

by

him
7

Arm
Uncooim &c the kn. (is) not in all] 40, Bo..ovk ev 7raatv n N &c, Vg (est scientia) Syr (ts kn.) Arm (&w. gome r&p
z's)

yvwcris

for
fr$

some] 40, 37 47, Bo Cop mid Syr (vg for there are men) .. -rives Se &c, Vg .. some Arm .. Eth has but not all who know him: exist those
ojx nTcon jujiei. (ni. 40) in the custom of the idol] 40,
^- (iti

who
;6eit

g)

N*ABP

17,

k&oc iiiiii^. (of the idols) Bo Eth Cop mid Syr (h mg) .. T7? oweiSijo-a

..

ttj

o-vvr]6eia

^DFGL &c, Vg..


iu&.goim
e.

in their conscience Syr ..with conscience until now] b 1 40, unto to-day Eth..T.

Arm
eiS.

even

cojs

apn
37,

ALP

&c,

Cop

mid Syr (h)..co? apn

rov

eiSuAou

bSBDFG

Vg

ceovaym &c ujd,.es5oirn e^-noir ^en ^R^ge Jure ni. Bo as (something) slaughtered for (the) idol] bl 40, Bo (G.<^pH^ fxg^iiujt>)T
..

(Syr)..trs. they eat (it)

Vg

fir^.(x>\o) .. ws (om 57 al) eiSwAo#irroi/ ecrOLOvcnv fc$ (ecrnv *) &c, Syr has what, for idol as what is slain, they eat .. Arm has until now of the meats as immolated they eat .. they eat that which &c Eth
Teirc-!mei 2k.H(er*.T
,

40..H a H
,

b thus again) cic

&c

their

conscience

being weak
(because

is
it

weak

polluted] b 1 40, fr$ &c, Vg (cum sit infirma) Arm is) .. their conscience being weak (ujioni) unto them is

wont

to be

polluted

Bo

..

because that

weak

is (sickly) their conscience, it

CORINTHIANS
not in

VIII 7-10

223

because of
7

whom

the universe became, and


(is)

we through
in the

him.

now they eat (it) as (something) slaughtered for (the) idol and their conscience being weak is s But it is not the food (which) will commend us polluted.
;

the knowledge of the idol even until


(*k)

But

all

for

some

custom

to

God

neither

if

we

should eat shall


10

we should not eat we be in excess.


become
if

shall
9

we

lack

nor

if

Look

therefore

lest

this authority of yours

who

are weak.

For

(a) stumbling-block to those one should see thee, him who hath

the knowledge, reclining in a place of (an) idol, (that one)

is

polluted Syr..Etli has


8

and
it is

tliey

are defiled in (or by) their in-

constancy
xxsxu.
*2ve

epe &c

lit.

but

not the meat (which) will &c]


{is)

t>

40

..

o-y^pe

*.n e-aitd.

&c

but a meat

(v/x. N* 17 37) ov &c N &c Syr Eth .. but meat us &c Arm neai^pgiCTA. &c will commend us to God] 40, Trapao-TrjcreL tu 6. N* AB 17, Bo (e-e-ita.TA.ooii C &c) Cup mid .. TrapicrTYjo-L &c N DLP &c, Vg, Orsiesius .. bringeth us near to God Syr .. us before God setteth not Arm .. doth not help us with God Eth o-5-^e i] b 40, NAB 17, Vg (am tol) Bo Cop mid Arm (not)., add yap DFGLP &c, Vg (fu demid harl) Syr (not) Orsiesius .. Eth see below eii(n 4o)uja.irrII cfec-ovxe en(it 40)iy>no-y<.oju. &c if we should not eat nor if we should eat &c] b (f 1) 40, A*B 17*, Vg (am &c) Bo Cop mid Arm .. owe eav <pay. &c-ovre av fxr] &c ^A** &c, Vg (fu) Syr, Orsiesius .. Eth has eating indeed would not cause us to gain and toould not cause us to be deficient 9 s'e therefore] & 22 .. om 4, Bo (p) .. -xe 40, N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth (aAAa) iiTeTHTTTn of yours] 4 22, v/joov N &c, Vg (vestra) Bo

fipwfxa 8e 77/xas

not (that) which will &c Bo.. c &c, Vg, Orsiesius .. but meat

doth not

(neTeii) Syr

&c,

&c,

Arm (Eth) -qpnov P Vg Bo Syr Arm ..that


..

rrxpon stumbling-block] & 22 another should not go astray Eth


22, acr6evovo-Lv

neTc^oofe those

who
xr.

are weak] &


rt&.v

&c
for

L &c
see

..

aaOeveaiv

NABDFGP
10

17

epuj.

ova.

epoK
Syr

if

one should
..

thee]

eav

yap

Tts

t8r)

ae

&c,

Vg
..

(Aim Eth)
Bo

d.qujd.nnei.Tr (res.p)

epOK

it'seo-yAi for if should see thee one

****p] 4 22,

N &c, Vg Bo Syr.,
(4) 22,

om Bo (ael) Arm Eth ^e Bo (dfk) epou thee] LP &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth, Palladius .. om BFG, Vg

NAD

juncoovii the

224

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC %

on oTfutN

uei'xoii'Xott eT^cofe ne. iah nTeqcTrnci'XHcic n u^koot ^n eoTtoxi niiujioioT tmeixa}\oK. qna.ee nencooirn. neon ht^ oI <^vp efco\ n^ineT^ooft ne-vc suLOT Oj\poq. 12 Tis.i *^e Te ee eTcrnpnofee

eneenmr [nTeJTnpcooT nTeTc[7rner*.Hc*c 13 Tnpno&e e[ne^c.


]

fi<^o]oft

Te-

IX. [aih js.n^ OTr]pi5oe ^n. uh [*,n^ oTrd.nocTo\oc &n ne ne.] jah jutnin^ir eic nenxoeic. axh fiTuyrn 2 n*\ou)& oil ncxoeic. euyxe daic* oTT^nocToTVoc ^n
noentiooire.

\\\^

d.n?

oir^

hhtH. Tecq^p^ic c^p


3

nT^AAiiT^nocToTVoc iiTtoTn ne oil n*xoeic.

tjm tc

ei^coX.] i^(o\. 40
1 2

"

(b) (13)

(b)

13(22

(b) (22) 40 at Tec$.)

12

(b) (40) (b) 13 22

knowledge] (22), yvwo-tv


17 46,

^c

&c, Palladius

..

trs.

Bo

(nejuu)

Arm

..

ivho believeth

Eth
..

ovaa^

rov yvwo-iv ex 0I/Ta ^* Fiei-2.. a place of


idols

idol] (b) 22,


sacrifice to

Bo

..

l8wXl(l)w

&c,

Vg Arm

among

Syr

..

eating

gods

Eth

evs'tofi

ne being weak]

trs.

otx

Teqcvn.

Vg

ecoi npequjcom wz'W not his conscience being of one weak Bo, fr$ &c, b TeqcTnei(40 ..h b)^H(ei b .. v 4o)cic his conscience] Syr
])

(22

40

..

om Eth

eoTCoju. to eat] (b
trs.

Eth (and
idol
11

he will eat).,

to

to.

?) (22) 40, DFG, Vg Syr eiSwXvOoTa eo-Ouiv ^ &c .. eir-xm-

Arm

epeqoveju. ujwt iu-xwXon unto

the

causing

to eat (a thing) slain for

Bo Vg (ad manducandum
qn*vge will perish] (22
1

idolothyta)
40,

?)

DcFGL

&c,

Vg Arm

..

cnroAAtrrcu

fr$AD*P
40, 40,

17,
17,

N*B
3en

Syr (Eth ?) .. uj<vqT^Ko is wont to perish Bo Bo..Kat NADFGLP&c,VgSyrArniEth

tv^p] b

gSlit.in]
..

Bo, cv

NABE-FGP

17,

Vg Cop mid Syr Arm

em L &c
lect**

neucooirn thy knowledge] 40 ..in sight of thee Eth .. fipwo-ei 6 neon the brother] b 40, N*ABDFG Chr 206 ..om err? B 61 221
c Dt>LP &c position N*ABDFG 17 37> Vg 17, Bo Arm..aooW>. N Bo Eth (our br.) .. trs. ao-Ocvwv o aSeX. N C LP &c, Syr (h) Arm .. om
;

Syr (vg)
12 Tea -xe Te (-re *^e 40) &c but thus sinning] (b) 40, N &c, Vg Bo..awcZ 2/ms having sinned Arm., and if thus ye sin Syr Eth

CORINTHIANS

VIII

IX

225

being weak, will not his conscience be emboldened to eat the n For will perish he who is (things) slaughtered for the idols.

weak by thy knowledge,


the Christ died.
12

(even) the brother for

But thus sinning against the

brothers,

whose sake and


13

smiting their weak conscience ye sin against [the Christ. ] IX. [Am I] not free 1 [am I not an apostle] ? did I not see

Jesus our Lord 1 are not ye my work in the Lord 1 2 If I am not an apostle to others, but (&) I am one to you for the 3 This is my seal of mine apostleship are ye in the Lord.
:

cpeTeitJuiuji

.. kcli tvtttovt^ fr$ &c, Vg .. otoo and smiting Bo Syr {your brothers) Eth {and ye smite) .. om koll FG, d Bo (f) Cop mid Arm Ternpno&e &c ye sin against the Christ] (b 1), Bo (&,peTen .. epeTeit chjl) .. trs. as x- a^ap1 N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth {ye sinned) 1 plxge eat. julh &c am I not free 1 am I not &c] (b 1), N A B P 1 7, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. trs. ovk e. air. ovk e. e\cv$. DFGKL &c, Vg (fu) .. Syr adds or thrice .. Eth adds and before ovk 2..Eth ro adds and

nTe-rnpoogT and smiting] (b) (40)

"*

before ovk 2

and oi>xiand omits interrogative

..

om

ovk

(.ljjll

olttoo-toXos

Antonius

axh juLm(ei b)n>.v] trs. nenoc Ch. our Lord saw I not him Bo, fr$ &c, Vg
13, frSAB,

iiniitd.Tr

epoq Jesus
..
..

the

eic nen-x. Jesus our


iv X'

Lord]
t. k.
rj.

DKLP

Vg (am &c) Syr (h) Eth ro {our Lord Jesus) &c, Bo, J. Ch. our Lord Syr (vg h*) Arm Eth
..

Xv

&c FG, Vg (demid)


Antonius
2

julh iit.

(cj) .. Iesum dom. meum n-xoeic are not ye] if ye loere not Eth ro

om our Lord Bo

the Lord] our Lord


euj-xe
if]

Eth
fr$

b 13,

&c,

Vg

..

even if Arm

..

pref.
fc$

and Syr Eth


..

..

add

2^e
..
fr$

Bo (bchjp) their ap. Eth


&c,
..

0T&.T1.

an apostle] b 13 22,

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm
trs. et

ngeit(g

22)k. to others] 13 22, Bo

aXAois
53

Vg Syr Arm Eth

a\\*]

b 13 22,

Bo Syr
..

..

add ye

&c,

ov* one] b 13 22 om &c, Vg Bo Syr Vg Arm indeed Eth Arm your apostle Eth ***p] & 13 22, N &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth .. aiRtmt. apostleship] b 13 22, Bo, om Bo (cjkp) and Syr &c, Vg Syr Arm emo-To\r)<; 37, Cop mid Eth gH ns. in the Lord] (b 1) 13 22 .. om cv Kvpiw D*, Vg (tol) 8 tm tc this is] b &c..r) e/j-rj-avTr) co-tiv DFGKL &c, Vg Bo (Syr vg) Syr (h) Arm and thus my vindication {is) Eth pref. and
fr$ ..
..

fr$

..

..

..

1717

226

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC
MJumo\.

31
4

T^^no'Xoci^ HtieT&if supine

aah

juut^ii

ctoAoc
ii-HOIt

ci* eTpe OTctone ttcgijue o^r^gc ftcoiit nee Siiue^no6 ju.lt nectfHT AJurxoeic ^tco siT KHq>^c.

MIOR

AlVTd^T

JU.H
7

ft^ptti^C

iljUtlTT^It

mju neuj>qpx*^Toi gK iteqovjj-ioiuou mu\i jutuioq eiteg. muL neuja.qTto^e wottai^ FteAoo'Xe uqTlSoirioju. jlineqK^pnoc. mii
Te^o^ci^ aaju^tt eTSpgoifc.
neuj^qxtooite iiovoge 8 JL1H K&T&. ptOJUie I<2KU)
nqTiloTrioju.
Ifll&I.

iutneqepcoTe.
"SC

H AJtp nKHOJUOC

(b) 13 22

AxfiT^n] ovosvren
6

Bo

(f)

(b) 13

22

OTOitTen Bo (AjEf)
13

jutnT&n]
7

(b) 13 (22)

axju^t]
b &c,

(and at

itiju
8

2)

num ne i]
x

om Bo (chj) Bo (be^fk) ne

(b)
2

and

3] Bo(fk)

i3(32

Bo (cHj)..trs.

rj

efxrj-eo-Ttv avrrj

NABP
N
..

17

37

hctak^k. those
Syr
(

who examine]
2/iose
4

13, avaKpivovo-tv

&c,

Vg Bo
22,

judge)

..

neTn*.

wAo

will ex. 22,


lit.

Arm
Bo (k)

juju.&t
..

there] 13,

om

Bo
..

gi ceo

13 22
5

Aiii

xxh] b

mew lit. with the drinking b om &c, N &c, Vg Bo Arm..pref. or


and Eth
wife]
b
.. ..

and drinking]

Eth ro

67 pe to cause] b &c .. pref. iicgiiie lit. a sister for

om

0.8.

y. v.

Syr..om /xr}-e$. Eth Eth ro ovcume


yvvaiKa

&c,
sister

aSeXcjtrjv

&c,

Vg

(am &c) Syr..y. a Vg


.

h ar 1* )

ro..ywai/cas

FG ..sisters

wives

ove^c Tic. lit. to add her after us] Bo .. Trcpiayeiv N &c, Vg .. to walk about with us n (en Syr Arm ft)iiKe&n. the other apostles] b &c..juncem nituoi. the rest of the ap. Bo ..mKecem nxu the rest also of the ap. Bo .. K <u ol Xolttol
air.

from women Eth .. om Eth Arm ..sisters and wives Arm edd (b 1) &c .. juouji nc. to walk after us

N
ro

(fk)
all

&c,

Vg Arm

(also other ap.)

..

all ap.

Eth

..

our fellow ap.

Ain neciiHV. lit. with the brothers] 13 22, N &c .. om 01 K A.TW and] Eth rcneju lit. loith Bo..om F* .. and as Syr Eth RHt^ic] b &c, N &c .. Ke^aw Bo Syr Eth
6

Eth

xii^nt

b) or] b 13 22
AJLu.ilTd.it

..

om Eth

om N &c

juaioh otherwise] 13 22
(b) 13

.. ..

tc^.

we have not the authority]

CORINTHIANS IX
4

4-8

227

Have we not the authority who examine me. 5 Have we not the authority to of eating and drinking? cause to follow us a sister a wife as the other apostles and the
defence to those

brothers of the Lord and Kephas 1 6 Or otherwise I alone and Barnabas, we have not the authority not to work. 7 Who (is) he who is ever wont to be soldier with his own wages 1

who
fruit

(is)
?
?

he
8

who
(is)

is

wont

to plant a vineyard

and not eat

its its
is

who

he who

is

wont

to tend a flock

and not eat


to

milk

Am

I saying these (things)

according

man 1

or

Bo Syr Arm .. they forbid us Eth exofj.. c. tf &c, Vg eTJupgtoA not to work] 13, Bo, /xv epya^ecrOai N &c, Syr Arm Eth (working) .. marrying Eth ro hoc operandi f Vg
ovk
. .

niJUL

ne who

is

he

wont
his

to be a soldier in his

i] and he who also Eth own wages] lit. who

uj&qpjui.
serveth

&c

h't. is

a service at
lie

own

may

expense Syr gain wages Eth

. .

subjecteth himself (to service, doeth it) that

trs. after tis

Arm

eneg ever] & 13, Bo, 7tot N &c .. oin Syr .. nuu. ne who is he 2 ] 13 .. pref. and Syr .. trs.
itqTJuOTioju and not eat
&c,

Troifxvr}v-afj.7reXwva

Palladius
fr$

i]

13, (Bo)

Eth

..

trs.

avrov ovk ccr&ei


Palladius

Vg Syr Arm
lit.

..

add

kcli

TrtvL

DFG

..

fx.Ta\a.[x(3avei

iineqK.

his fruit] 13,


..

N*BC*D*FGP

17,

Vg
fu)

(tol

(am

&c) Eth (fruit) Eth Bo Syr Arm, Palladius

ro (cro]))

ck rov k.

nuu. ne

DFG, Vg Arm ..pref.


tis Sc Palladius

Ambrst
trs.
n-otfjLvrj'i

&c, v itoroge a flock] 13.. add iieccoov of sheep Bo, nqrUo-ircoju. and not eat 2] (b) 13, Bo Eth (drink)
. .

NAC*KLP

C s DbKL &c, Vg who is he 3 ] b 13, BC S Bo Syr .. pref. and Eth..

ovk eaOiei

fc$

13,
.

Eth

.. e/c

t. y. avTr]<s

Vg Syr Arm D*FG, Vg (flor)


&c,

juLireqepcoTe
..

lit.

his milk]
fc$

ck tov yaA. t>;s

7toi/x.vt^5
1

&c,
8

Vg Bo

Syr

(his flock)

Arm,

Palladius

..

om 7rot/^.v^s and
..

avrv^

2 lect ,

Cop mid
k. pcojme

according to man] 13 32
that

trs.

ii&.i ka.t&. p.
iiitea

Bo

..

is

it

to please

men
32
1

I say

(this)?

Eth
Syr (vg)

erxco

these]

13

..Tcurra Acyto

DFG, Vg
iittd.i)

Syr (h) (Eth)

..

t^ABCKLP
is

&c,

Eo (mc&/xi

Arm

am I saying Tawa AaAco H-se n*.i or

fm*.i &.n) .. 17 ci kcu o v. r. A. ..or if also the behold also the law this saith Syr (vg) ..did not the law say thus, the book of Moses ? Eth

Aeyei ixiKen.

not wont the law also to say these] 13 (32 ') .. -q ouy/ *ai o v. ravra &C..77 kou o v. ravra ov Aeyci frSABCD, Vg Bo (uj&it

KLP

neoq q-sw

FG

law

this saith

Arm

..

Q %

228

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
9

tlM,

qcH
ln

t*^p qIJ
eqgi.
ose
okR"

JtS
<r^p
11

oiTJUJwce

nojuioc ILuayycHc. -xe iiiieKaih npooiriu HnnoTTe ne g^


jGjlaoc

iieQooir.

eq-xco

T&HHTit.

nT^Trc^pq
e-xn
ott-

eT&HHTii.

iyuje

eneTCK^i

ecu^i

e*\nic.

^Toi neTgi

e-sn

ovge^nic

eTpeqxieTe^e.
cynics

eiyxe ^itoit

mi^o

iihtIT imeniieirijus/nKOii.

ne euj/xe mioh neTiiaoogc HiieTncjs>pKiKoit. 12 eiyxe otk genKooTre AieTe^e eTeTite^oirci^. iigoiro &e *.n
es.no ii.

a/\Aiv ilnTrv^pio irreie^oircus.. ewXA^. enqi

Oj\

13

(n) (39M32

j5.ju.oc] H11&.1 tfAese

(b 18)
cS'e]

^non

2 ]

) gn] Bo(ae).. 2 iBo ll Bo (chjlo c ) 13 17 39 om Bo (aceghjlmpe)


1

10

13 17 39

mioii
12

i] om Bo

13 17 (23) (39)

ju&Woh Bo Him]

junen 39

enqi]

itqi

23

qcHg

it is

written] 13 (32

),

Bo, yeypa-n-rai

DFG,
**^p]
1)

vojxoi

yeypaTTTOLL

NABC
ju. in
pa).

&c,

Vg Arm

(Eth)
]

*3 32
')
..

Syr..trs. 1 .. Se?
cv tco
*

Arm
j/o/xw
fr$

on
&c
..

nn.

the law of Moyses] 13 (39

(32

/a.

om

D*FG

uje(om 32

)Tfc

^c^rxoX egpeit lit. give muzzle upon Bo, cf. up the m. Arm .. shut up mouth of ox Eth .. shut up ox his mouth Eth ro eqgi lit. throwing] 1 3 22 39, Bo .. aAowvTa ^ &c, Arm .. which trampleth Syr .. when she trampleth corn Eth npooTuj juttii. ne is the care of God] 13 (17 ?) (39) (32 1) .. juh axepjueXm Ju3><^ was it a care to God Bo trs. Ttoi/ fBobiv /xeAci t. Seat N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth ga, neg. for the oxen] 13 17 39 (32 ), Bo ..ttc/ji t. /3. DFG, Vg Syr Eth (to
. .

muzzle] 13 39 32 .. camum mittes d bind

. .

oxen therefore)
10

..

om

71-cpi

&c,

Arm

faying it because of us] i] Si 77^.0? &C..UJ&11 n&.TOoc ^q-xco ju.ju.oc ee&HTen or altonot then because of us he saith gether he said it because of us Bo Arm .. or is it not then because of us he saith? Eth (om he saith ro) ..
-xn eq-xco-eTft. or
is

he

7raKT<us

Ayei

fc$

. .

but

(it is)

and-yap Syr
Bo.,
trs.

known because of whom he said Syr .. Si i/xas 37* ^^p] om Bo (o) tihhtH because of us 2 ] .. and Eth
..

Si rjfjLas it
is

because

yap ey. ^ &c, Vg Syr right unto him who pi. to


O apOTpidiV ap.

Arm
pi.

Eth
in

-xe-geXiuc

a hope] (Bo) ..on


o aporp.

0$lA
</>

C7T

eA.7TlSl

(Xtt.

aporpiwv o<pci\(i ap.

FG

fc$*ABCP .. on
</>

17 37) Vg..OTl o<pu\(i o


(Xtt.

o<pAi

ap.

CORINTHIANS IX
to say these
?
9

9-13
it is

229
written in the

not wont the law also law of Moyses, Thou


(out corn).
it

For

shalt not muzzle

Is the care of

God
it

for

an ox while beating the oxen ? 10 Or he is


:

saying because hope


11
;

because of us.
it

For

was written because of us

is

and

right unto him who plougheth to plough in he who beateth (out corn) in hope of sharing.

If we,

(thing) if
12

we sowed to you the spiritual (things), it is a great we (are) they who will reap your carnal (things).
you rather
not this

If there are others sharing in authority over

therefore do not

we

(share) ?

But

(is)

we used

N c D b KL
because

it is

Eth
cAttiSi

&c, Syr., that in hope ought he who soweth to sow Arm .. right that he who plougheth hoping for pay should plough exit ovg. eTpeqii. lit. upon a hope for him to share] en

tov utrexciv
..
fc$

fr**ABCP
tyjs
c

17, (Vg) (Syr)

Arm

..

hoping for pay


..

should thresh Eth

cAttiSos

avrov ^ere-^Lv

D*FG

rr/s

cA.77-.

olvtov

ptTixw
11

e7r

eAwiSi
if]

D b KL ^

&c

tujTse

Bo ..add

-*.e

Bo

(a 2 bcdfhjkl 18)

..

pref.

and Eth
n. ilfte-

to you] Bo, v/xlv &c, Vg niteirju*.TiKon 17 (mtaaiKoix 39


itH-rlt

Eth

. .

in you Syr
to

Arm
you the

..mtwoii 13)

spiritual

(things)] Bo .. trs. ra Trviv/xaTLKa <nrup. fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. trs. of spirit we sowed in you Syr .. we sowed to you of holy spirit Eth neTiteougc lit. he who will reap] *.niya.tt0i)c;6 should we reap Bo (Eth) .. trs. vjx.

ra

a-apK.

Ocpiaofiev t$ &c,

(Vg) (Syr Arm)


vp.<i>v

neTiic. your carnal

(things)] carnalia vestra Vg,


.

to.

<rapK.

&c..TTenc. your

carnal (thing) Bo .from you of the body Syr, from you carnal (things)

Arm, of you offlesh of men Eth


orli gen 13 17 39 ..pref. and Syr ..but if Eth lit. there are others sharing your authority] 13 J 7 T<^ 1 tko\ >en neTenepujiuji lit. others 39) 2&.nKex u,OTtl1 who take out of your authority Bo, aAAoi tijs v/aojv c. fxerexovcnv
12

ujxe

if]

(git

39)K.-eTeTiie^.

fr$ &c, Vg Arm .. to others there is authority over you Syr .. if another precedeth us in our office yourselves know what is best for you Eth ngovo &c lit. rather therefore not we] 13 17 39, ov pxiXXov 17/^15

&c,

Vg Arm
..

(not

still

more we)

. .

not us

it

see above

iigovo

ju&Woii

&.noit

much more we Bo
g.
it.

Eth becometh more Syr reiez.


. .

this auth.] 13 17 39 ..n)

e. avrn

FG
/6.

bearing

all

things] tciuooy iigHT


crreyofiev

enqi \ g. it. we are we are long-suffering in

all things

Bo..7ravra

&c,

Vg

(sustinemus) Syr

Arm

(lift

230

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
13

3k.

iine^c.
TroTra)jui

nTCTiTcooTri?

e&o*\

xe iteTpguife euepnmre h HMiepne. iteTcpoq? enee-yci^cTH.

pioii eujawTntou}

e^toov jun neeirci^cTHpioii.

14

t^i

T ee iItjs. ivxoeic toojc uiieTT^.jeoeiiy UneT^iT^e15 aatOK *xe Aion econj efcoA gE neTr^cce^ion. *xe &.M. xe it&.i ivr^ic Htt2vi. Ti'XdwJs.T Uni^pio
RgHT. h&aiotc *7a.p m^i eTp^AJtoir eTe*AH Xa^ir H^ujTpequjoine n^ujoTujoT egoTTG 16 wotujotujot eiuj^iteTr^c*<?e\iT;e cd.p equjoirerr.
eTeujcone irreige
ne. OTgTop **^p epoi ne. oiroei tjvp n^i ne 17 euj-xe e^ii^i <7a,p eieipe eiujaarrHeTra^peAi^e. Hn&.i. otHt^i aajli^tt iioTr&eKe. eujcse engn^i xe sat.
ii^i aai
iteTp.] eneTep. 39 15 13 itW] enTd, 13 17 16 ..eTJGuuIt CTeiiAxn 17 39 13 17 17 eTejuil] (23 ) (39) " 2 3(39) oiroei] otoi 23 39 13 I7ateuj<xe20 23(39) egitM] (39) eitgiiM] 23 .. ng. 17 39. .eg. 13 eieipe] eeipe iign^i 17
x
13

*7

23

(39
14

Jvre-rit]

tctH 17

0TC.

i]

He. 23

13 17 23

(39)

up>)

..

in all we are patient


2

13 *7

3 39> fg
..

nov (oni iio-y 39) -xpon a hindrance] Eth Cop mid (Eth)..>a ckk. NABC 17, Vg Bo (g\i

RfS'pon)

kk.

nva
. .

Ds r Fsr Ggr KLP


I should
2

&c, Syr (h)

Arm

..in nothing

we

may
13
fc$

hinder Syr
sacrario

that

not hinder

Eth
..to. icpa
..

eii(en 39)ep(np
..

2)nHU-e unto the temples] 17 &c 39


..

&c

Vg

..

in the holy house Syr

in the temple

Arm

the

the gods Eth e&o\ priests of the gods are fed with the sacrifices of neaiep(i7 ..np 13 &c)ire out of the (things) of the temple] 13

gn &c 39?

..to. ck

tov tcpov

KLP

&c, Syr

Arm

NBD*FG, Vg Bo Cop mid .. om TaACD*> neTcpoq? those who attend unto] 13 &c 39 ?
Vg Syr Arm
it
..

Bo(R)..pref. and Bo, 74 114,


sacrifice, the sacrificers

Hie sacrificers of the

Eth ro 14 tm Te ee thus] 13 &c (39) Eth .. add kcu N &c, Vg Bo (gcoq) n-xoeic the Lord] 13 &c. Syr Arm .. and our Lord also Eth ro our Lord Syr Eth fineT(om i7)t. to those who preach] 13 &c the gospel] 13 &c (39 1) Bo., ju.T^e^J (39 1) ..that those &c Syr
of it divide
,

trs.

to cvayy. Karayy. i$ &c,

Vg

Syr

13 &c (39)

Bo

..

trs. to

end

&c,

(his g.) Arm Vg Syr Arm .. in


life

etong to live]
that teaching of

the gospel there

might

be to

them gain for their

Eth

CORINTHIANS IX

13-17

231

authority but (&.) we are bearing all things, that we should not give a hindrance to the gospel of the Christ. 13 Ye know
;

not that those

who work unto

the temples are eating out of

the (things) of the temple, those who attend unto the altar, u Thus they are wont to divide to them with the altar.

did the Lord arrange for those who preach the gospel to live out of the gospel. 15 But I, I used not any of these (things)
:

but I wrote not these


in

(things), that

me

for

it

is

good

to

me

they should happen thus for to die rather than my

glorying should be able to be caused by any one to become l6 For if I should preach the gospel, it is not a glorying void. for me for it is a necessity unto me for woe is to me, if
; ;

I should not preach the gospel

1T
!

For

doing
15

this, I

have a reward
n- I

but

if

if being willing I am being not willing, then

juni^pw n\.
Syr
.. ..

Kxpr?/Aai ovSevi tovtuv

N
/
ti&i

&c,

used not any of these] 13 17 (39?)..ou Bo .. nullo horum usus sum Vg .. / used

not one of these

also used not

any one of

these

I desired
Eth

not

Eth
2

these 2

13 17, Bo,
to

&c,

Arm this also Vg this Arm


.

..

..

because of this Syr


i.e
]

not this
..

(am I) saying

13 17

and Syr

Arm
to

gain that which I wrote -xe-ngHT that they should


fr$

happen thus in me] 13

17, (Bo), tva outws ycvr/Tat cv c/aoi

&c, Syr

(tome)..ut itafiant in me done Arm.. Eth see above


than] 13
die
1

Vg ..that
&c,

me

. .

ua\. airoO.

eTp^jmov Vg Bo (u&Won) Arm. .dying

thus something should be rather eg. for me to die


to

Bo Syr .. to die Eth ego-re rather than] 13 17 .. rj N &c, Vg Eth ..and not that Syr Arm n&uj. &c lit. my glorying which there is no one who will be able to cause it to become vain] 13 17
T15 Kev.

Kevuxrei &$*BD* 17, Cop mid .. t. k. Kav)(r)(J-a f^-ov ouSas tva ns k. NcCD b KLP &c .. than FG, Bo Syr Arm .. to k. that my prize should be made void Eth 16 even eiuj. c*p for if] 13 &c 39, N &c, Vg Bo Arm ..for not because Syr .. and if also Eth .. om Bo (b) ottujovujov (om ujov

(39

1)

..to

/la.

/la.

23) a glorying] 13

fc$*DFG

&c (39) Bo, N &c, oirgTop &c a necessity &c] 13 &c 39


a
,

ABCKLP

Vg Arm (Eth)
..

..

x/ois

aXrjOeiav

yap epw 17
18)

c*p

30] 13

&c 39

N*ABCDFGP,VgBo..S tfcKL&c,Bo(B

Syr Arm., and if also Eth ire is 3 ] 13 &c 39 .. eoraiFG ..omBoSyr Eth ciu^n-rH. if I should not pr.] 13&C 39 .. trs. before woetome Eth 17 oviiTM Jul. I have] 13 &c 39 .. ovk ex<o u&p] -2k.e 23 39, Eth
37
al, is

there not to

me? Arabic (Walton)

..

pref. then

Bo

**e] 13

232
eie

TGHPOC KOPIHOIOTO A
T^iTT^HOTrT evoiKoitojuu^.
18
js.uj

<?e

ne n^&eKe.

19

&o\ epoq. eTSrrp^eipe iin^gTop gli nevaa^eAioii. eio c^p ilpiige gu gcofe mxx. ^i^js/t FtgZi!g_dt\ no-ycm
-se

mxx.
ococ

eie^oHT iinegoiro.

20

jaujcone imioir'Xfc.i

*se eie^-gHT FmioT'x&.i. Jviujione FihTn. imojutoc gioc eig<\ tihojlioc. eii-^-ujoon Jvit jviiok o\
ioTr2k.js.i.

jiwojuoc.

se eie^gHT FmeTga. nnojjtoc.


ioc

21

awiiyione
*>.m

F\hmioju.oc

aaiojmoc.

e&.mr

ott^iioaaoc

xx-

CVOIK.] COTOIK. 17c.. OTOIR. I 7* t*k* lit. I may put] 17 23 .. nT^K* 13


2

18

13
19

(23
17

(30) (39)
)

13

(23
2l

(30)

(39

ljd

at

J. 20)
..

17 (39) 23 (30)
;6&.

eie^.] e^. 3

itneT9&] itrtH ct;6&. Bo


(23) (30) (39)

(bdfkl)
..

huh ct^h
..

Bo

13
..

im&.noAioc] h&.n. 30 39

30

OTj-ennoxi.] 13 17 (30)

ovRn. 23

MtF.] 13 17 23 & cjmojuioc Bo

17 e*.n^

&c 39

me

.. om Bo fiT&.TT&.2. &c lit. they entrusted (ae) .. and Arm with &c] 13 &c 39 .. a dispensation they dispensed to me Eth ro .. ovojkoh. neT^VTeiigoirr epoc a disp.is that which &c Bo (Eth) .. add

Eth (also ro) &c what therefore is &c] 13 &c 39, N &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth.. n&.>K.e my ora therefore Eth ro..awi therefore what &c Arm reward] 13 &c 39, Bo, pov eo-nv o [alct9os N*ACK 17, Vg (merces C mea) Syr (vg) Eth .. /xoi eo-riv o /x. N BLP &c, Syr (h) .. tcrriv /x,oi &c neTPdk^f. the gospel] 13 17 23 (39) D sr c co-Tat /jlol &c D*FG NABCD* 17, Vg Bo Arm Eth. .add rov x DbFGKLP &c, Syr fto-yeuj &c without expense unto it] 13 17 (23) (30 1) .. trs. a8a7r. Orjcrw N &c, Vg ..without expenses I should work (at) the gospel Syr..

/ have
18

served

awig

. .

gratuitously give the gospel Arm .. / should cause myself to preach without reward, because I have no gain in my office Eth .. as I preach, reward that I have &c Eth ro this except eTlTrp>eipe
ju.niv.gTop (o op 39)
lit.

not for

me
&c,

to

make my
(Bo)

necessity]
..

(30)

..

tis

to

yu.77

Kara-xp.

&c

Vg

Arm

and

that

13 17 23 I should

CORINTHIANS IX

18-21

233

was entrusted with a stewardship. 18 What therefore is my reward ? That, preaching the gospel, I may make (R*) the gospel
it,

without expense unto


in the gospel.
19

for

me
free

not to

make

my
20 I

necessity
I I

For being

from every thing

made
to

myself servant to
to the

Jews

that I should gain the more. as Jew, that I should gain the Jews
all,

became

became

those

who

being myself are under the

are under the law, as being under the law, not under the law, that I should gain those who
lata.
21

became

to those

who

are without

law

as without law, being not one tuithout law to God, but (*>.) I am one under law in the Christ, that I should gain those

not use the authority which

was given

to

me Syr
1

. .

that

I should
?)
. .

not
fxov

have wages Eth

gH

D st*
19

,,in

my

office

neve^r. Eth

in the gospel] 13

7 23

(30

add

f&p] 13 17 23 30.. om Bo
17

(d)
. .

*>ie^T

&c

lit.

made me
tSovXwu-a

servant to all] 13

23 30,
.
.

Bo Eth

trs. iracnv t/xavrov

N &c, Arm
Eth
..

..

pref. ev

D*
?)

trs. to all
..

I enslaved myself Syr

negoTO

the more] 13 17 (23


to the faith

30

tow; TrAeiovas

&c,
..

trs. t. ttAci. Kep8r}<ru>

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
(b),

Vg..many Syr Arm om iva &c Eth ro .. add


109, Syr

Eth.. Fio-son ni&eii all Bo

tous iravrds 49

(h)

Clem (Tert Hier) 20 &iuj. I became i] 13 &c 30, D* 37, Bo Arm Bo (bdfkl) Syr Eth gwc as i] 13 &c 30 39 .. I became 2 ] Bo Arm Eth .. om N &c, Vg .. trs. is under &c Syr gu)C eiga. as being under] &c, Bo Arm ..as he who is under Syr Eth ..as if

...

pref. *<n tf &c,

Vg

om Fe r G*
/ became
13

ajuj.

as he who &c 30(39?) N

Eth

ro

manifesting the law under the en(ii 23 30) ^ujoon-noAioc not being myself

law] 13 &c 30 39?, D gr c K &c, Syr Eth


21

tfABCDFGP

17,

Vg Bo

Syr

(h)

Arm

. .

om

Mujcone I became] 13 17 23 30, Bo, Antonius .. pref. and Eth .. ahojuloc without / became as Syr (pref. and) Arm who has not law Syr Eth.. sinner law] 13 17 23 (30?) Arm. .he 1 Eth ro juniiovTe-gG ne^c lit. of or to God-in the Christ] 3 17 23; gH &c cannot be genitive, but may render dative, therefore

om^&c. trs.

it is

probable that ijumoiTTe


..

God-to or of Christ)
tf

is dative, 0ew~xw D'-KL, &c, Arm (from Axnn.-xne<x.c of God-of the Ch. 39, 6eov~xv

ABCD*FGP

17 37,

Vg Syr

(h)

Bo (irre-S) Eth

(sinner)

..

to

God

234

Tenpoc ROPIHOIOTC X
22

eie^gHTr miaaiojuLOC
's.c

a^ujume iin^wfe gwc

aruifc.

eie^HT
ei-fte

hh<3'(jo6.

*s.ip

cajlot ihju. aiti ottoh hia*.

osck^c naarrioc

THpoT

KOimoitoc.
necT&.xioit."

23 eieT^nge gome. eieipe xe mu\i neira^^etVion. -se eieujame it^q ucttit24 UTeTncooTtt ^.it. xe iteTTiHT gj5.

cenHT

uieit

THpov. ot^

-xe

neuj^.q'xi
25

iineivXojui. nioT irrcioe. <se eTeTiieT^go.


hia*.

ottoii

xe

eT*s.c*u>m^e uj^qe^Kp^TeTe JGUioq egu>& hiaa. iih AAeit "se eTre-si noTivXoAA. ewjfc.qT^KO. eaioit ^.e
26

uoT^TT&.iio.
js.it.

jvwoh xe einHT irreige gcoc


irresge.
17
)

git OTTgcon

eimrKTCTe
13
J 7 (

gtoc

Fieigioire
23

&..

en&.Hp.
(23) (39)
1

22 24

at &ip)
23
26

23 (30) 39
eTeTiie] 17 23
)
..

13

17

F(39
13 !7
(

3)(39)

23

(39)

25 eTc-m* 13 13 HTKT.] I7..HHKT. 13

Eth
23,
22

ro (omitting the rest)

n^noju.. those without law] 13 17

N*ABCD

17. .om tovs

N c FGKL

&c

. .

avopovs

KepSqo-o)

(D)

Palladius

iiii(om 39)<3'a)A to the

A.iujume I became] 13 &c 30..pref. and Eth .. add Se xat weak i] 13 &c, aaOeveaiv aarOzvovcriv DFG,
. .

FG

Bo
trs.

(riH e-ruj.)

gcoc as]

13 &c,

^CDFG
the

&c,
2

Bo Syr Arm Eth,


]

Palladius ..om fc$*AB,


tovs ao-^tvcts Kp8.

Vg

ntid'toft

weak

13 &c,

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

&.ip cjulot

iujul

Bo Eth.. &c lit.

(to.)

was made every form with every one] 13 &c..tois 7rao-iv yeyova iravTa & &c .. omnibus omnia factus sum Vg Syr Arm .. ^iiyumi
ni&en itpH^- mften / became
..

floiron

to all all

kinds

Bo..o

all

in

every

manner I became Eth

eyevo/xrjv rots Tracriv

ra iravra Palladius
(Eth) Macarius -rovxe save 23 39, Macarius go (ei
(omitting
all

iimitcdc] 13 &c, Bo, fr$ &c, Arm..om lit. cause to live] 13 17, Syr {make T<y.nge
(rcoo-w
fr$

Vg Syr
live)
..

&c,

Vg Bo

(itogeju.)

Arm Eth

..

KcpSrjo-u

me some] 7ravra)s) DFG, Vg


13 &c)
23

13 &c, Bo, nvas

&c, Arm..7ravTa?

(Bo o) Syr (Eth) ..that I should draw together towards myself and save them Eth, Eth ro (om and save them)
eieipe' &c lit. I am doing-these all] 13 17 23 (39 ^..na.! THpoir ^ipi JOLmoov these-all I do Bo, 7ravTa-7roiw
1 7
T 37 ^ g -Eth
. .

-a^e

NABCDFGP
-^.e]

tovto
..

n-otu)

KL
..

&c, Syr
eTfee

..

this all

Arm

13 17

23
l

39

om Arm
>

and Eth

nev. because of the gospel] 13


g.

1 2 3 39)

N & c Vg

Bo

Arm

because of the teaching of the

Eth

..

i
22

CORINTHIANS IX

22-26

235

1 became to the weak as weak, that I should without law. that by all means gain the weak. I became all forms with all, 23 But I am doing all these (things) I should preserve some. because of the gospel, that I should become to it for a joint

partaker.

24 Ye know not that those run in the stadium, run indeed all, but one (is) he who is wont to receive the they 25 But every one crown. Run thus, that ye should attain. unto all things. himself of who striveth is wont to be master

Those indeed (do


is

it)
;

that they should receive a

wont

to corrupt

but

we an
;

incorruptible.

crown which 2G But I am


(if)

running thus, not as covertly

am

boxing thus, not as

add

/xov

37 ..because that

n&q
o-vjk.

nc-5-it(om

avrov

fr$

I should be partaker with the gospel Syr cim 39)koih. lit. to it sharer] 13 17 (23?) (39) .. &c, Vg (Bo) Eth .. sharer-with it Arm (Syr, see
gSE

above)
24

nHT run i]
("2k

necT.
ro

13 &c 39 .. contend with one another Eth 23) in the stadium] 13 &c (39) .. in a contest Eth ..

om Eth

xx (om and Eth .. om Eth ro -xe] 13 &c .. aXXa Syr Arm 1 .. 23)neK\oju the crown] 13 &c (39?) .. Aimfe*.! the palm Bo. .to ntoT hr. run thus] fipafieiov N Sec, Vg Eth .. the victory Syr Arm 13 &c (39 ?) Bo (bcdfhjkl) Macarius .. add and contend Eth .. pref. &c eyw Sc Aeyw U//.IV FG..Tifc.ipH^ ^.e <^cs.\ but thus run Bo.. ovt. rpw ^
25

i.e
. .

Eth
his

i] 13 17 23, ^ &c, VgBo.. om Bo(b) Arm. .yap Syr ..and cttk. ax. eg. n. to be master of himself unto all qui enim Isaiah

things] 13 17 2^..7ravra eyKpaTeveTat^

&c.from every thing restraineth hh xxen those indeed] 13 17 23, K, mind Syr .. om iravra Eth Bo (aefk) Vg Syr (h) add ovv N &c, Bo Syr (h*) .. and those ivho run Syr(vg) .. om /j.ev Arm .. and these strengthen themselves Eth .. and they str. Eth ro euj^qT. which is wont to corrupt] 13 17 (23?) 39.. reward of their {his ro) prize, transitory, which corrupteth Eth Bo Syr Eth .. and Arm .. add abstain and -2k.e 2 ] 13 17 23, fr$ &c, Vg
..

strengthen ourselves
transitory
26

Eth

itoireiaT&.K. incorr.]

13 17

23

*0

(39)

Eth
13 17 23 39,
gix

-2ve]

Bo Arm edd

..tolvvv

&c,

Vg

(igitur)

Syr

&c .. covertly] 13 17 (23) 39, Bo .. aSr/Xws fc$ Eth for something which is not known Syr ..for invisible Arm..om eimrKT. St. I am boxing thus] 13 17 39 ..oi>to>9 irvKTev<o &c, Vg

Arm Eth

OTgom

Bo {I fight) Arm

..

and

thus

I strive Syr

..

and I

strive

Eth

(en.

236
27

Tenpoc KOPineioTc &


^toqe
iinjvctojuiN.

&.W&

^eipe AJLuoq

FioIo_&.3V..

juHncoc
fl-SOOTTT.

eiT^ujeoeiuj

FtoeitKOOire.

T^ujcone

miok

X.

THpoT neTUjoon ne

^ottu>uj *?*.p eTpeTHeiAie. h^ciihtt. xe neneiOTe Teiv\ooAt:. a.ttio js.vei efio*\ Qj\
a.TTftfc.113

~ ^TIO FtTOOTT THpOTT THpOTT OITU eJs.Ai.CCA.. julu ea^^cciv. Teii'Xoo'Xe ejutoTCHC ojt Ti^e

&.ttid

FlTOOTT

THpOTT
4

NTTOITIOJLI

FtOTp

FtOTtOT AATmeTTJl*.^-

TIROH.

JvTTlO

FlTOOTT
JS.TTCIO

JATUieTTJUlNTIKOW.

THpOTT ^TTCtO FlOTCtO ROTTtOT C^p .ko\ git OTTIIHeiTJUl^TiKH

27
1

13 17 39 cit (cit B. M.)


I

*7

an d

at

*>'y(Ji>

23

39

eTpe-rfi]
2
*

eTpeTCTn 23 39
&to)at *.Trcio 23 (39)

eioie] eeioTe 23

giTn]
s

>en

Bo(chj)
..

13 i7(23)(39)

THpov] om 23
'nnevAia/nKon] 17
17
.. ..

13 17 (23) 39

13 17

nrta/rmon 39

niuKon 13 23

nnevjmaaiKH]

nna/r. 39

..

nniKH 13 23

17 39)eig. &c not as


tf

(if)

am
cit,

beating

tlie

air]

Bo

..

ws ovk acpa Sepuv

&c,
27

Vg Syr Arm
&c
Bo, vttu>(o
i
..

-^(oqe I bruise] 13

FGKLP al, Serapion)7naw


subiicio 3
..

t^&c..7
it^ccojua.

strike Syr..obculco

castigo 2

Antonius

my
1

body] 13 &c
cit,

cit

myself Eth

oro/m

FG

^eipe

Bo (cdhjkl) .. pref. k<zi fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth jGuuoq it] 13 &c cit, Bo .. om N &c, Vg Syr Arm., my body Eth. eu^uje. &c I am preaching to AiHncoc] fr$ &c firjTTOTe Serapion others and becoming &c] 13 ett..eeuT. &c genu, (git 39) I having preached &c 17 39, Bo .. aAAois Krjpv^as auros-yevw/Aai N &c, Vg (Syr) Arm, Serajiion that I myself reprobate should not become who to others teach (and who others teach 10) Eth T^tgwne and becoming] 13 &c.. nccxejuiT lit. and tliey find me Bo Arm (I should be found) &noK myself] 13 &c .. a>nou gio Bo .. a., gco -^.e Bo (dfklp) ^oviouj &c for I wish for you to know] Syr Eth ov 0eAw &c K &c,
I

make]

&c

. .

. .

. .

Vg Bo
Se

(n^o-yeuj ohiiov)
&c,

Arm
..

ra.p]

tt*ABCDFGP
..

17,

VgBo..

N c KL

Bo (chj
..

18) Syr
10
..

and Eth

om Arm

na.cn.
..

my

brothers]

Bo Syr
nevuj.

om Eth

a$e\<poi

&c,

Vg Arm

our brothers
cloud] vtto

Eth

ne (om ne 39)g* were being under the

CORINTHIANS IX
27
:

27

X
my

4
body, I

237

am

beating the air


lest

but

(a>)

I bruise

make

it

servant,

by

any means

am

preaching to others and

becoming myself reprobate. X. For I wish for you to know, my brothers, that all our fathers were being under the cloud, and they all came out
through the
sea
2
;

and they

all,
3

Moyses
for

in the cloud
4
;

and the sea;

and they

they were baptized unto all, they ate one


:

spiritual fo<5d

and they all, they drank one spiritual drink they drank out of a spiritual rock following them but
:

t. v(f>.

rjaav
lit.

fc$

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm
all

..

overshadowed them the cloud Eth


7ravTcs 81a t. $a\.
all

iKVCi

&c

they came out

through the sea]

BtrjXOov

&c,

Vg Arm
Bo.,

..e.ircini

THpov

eh. g.

$10x1 they passed

through the sea


])assed over
2

all

passed through

the sea

Eth

..

all

in the sea

Syr

Stoot they] 13 17 39.. om ^ &c, Vg Bo., all of them Syr (as exxu>, unto Moyses] 13 17 23 39, 15 rov fi. fc$ &c, before) Eth Arm .. in Mose Vg .. in hand of M. Syr .. trs. c. t. ficovcrrjv efta-trr. ^ &c, K\.-d.\. cloud-sea] 13 17 Vg Syr., baptized them Muse Eth
(23) (39)
..

trs. 6a\.-ve<j>.

FG
Vg Bo

xxn e. and the sea] 13 17 (23) (39)

Bo(fhk).. pref. ev N 3 Stoov they] 13


before
trs.

&c,

17 (23)

THpoir

all] trs.

to

end

NBCDFGKLP
..

Syr Arm Eth 39. .om N &c, Vg Bo.. Syr Eth as ^totcojul ate] 13 17 23 39.. to end Bo &c, (Bo) Vg Syr Arm .. trs. they were

fed with food &c Eth


this

trs. ttv. ecp. ftp.


ftp.

A
N

17
&c,

no-irgpe iiou-toT one

..to avro food] 13 17 23 39, Syr


(lit.

Vg (eandem

escam)
13
17

Bo
23
&c,

food one)

Arm. .food Eth


2

imevAivnuon]
..

39

..

trs. ttv. ftp.


.
.

N*(A)BC

P,

Arm

trs. ftp. ttv.

NC*DFGKL
1

Vg

Syr (Bo) food of spirit holy Eth iiToov they] 13 &c 39 .. om &c as above a.irc(i> they drank i] 39 .. trs. they drank all Bo
4

ttv. cttiov

Trcym

NABCP

17 ..trs.

7T.

ttv.

tt.

drank spiritual drink they 39, Syr .. to curro fr$ &c, Vg


..

Arm

itoircco

THpov all] 13 &c &c 39, Eth .. trs. (D)FG &c, Vg Bo .. trs. hot. one drink] 13 &c
3
(na.icco noircoT)
spirit

{eundem potum) Bo
..

Arm

om Eth of jQ.imeis\u.*.TiKon] Eth &tcw they drank 2 ] 13 &c (39 1) (Eth) ..


fa.p]
. .

that
cttivov

holy

&c,

Eth ro Vg Bo Syr

Arm ..Ml their drinking Eth ro Ann and Eth ro.. which is that

13 &c 39,

&c,

Bo Syr
efto\-

which they drank Eth

238
neTpa*.
5

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
ecovHg
itciooir.

X
we ne^c ne.
ZkV-

TneTp*.
c

xe

&.W*>. AXnC nitOTTT

TIOK f\gHT AXn neTTgOTTO.

ii^i -xe FiTajrujione nopiyoTT c^p e&o\ gli ira&ie. w^it ficjuoT eTAATpeitujcone npeqenieTJi*.ei eiteeooir

k^tjs.

ee

FiT^

iih

enieTTjjiei.

npeqiySiujeei'i.io'X.ott Kd/r^

ov^e linpiguine ee itoome xmmloot, Fiee


7
,

CTqcHg. xe ^qgtiooc n<yin \.A.oc eoTTtoxi ecu) ^irio ^TTiooTit ecu>&e. 8 cir^e *.npTpennopneTre nee ut^

gome

juuutooir

nopneve.
nujo.
frra>.

&.tio
9

&.7rge

w^i-soTTiyoAATe
xLTU'yui
ktjs.

oT^e

ncygocy hotcot iinpTpewneip^e


a/rco

ee

gome aaxaoot neipa^e.


ecoTHg] 13 17 39?

.. necovHg 23 eneeoov] i3..eneT200T 17 St*] 7 etiTe. 13 17 13 17 oir*.e] ovre 17 thus verses 8, 9, 10 8 nee 13 17 gome] 17 thus verses 8, 9, io..goeme 13 it (en 13 17)1"*] Bo (aegnop) .. k&t& $pH^- it Bo (bcdf^hjkl 9 13 17 18). om juL^p-nopn. Bo (f*m) iirj,] en-re* 13 17

neTpe^]

tit.

23 by error
6

13 17 (23) (39)

13 17

Acioov out of a spiritual rock following them] 13 &c (39 1) Bo, K irv. olk. 7TTpas fc$ &c from a rock of spirit which came with them Syr ..from spiritual rock which came after them Arm ..from a rock
. .

spiritual which went after them


that rock

Eth
39,

..

in their drinking folloived them


&c,

Eth

ro
..

-^e] 13

&c

fr$

Vg Bo Syr Eth

..

and Arm

ne was] 13 &c

om 39?

nc^c

the Ch.]

13 &c 39?..pref.

himself (Syr) Arm B nnoirre God] 13 17 23 (39) Bo .. trs. e(r])v8oK. o Beos N &c, Vg twu ixoht lit. firm of heart] 13 17 23, e(7))v8oKv<rev Syr Arm Eth

&

&c,

Vg Bo

(^ju.e.^-)

Syr

Arm Eth
of them

(chose)
fr$

juit

neTgovo

lit.

with,
..

their more] cv tois TrXaocnv olvtwv


their multitude

&c,

Vg Bo
..

(^eti novoou-o)

Syr

..

many

Arm

ev t.

ir\. a. c(r])v8.

&c,

Vg

Syr Arm .. and (om ro) the greater part of them Eth (having a/ynopujo-y lit. they strewed them] printed all of them after not) m 13 17 23 .. a/ycjHopig they were strewed Bo (bdgh SKLMNOP 18) ..
KaTeo-Tpo)6r]crav

out they fell


6

Arm
&c,

were divided Bo
*2k.e]
fr$

Vg (Eth) .. they fell Syr .. stretched a.v^ojp-x they were divided Bo (ch* j) .. -c^couj they an d Eth .. om Eth ro (a^f) ***>p]
..

&c, prostrati sunt

Vg Bo 8jv..and Arm. .and

this

also

Eth..r&p

CORINTHIANS X
5

5-9

239

But (&.) God was not confithe rock was being the Christ. dent of the most of them for they were strewn away in the
:

happened to us for example, for us not to be lusters unto the evil (things), according as those 7 Neither become idolaters, according as some of lusted.
desert.

But these

(things)

them

as

it is

written, Sat the people to eat, to drink, and


8

they rose (up) to play.

Neither let us fornicate, as some of


in

them fornicated, and


9

fell

one day twenty- three thousand.

Neither
(j)

let

us tempt the Christ, according as some of them


13)1".

Bo
to

ii(eri

happened]
lie.
fr$

eyvr)8t](rav

&c us for types Bo

n&.n
..

e>.vuj. (itvyuj. p) Bo .. trs. rj/xuv to us for example] ite^n iig&rmrnoc

tvtvol 17/Awv

example happened because of us


that they should be to

&c Vg type to us Arm this [whicfi]


..
. .

became Syr ..for occurred to them

you example Eth


edd
. .

kh
trs.

those]

Bo Syr Arm

..

KaKeivoL
7

&c,

Vg Arm

trs.

as lusted those

Eth
yLvecrOe

JGLnpuj.

lit.

become not] Bo Syr.,


K&.T&. -ae
..

eiSwA.
..

&c,

Vg

Arm
18),

..

and

that ye should not

worship idol Eth

that ye should not

worship (gods) Eth ro

according as] Bo
..

Ka6m

&c,

Vg Arm

ii^pH^- as Bo

add
.

kcu

(bcdfhjkl D* s* Syr (vg)

some) Syr

juLsuoov of them] avrwv fc$ &c .. e$ avr. illis d, ex ipsis Vg Arm .. .. ex

shipped those JLth.,.they


ii^e as] ws, wo-n-ep &c, .. as also Arm eTqcHg

A from them (omitting among them Bo., as worsay to them, and they worshipped Eth ro Vg Bo (iicJjpH^-) Syr Eth .. KaOm 17, Bo (l)
it is

written] saith scripture Eth


(neju.)

eco) to

drink] pref.

kcli

&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm Eth

akirco

and]

om

Bo

they rose (up)] avecrrr) FG 8 UnpTpeit. lit. let us not fornicate] that ye should not fornicate, they say to them, and there are those who fornicated among them Eth juLuoov of them] avrinv N &c ..from them Syr (omitting some) Arm
(b)
e.TTT.

(trs.

of them after fornicated)


pref.
i/

Vg

..

NcACDbKLP
Vg
. .

&c,

Tco-o-apcs 37,

(tol)

Syr

(h)

&c in one day] fc$*BD*FG, itoirg. Bo Syr Arm Eth ujojuiTe three] Arm..*wo ten thousands and twenty
&c,

hundred Eth
9

x1A.1a.8as

FG

iinexc

the Christ]
17,

DFGKL

Vg Bo Syr
6eov

(vg h).. Tov

Kvpiov

t^BCP

Syr (h

m s) Arm..T.

A, Eth..eum Isaiah

Ka.Td.(li

Bo dfkl) e according as] 17 37, Vg Bo C &c..and that ye should not Syr (h) Arm, Isaiah., add *ai D tempt God, they say to them, and they tempted him and destroyed them jujuoott of them] avruv $ c &c .. om N* ..from them serpent Eth

NABCD*FGP KL

240

TGIIPOC ROPIH9IOTC

X
huh
irnrnoc.
Htt&UOIt

ee

10 OTxe AinpHpUpIi! kat*s. itH iigoq. ^-yge eho\ ht&> gome juljuoot Kp55pl. ^ttco ^Tge e&o\ oitU

neiy^qTevKO.
&.TrCg<MCOTr

Mis.i

-xe

neirujoon ne

MJs.lt
12

CTTcfecO.

M^I HT&. 0&.H


13

kjvt^t&. epooir.
T^gcoTii

gcocTe neT'Xoo aajlaoc. ose


itqge.

^^ge-

pevT. jua-peq^toiyT jlahiiioc

line neip^cAioc

*.e ne Fic&. neip^vcAioc upcoAie. oTrnicTOc nnoTTTe. n^s eTeuqn^Kfc. \^js.tt &>h eneip^e ajuucotu mootto eTeTH^oui. ^*\Xa>. o_I5 nneip^cuioc qiifc.^ ee

10

13
-xe]

x 7

n-ra/j

eirr* 13 17

u
..

13 17

12

13
13

(cit)

om

13

&oepd/r] 17 (19) cit

^gepvrr 13

17 (19) at 13

oirn. 17

&c 19

&c (21)

(omitting some) Syr Arm .. h^htoit lit. in them Bo .. avTov L .. Isaiah has Mi A.rge efc. they perished] Bo..trs. after o<f>eo)v & &c, Vg

Arm
10

destroyed them serpents Syr


lit.

junpup.
to

murmur
they

not] Paphnutius
..

Bo
say

[not be

murmurers)

Arm

and

.. yoyyuw/i.ei/ fcSDFG 17, that ye should not murmur, they

them,

and

murmured Eth
..

K&.Tes>.

according as]

tfABCDFGP, VgBoSyrArm,Paphn...add out of them Bo Syr of them] avrwv & &c


among them Bo (cEj*gjm) ttcuj. lit. he who of Syr
grrZx by]
is

K <u

KL&c

Hjuioov

vtto

(omitting some) Arm .. N &c, Vg .. in the hands

wont

to destroy] tov oXoOpevrov

&c,

Vg

..

mpeqT^KO
Eth
n&.i these]

the destroyer
..

Bo Syr

Arm made an
..

end of them

the pestilence
11

tov oXcOpov
17,

FG
2
..

AB

Marcus Orsiesius

ravTa-Travra
i
..

CKLP

Vg Bo Syr Arm (this) Eth [this) r tf Ds FG, Eth ro (this) -*e] Palladius
&c,

Orsiesius
..

7ran-a-Tai;Ta

om Syr Eth

..

yap Marcus

Hevuj. were happening] 17 .. a.itujiotii happened Bo.. evuj. are happening 13, evoi are being Bo (chj) .. o-weBaivov
Orsiesius

ADF

GL
Arm

&c, Marcus

..

o-we/3aivev

fc^BCKL,

Marcus

Palladius

fiTTnoc for type] Bo, ru7n,/os NABCKP, Syr (h m s) ..for our type Eth, Macarius Marcus i Orsiesius (infiguris) Palladius .. tvttoi

^tcomcott i.e lit. &c, Syr (h) Marcus 2 ..for to-day Eth ro but they wrote them] Bo, eypacpr) 8e & &c, Vg .. and they were written
Syr
..

DFGL

but

it

was written

Arm

..

us unto a teaching]

Bo

..irpos (tis

was written Eth N* 31, Marcus

na>ii

eircfcco

for

2 )

vovdeatav

rjfxwv

CORINTHIANS X

10-13

241

10 Neither they perished by the serpents. murmur according as some of them murmured, and they u But these were perished by him who is wont to destroy. to those for but were written for us happening type; they

tempted, and

unto a teaching, these unto whom the last of the ages came. 12 Wherefore he who saith, I stand, let him look test by any
not take you except God, this (one) who will not permit anything to tempt you more than your power but (&.) in the temptation he will give the means to you of
fall.

means he

13

human

temptation

Temptation but faithful

did

is

fc$c &c, Vg, Macarius Marcus i Palladius .. because of admonition of our own Syr Arm ..for instruction and for our own admonition Eth .. n&i 11(13. .eiti7) for our own admonition Eth ro(trs. after days)

T&. lit.

these who]

&&

iih 6T&,

lit.

under

those

who Bo

..

cts

ovs

^ &c, Vg

Arm

upon whom Syr imieneg the end &c Bo


..

-e^H tin&ium the last of the ages] jvxcdk Arm .. to. reXrj twv aiwcov fr$ &c, Vg .. the end
last

of the world Syr

..

in (for ro) the

days Eth (who are in)

kaPalladius

T&.itT&] epK&.TA.nTek it Bo, Karr]VTr)K(cr)ev


(-/cev)
12

N &c, Marcus
..

(-crev)

devenerunt Vg, come upon Syr,


gcocTe wherefore] 13 17,

drawn on Arm

&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm

who are in Eth .. and now also

Eth
(xie-yi)

nevxw
Syr
he standeth

jut.

he

who

saith] 13 17 ctt.. o Sokwv

Arm Eth

<$-&gepg I stand]

N &c, Vg Bo 13 17 ctt.. eorarcu N &c,

Vg

. .

Bo Syr Arm Eth


. .

temptation &c] 13 &c pref. but Eth T^gWTn take iipioxie lit. of man] 13 &c, Bo Syr you] 13 &c .. ct,\r](f>ev i]{xa<i 37 Arm Eth .. av#pcb7rivos fr3<&c, Vg oviucToe lit. a faithful] 13 &c.. c thanked wEth -^e] 13 &c, Bo (bdf kl) .. om Bo Eth .. and Eth ro

13

Une &c

&c .. noe the Lord Bo (gmnop) 11&.1 this] 13 &c, Bo ($m bcdfhjl 18) .. c^h Bo \&.d.T^-eneip. ii. anything to tempt you] 1 3 &c v/xas ireLpaa-Orjvai & &c, Vg (Bo) Syr Eth, Macarius .. e (om 2 1)7Tip. vfxas B 37 .. will not thrust you into temptation Arm ttu<3'ojul than your power] 13 &c 21 .. (ov FG) BvvaaOe N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm, Macarius .. add vTreveyKnv FG, Eth gH imei(ni 21) p. trs. after help you Bo ,.<rw t. in the t.] 13 &c 21 veip. N &c, Vg Arm
iritoTTe God] 13
. .

...

..to temptation

Syr
..

qn&^

-ee iihtR

he will give the means to

you] 13 &c 21 ..7rA77o-i


he shall help

&c,
to

you Bo

and

Syr Arm .. eqe^TOTq nejuuyreit endure and he will help you in the

Vg

242

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
itei

3l

mhtH
n^i

e&o<V

c^poq

eTpeTneuj^Juuyoju. eqi.
tiiot
efccvX

u eT&e

are.

najuep^Te.
15

nTAJurrpequjiiiiue-

eixcoAon.

eiosu) jujlioc
16

Rtojtu
cxiott

evit ne Snecnoq jAne^c. noein enj^nnoujq. xih irrnoinconi*. *n ne 17 iincaiju.ev xe oToem noTruyr ne. oitcu}*ajv iine^c. noiruyr ne a.non THpn. evnon c*^p THpn tIvxi efio\ 18 <y(oujT emcp&.H\ kntjs. cexpj. gJuE neioeiK itoTuvr. juh tteTOTTOjiui *>.n nneeTci* ne nnoimonoc Juineeir19 ov <ye ne^-xco IjUioq. aah eraio ci2vcTHpion. Aftjutoc se ot wjtoaiT nei'xw'Xon ujoon. h -xe ottH

iine^nex'xooq. epoq. aih wtkoihiohijv

iihtH gtoc c^feeeTr. nsoiOT iinecjtioir

upme
ewjjs.ii-

1 1 CTpeTit] eTpeTeTn 21 3 7 19 21 (30) juirrpequj.] 15 AieTpequj. Bo (fk).. jueTuj. Bo 13 17 19 21(30) jGUxoc] 16 om Bo (gm) at noem 13 17 19 21 30 euje.ii] eeujeai 30 .. 17 enu}*n.ifwe should 21 13 17 19 21 (30) neioem] nVo. 21 .. 18 nio. 13 19 novioT 20] om n 17 21 13 17 19 (30) nicp.]

"

niit\
17

MSS

neToirU).!*.] pref.

21

..

iih

es.ii

eeovcoju.

Bo

19

13

I9

21

and to endure, that should be made known your temptation temptation Eth ro fi(e 13 2i)ei efio\ g. lit. of coming out from it] 13 &c 21 .. kcli r-qv cKfiao-iv &c, Vg Arm .. a going out Syr .. that ye may go out from temptation Eth .. trs. to bear, until ye come out of it Bo 14 e-rfie Tim de. because of this therefore] 13 &c.,oms'eBo Syr.. Sio7rep ^ &c, Arm {because of which) .. and now also Eth neou.epa.Te
.

&

my

us 21
16

beloved] 13 &c .. our brothers Eth .. om my Arm cd .. juuwpen let taint, the idolatry] 13 &c (30) ..fornication Arm cd ..

gods Eth
ei^. xx. iiHTn g. ce.fi. I am saying it to you as wise] 13 &c Bo ..OS <f>p. vfjiiv Aeyw .. om vfnv fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm, Antonius .. as to wise I say to you Eth Rt. June^(Ti 30) ye your-

(30

1)

selves that

which] 13 &c 30

&c 30
16

..

<f>t]fxi

&c,

.. ow Ds** Vg Bo Syr Arm .. is

right

^ne/xooq I Eth
&c,

shall

say] 13

iinecjuo-v of the blessing]


(this

1-775

cuAoy.

Vg Bo
is

(ev\.)

Arm
Eth

Eth
(vg)

cup &c)

.. 1-175

evxap.

FG, Syr

(vg)

ne
&c,

i<>]

ABP, Syr
(h)

Bo Arm.,

trs.

xp^tov

cotiv

NCDFGKL

Vg Syr

CORINTHIANS X
for

14-19

243

escaping from
this therefore,

it,

you

to be able to bear.

u Because
15

of

my

beloved, flee from the idolatry.


(to)
16
;

am

saying

it

to

you as

which I

shall say.
is it

wise (men) judge ye yourselves that The cup of the blessing which we are

wont
Christ

to bless,
?

The bread which we

not the fellowship of the blood of the are wont to break, is it not the

17 because one bread it fellowship of the body of the Christ 1 for we all receive out of this one is, one body are we all:

bread.

13

Look

at the Israel according to flesh

Are not those

19 What eat of the sacrifices sharers with the altar ? I saying that there is therefore (is) that which I say ?

who

Am

noeiK. the bread]

Eth (and
Xpio-rov

this

Bo (a x e 18 26) Arm..pref. ovog and Bo Syr bread also) nc is 2 ] A, Bo Syr (vg) Arm trs.
. .

<ttiv

NBCDFGKLP
2 ]

&c,
..

Vg
fc$

Syr (h) Eth..om


&c,

&.it

ne 13

nex 5
17

the Christ

Bo Syr Arm

tou Kvpiov

because] 13 &c 30, Bo, on ovoeiK therefore Syr., and as Eth


's.e

D*FG, Vg Vg (quoniam) Arm ..as Rotwt nc one bread it is] 13


is that

&c 30
bread
ol

..

apros

&c,

Vg Arm Eth ..

one

bread Syr

..

one

(is)

his bread

Eth

ro.. eaion Teitoi novewi ii(add

ot ae)coik we

are one

Bo

ovccojua.
c<TjU.cv
fc$

&c one body are we

iroXkoi

&c,

Vg Arm

..

otm

all] 13 &c (30) .. cv o-inp-a. Rccojua s5& iuaihuj lit. one

of body under the multitudes Bo .. one body we being we one body are Syr .. so one body we (are) Eth ro
for

many Eth

..

so all

&.

t*.

THpn

we

all]

13

&c
..

(30)

Bo
all

(b

iravTcs

&c,

Arm
. .

and
c.

17
t. c.

18) Syr Eth, Bo (THpov) .. ol yap tjvxi &c we receive out of this oue

bread] 13

&c (30) Bo (we enjoy) Eth ck t. (demid harl tol)


18

.. e/<

apr.

/ecu

aprov /actcxo/aci' N &c, Vg Syr Arm tov evos Tror-qpiov per. (D)FG, Vg

c*p5] 13 &c (30) .. the flesh Arm cdd..add of man Eth ro &c are not those who eat] 13 &c (30?), ovx(l) ol co-#ioj/tcs ^ &c, ne nKOin(ne neuon 2 1 *)Vg Bo Syr Arm (and ro) they eat Eth toiioc &c lit. are sharers with &c] 13 &c, Syr .. kolv. tov 6. zlo-lv N &c .. e-roi nujc^Hp lit. who are sharing Bo ..participes sunt altaris Vg Arm .. and they are &c Eth
juih
. .

19

aih

ei-sco

Hjuloc

am

I saying]
nei-^..

om

fc$

&c,

Vg (am
is

&c) Syr

Arm

(Eth, see below)


a

oirn uj.

ujoon

lit.

there

sacrifice to idol
..

being] ujiot ni*i.co\ori


Tt
co-tiv
fr$

ot ne
37,

sacrifice

of idol what is? Bo


..trs.

ciStoAotVrov
ccttiv
r)

BC**DP
ti ccttiv

Vg Arm Eth
h

eiSwAov ti

otl

clSwXoOvtov

KL

&c, Syr

ote OTii

er*.(o\on ujoon

lit.

or

244

TGIIPOC KOPIHGIOTCT^
^\*\&. se neTepe Figeeitoc ujoourr eTujojcoT ILuoott nn'x^iuioitioii. jutimotrre
20

erxioAoif wjoon.
Juuulootf.

sat. Fi^-OTriouj
21

^e ^n eTpeTiipjiomcxmoc ftfi^^uAomon.
naoiOT iiirxoeic ^Tto iimiot
<XI

ajuulh &omjl juuucoTU ece


*Jl*avl

liFi^MAAOtticm.
juLn-soeic b^nx)

&OAA Gjlicoth
23

ttTeTpaaie^
22

TeTpaoie^v

Fiivx&.iuiottioH.

enitjs.^-

ewxoop epoq. e^ecri ep gio& nixi. jvm. kijul co6 ^\^ pitoqpe e^ecn ep io& tiuu. dtW& 24 oto wiui kiot &.H. iinpTpe Xa^ir ujme Rc^ TeqKio^AAn-soeic. juih
iioqpe.
20

j^W*.

T^Keoira,.

25

fiK&

mxi

ctott^- ajuuoott

13

at

it^-

&c 19

&c 21

^-ottcouj]

Eth

ro

. .

^oireiij

21 ennoT Bo Eth eTpeTn] eTpeTCTit 21 i3i7i9at HxiH 22icitB.M. whi and(twice)] jun 21, Bo (ne.1*.) nreTpeore (v i

21 ..h
22

13 17
21

2 )

19 21

2 ] ijirxoYc 17 at 13 17(19 eg. 24 2 it 21 Bo i3i7 pref. good ] e^.-e^.] cuje-eg. 25 13 1719! (21) Sr&] gnK&. 21

2i)7&.(e 17)] e&o\ >en ^-Tp. Bo 19 21 entt&j 17 19 21 .. ene 13

Urns.

that there
{s 2c?oZ

is idol
..
77

being] 13

ftcicse ot

Bo

on

eiSwX. Tt eori i^ a

what
20

therefore say

we

those

fieoq ne ra>. or w/ia z7se?/ &c .. om 21, N* AC* .. Eth has and who offer to gods (are) vain and their

gods also vain

^e that] om DFG, Vg Syr Eth aXXa] 8c D .. and also Eth neTepe &c the (things) which &c] the peoples slaughter {sacrifice ro) Eth ngeo. the Gentiles] Arm .. the profane Syr .. the peoples Eth Arm .. position Eth ..trs. dvovaiv ra eOvrj J^ACK(L) &c, Vg Bo Syr omBDFG, m tt^&uio (to 21 thus again) n. the demons i] fc$ &c,
;

Vg Bo
om

Syr Arm Eth .. nii-^coX. the idols Bo (a,eglmno) Jul(om Bo abeghlmn)iuioift e> lit. to God not] pref. #cai DFGKL &c, Vg Bo Syr (Arm) (Eth) .. trs. Kat o. 0. Ovova-iv NABCPJ737, Arm.,
k.
o.

6.

m
..

pKOin. to be sharers] ujtone Snorn.


civat

obs.
lit.

ytveo-Oat
21

&c

FG
is
JDL.

the demons 2

position

tfABCD KLP&c. trs.

niv*.eajuio(to b

21 thus again) n.
Sat//.,

of

kolv.

D*FG

AiTiiS'oAJi

JGi(om 21 cit)ju.n &c it Cunio-rn e-xi-AiiiS'.

not possible i] pref. and Eth.. trs. ece cit ece n&noT to drink the
77-0x77/3.

cup] Bo (efioX
n-Lvtiv

en

me^OT

out of &c) Syr Eth.. trs.

Kvp.

&c,

Vg Arm

jun's.oeic of the

Lord i] of our Lord Syr

CORINTHIANS X

20-25
is

245
being (an)

being (a thing) slaughtered for idol, or that there


idol
?

that the (things) which the Gentiles slaughter, they are slaughtering them to the demons, not to God but
(&.)
:

20

But

wish not for you to be sharers with the demons. 21 It is not possible for you to drink the cup of the Lord and the cup of the demons it is not possible for you to take (of) the table
I
:

of the Lord

and the

table of the

giving jealousy to the


is

demons. 22 Or shall we be Lord? are we stronger than he? 23 It

lawful to do every thing,


It is lawful to

profitable.

thing edifieth
profit,

but

(&.)

but (&) every thing is not do every thing, but (is.) every 2i Let not any one seek for his (own) not. that of another. 25 All things which are sold in

ax (om 21 cit) axii &. 2 ] pref. oirog (again) .. God Etli, Isaiah (dei) and Bo (fk) Syr Arm csi ivreTp. lit. to receive the table] Bo (out of &c) Syr Eth (eat)., trs. Tpa7r. Kvp. /actc^ccv N &c, Vg Arm 22 aih errxoop lit. are we Aires, to the Lord] our Lord Syr strong] aih &non geovxcapi we are strong ones Bo (Arm edd Eth ro)
23

e^.-niA

it

is

lawful to do everything] 13 &c..7ravra


.. tt.

ef.

N* ABC*DFGP, Vg(am &c) Bo


Syr (every thing
a.

fun. e

^<=C
(as

HKL&c, Vg (harl*)
Syr)

is
..

lawful for me)

Arm Eth
es.n)
..

egecn-

i]

13 19 21

om

17

pnoqpe-niAi

profitable-but every

thing]

Bo

(trs.

cepiioqpi

THpov

om

21 homeotel..om TravTa

e^ecTi-niAi 3 it-every thing] 13 &c..7ravTa &c, Vg e& N*ABCD, Vg(am &c) Bo Eth ro..ir. fioi e. j>\\& &c lit. but every (demid harl) Bo (a 2 chj) Syr Arm Eth
2-oLKo8ofxei

FGP

SHKL

thing buildeth not] aAA ov Travra olko8o/xi fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm .. but but (8c) by all it is not (&.\\e.) not all is that which edifieth Eth
, .

edified

eAXes. cciuot Ttipov &.it but build all notBo 24 xxnp(ep 2i)Tpe \&.ait let not any one] gratify not Eth .. there is not who shall gratify Eth ro ujme seekj Bo Eth (gratify) .. trs.

Eth

ro

..

to eavrov ^retTw
profit] to tavTov

N &c, Vg Syr N &c, Bo (neTe^coq


Arm.,

Teqnoq(B 2i)pe
AtAie.irei.Tq)
..

his

(own)
that

to.
..

47

..

of
ro

himself Syr

..

himself only

yourselves

Eth

himself
al,

Eth

&c, Vg Bo Arm edd Eth .. add /cat 42 e.\\ex] TewKeoTA. that of another] 13 17 19, to tov eTepov 17 &c,

Syr

Arm

NABCD*FGHP

Vg

..

that of his neighbour

klop) Arm Eth


cKoo-To?

(your) ro (his)

..

Bo Syr .. his neighbour Bo (a 2 dfh T^geiiKOOTre that of others 21 ; add

D b KL

&c, Syr

&c

246

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC

3l

fc.ii

eftoA oil mu.fc.KeWoc ottoaaott eiiTeTn"fc.itfc.Kpiiie Xfc.fc.v 26 ei-fie Tciritei'i.Hcic. nfcjraoeic *fc.p ne nu&^ jutit
27 neq*2U)K e&o\. epujfc.ii ot^ nnfcxncTOc TegilTHirm eT^einnon. nTCTUOTUiuj efcum. nnfc. nun eTOTnfc.Kfc.fc.Tr givptOTU OTOJUOTT. ettTTKfc.WfcRpilie AfcfcT fctt. eT&e

TCTneixHcic.
otwjcoiot
ItHTIt
JLXn

28

epujfcii oTfc

xe -xooc hhtH. xe
TC1Tneifc.HCIC
fc.e

nfci

nepne ne. iinpoTrojjiq eT&e nH


TCTTItei^HCIC.
2D

UTfc.q'xooc

c^-sw
fcnon

aaaaoc. Frruin fcn. fcXAfc. TfciiH. eT&e

ot
30

i?fc.p

cenpme

nTfcJunTpUge
&c

giTii

RCTitei^.Hcic.

eujxe

eirreTii]

13

..

iiTeTii 21
..

26

i3i7i92i
..

27

9
..

Bo (g*m) oTOg TeTenoiriouj Bo


21
ov**]

pref. ottoii

Bo

nTCTnoTCouj] pref.
Rt.
29

*.irw 21

eirreTii] 17 19

21

o-yoxiq eat

eat it] o-yoojn

Bo

13 i7 i9 cviiei(1) 13 17 19 21

1321

28

"Jwhcic] c-yneTeicic 21
"jo^ii

cenp. &c] T&JuteTpexige cen&.(om new bchj)

epoc Bo

S0

(i)i3i7i92i

u&Kf\\oc] 13 &c (21), Bo Syr (translit.) .. om nju.*.Ke\\oc 19* (added over erasure by original writer)
25

e&o\

gil

\e.&.ir

^n]

trs. &.H

iiX&AV

21,

Bo

(&.n figXi)

eT&e TC-ynei^H^ 2i)cic


juii
lit.

because of the conscience] om Eth 26 ivxoeic the Lord] God Eth

with]

Bo

(nejut)

. .

in

Syr
27

Arm Eth
Bo ot*
. .

..

koli

fc$

fulness

7rX^pw/xa

Vg N &c, Vg
&c,

-siok

e&oX

completeness] juog

(plenitudo) Syr

Arm Eth
13,

CD C HKL
twv
atr.

one] 17 19 21,
&c,

NABD*FGP, Vg

Bo Arm. .add ^e
he

believeth not

Bo (dfkl) Syr..emd Eth ^itictoc] Eth .. a.oix^o^ faithless Bo Arm ..profane Syr ..
eir(eoi!r

who

trs. r/xas

N &c
..

17 i9)^.ei(Ti

Vg
Syr

(fu*)

om N
..

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

2i)nnon unto a supper]D*FG, Eth efctoK to go] N &c, Vg


k
. .

Arm Eth
..

Ai&uje iicoTen go
lit.
..

Bo

(cj)

-Kek.dk1T

Bo n(en 2i)Ka (ek.e>. 21)] add ue>.p put them] Bo, iravTa-Oefxeva A Trav-6e(JLevov
Eth
ro

&c

they put

Eth

he putteth

g^pioTn before you]

om

v/xlv

Arm
-2.e]

eT&e Tcvnei-^H^ 2i)cic because of the conscience]

om Eth
28

om Bo (cHj)..r&p Bo (dfkl)
trs.
v/xtv
airr)

hhtH

to

you] Bo Syr

Arm

Eth..

N &c..om FG, Vg

se] Bo Syr

Arm

CORINTHIANS X

26-30

247

examining anything because of the conLord is the earth and its completeness. 27 If one of the unbelieving call you unto a supper and ye wish to go, all things which they will put before you eat, not 28 But if one examining anything, because of the conscience.
the shambles eat, not
26
;

science

for that of the

should say to you, This

is

a (thing) slaughtered for

(a)

temple,

eat it not, because of that (one)


:

who

said

it

to you,

and

29 but the conscience which I say, (because of) the conscience that (one) for wherefore is my that of but not thine, (v)
;

freedom judged by another conscience.

30

If

I, I

partake unto

nea-ne this is] N &c, Syr .. om is Eth Eth ..omN &c, Eth ro om this is Eth ro .. trs. ottujiot fir^.. ne cm Bo ujcjcdt Rep (21 .. p 13 &c)ne slaughtered for (a) temple] iepoOvTov \$ ABH &c .. ujwcot

iiei^wXon 21 (Bo)
slaughtered Syr (vg)

8uAo0ww
..

CDFGKLP

&c,

Vg Syr

(h)

..

Arm

slaughtered for gods

Eth

iinp. eat

it

e-rfce nn &c because of that Eth (one)] 81a rr\v not] add therefore ii n that (one)] ne^i this 13 (13 21 .. en 17 19)o-weiSr/o-tv

FG

Eth (not ro) .. eT^q-raJucoTen who showed to T&.q'sooc who said it] Syr you Bo, tov fvqvvcravTa fc$ &c, Arm .. om 8t ckclvov &c Eth ro .. add -se
xxn TC-yn. and the Sepne This a slaughter for temple 2 1 &c .. kcli (om d) Sia t. o\ D &, Bo Syr (vg hf) Arm .. om and Bo (l) and because of the anxiety of your neighbour Eth (not declared to you, that ye may not (om ro) make ro) .. add because they Eth.. add tov yap Kvpiov rj yrj &c H**KL &c, free your freedom
n&.i o-vujoJioT

conscience]

fc*

. .

Syr (h)
29

om

verse

Eth ro

TCTnei^..

&c

lit.

but the conscience which

&c .. ^-xco -*.e n(ee&e a) ovcvn. neooK &n I say, thine not] 13 &c, &c .. om 21 tc lit. but I say a conscience thine it is not Bo -*.e] 13
ivrioK thine]

13 (enTOK) &c, o-zavrov D*,

OL Vg Bo
*.n]
1)

Syr(h)..T?7v
tov erepov

eavrov

&

&c,

Arm
Bo

..

your Syr

..

e/xavrov

37

Bo (dfk).. add
..

Te
fc$

is (1

21)
..

TdjtH that of that (one)] (1

&c

rrjv
..

&c,

Vg

of the neighbour

Arm
..

..

of thy neighbour
21
..

said Syr
c.l

r ^p] (0 &c

om

of him who ne (v 2i)cvn. another


of others Syr
&c,
..

Bo

Bo, aAArjs o\

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

consc.

amarov

Fs r G, d 30 om
&c,

verse

Eth

ro
..

*no(* 2i)n
add -^e 21
..

I]

NABCDFGKLP
Eth
..

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm

al pauc, pref. 8e

pref.

yap 17

248

Tenroc ROPIHOIOTC X
js.viok

^uere^e
ojuot

eTf^evpic. ose ot ceosioTT^ epoi oil ne^iyn31 eiTe s'e TeTiToTuiu. eiTe TeTncto gj\poq.

erre neTeTiieipe
qjulot

gn ottwjti-spon nnioT^^i jmit 33 k^tjs. ee gio FtoeWHtt A*n tckkXhcia. lirmoiFTe.


Lu.oq.
32

geofe

\wjul *,.picoTr

HimoTTe.

ujione

^ii

^*.pecKe wotoii

mxx gu

owfi hiju.

w^-ujme ^

iic&

XL
2

tutRthtttu epor

kat^s.

ee kt^itHtwiit ene^c.

^end.itioTT *.e iAAAaiTK *e TeTiteipe iindjuieeire gv? CKO& MIJL1. &.1TIO K&.T&. ee WTfc.1^- HHTtt iu]in^p&>xocic

epoi] cpoei
13 17 19 21

gSf] e-xeit Bo TeTJi i] 17 19


gcofe] pief.

g^poq] eopm
2i..eTeT
32

e'scoq

Bo
] 1 3S

31

ctctR 13 17 21
19 21
1

R
.. 2

13 13 17 19 21

tctii 2

19.,

(1) 13 17

e-^p.] e^-pMi&q Bo (fk)


17 19 21

eTe-^-p.

Bo

..

-^-p.

Bo (ch j)
CTeTH 21

(i) 13

(i) 13

17 19 21

TCTli]

47,

Vg (luxov) Bo
gratia) Syr
lit.

(a2 c h j)
lit.

Eth
(cum
2te

cirfXL^pic

AieTe^^e partake] ( 1 ) &c use Syr eat unto a grace] 1 &c, ^a/stTt thankfully fr$ &c, Vg
. . . .

Arm .. s5en ou-ujengJuioT in a thanksgiving Bo Eth because what] crfee ott because of what 21, Bo ..add m\oii Bo (ch j) gjS ne^uj. &c in that &c] 1 &c .. om Eth
ot
31

eiTe
..
..

i]
and

if

Syr ..and if
..

also

Eth
Syr

a'e

Bo

Arm

om Eth
if

trs. after co-flierc

therefore] eiTe 2 ] add

fc$

&c,

Vg
Bo

ow

L,

(bchj)
Syr Eth
7ro(.eiTe

quid Antonius

Syr thus again, Eth has and if also thrice .. et quidneTeTiieipe Jul. that which ye do] ti 7rouiTe fr$ &c,

(all which) .. aliud quid Vg nKegco&. ye do another thing Bo


fr$

Arm

..

ttoi. ti

Ds r Fs r G

..

TeTeiupi
trs.

^pico-T
..

lit.

do them]

6eov
all

&c,

things
7]

yrj

Bo .. &c C 3

Vg Syr Arm Eth, Macarius trs. e^pi gcofc niAen om iroien-c FG, m ..id sit Antonius add tou yap
..

do

Kvpiov

gn
fr$

oirujiTg.

in a thanksgiving]
(the glory)

1,

Eth

..

eireooir unto

a glory 13 &c,
32

&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm

yiveaOe iov8. re

&c be without offence to the Jews] Bo (bchj) .. airpoa-K. F?r Gsr ,. sine off. estote iudaeisYg Syr Arm..pref. c and Bo .. airp. y. k. lovS. N DKLP &c, Marcus .. airp. k. lovS. y. OTrog t<*ABC 17 37 ..and be to them ye (om Eth) an example without offence (om without offence ro) to the Jeios Eth ii(nn 2i)2e\(g*\
ujtone

CORINTHIANS
am
31

X- 31

XI

249-

grace,

why

("se ott)

indeed give thanks ?


32

that which ye do, all

I blasphemed in that for which I Whether therefore ye eat, or ye drink, or things do in a thanksgiving to God.

Be without

offence to the
33
:

Jews and the Greeks and the

according as I also please every one in not for my (own) profit, but (fc.) that I seek every thing, of many, that they should be saved.
self

church of God

XI. Liken yourselves unto me, according as I likened myunto the Christ. 2 But I praise you that ye remember me

in all things,

and according as

gave to you the traditions

i7)\jm the Greeks] 13 &c .. pref. ft (lonians) Bo ..to the Aramaeans Syr Eth .. the church] add all Bo (no)
33

to to

..

heathens

moiremm the Greeks Arm tckkX.

gco I also] 13 &c, Bo,

Kayw $ &c, Syr

Arm

^pe (V

21) cue

lit.

I please] 13

&c

..

trs. ttolo-lv apccr/cw

N &c, Vg

;6en gio& nifcen "^p^n^q Bo (see below) every one in every thing] 13 &c .. 7ravTa Tra<nv i$ &c, Arm ..per omnia omnibus Vg.. in every thing to every man Syr ..in every thing I am
pleasing to every one

Syr Arm (Eth) .. trs. neuron max &c lit. to

Bo

..

in all Eth

..

all

Eth

ro

ft(i 21
..

..

13

&c)^ujme
Syr
,.

*.n I seek not] (1 1) &c, i$ &c,

Vg Bo (Arm)

en and

seek not

because to please

&c Eth
o"qjx($>.

ftc&
fr$

my
est)

(own)

profit] 13 Sec ..to efxavTov

&c,

T.noq(& 21) pe for Vg {quod mihi utile

Bo

(ncdk

many I seek, which I seek


..eA.niJuiHuj
1

T^noqpi Hxx^vba) Syr Arm .. Eth has because to please that they should live, and not to please myself in that ira^^g that of many] 13 &c, Bo (fk -eAOirjuiHuj)
lit.

Bo Bo (ujumi epeTenoni) ..add -^e it Bo (df c kl) (2 1 ..en 1 &c) tmtR. lit. I likened me] (1) &c .. go) eTs.iorti I also was like Bo (f) Eth ro..gco e-^oni I also am like Bo Eth .. ayco fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm 2 ^enw (ne 1) hot I praise] / give thanks Eth -xe] and Eth JuAxooTn you] (1) &c, Bo, NABCP, Arm Eth ro..add aSeA</>oi DFGKL &c, Vg .. add my brothers Syr Eth gft
that of the multitudes

TitTnT. liken yourselves] (i)&c,

g.

n.

lit.
..

in every

thing]

&c,

Bo Syr

. .

7rai/Ta

fr$

&c,

Orsiesius

iravrore P,

Eth

..

trs.

7ravTa fiov pefiv.

&c,

Vg

(Syr)

Vg Arm, Arm

(Eth)

i.-s-co

FG, d
Orsiesius
..

ft

K*ae. ee according as] add 7ravraxou and] om A* (19 21 ..en I &c)Ta.i^ hhtR I gave to you] add meas eTaa^- ftnm&p. ftTen earner I delivered the traditions to

250

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC A
3

TeTnaouL^gre iiuiooTr.

^oToiwj xe eTpeTneiuie
itTecgiJAe
4

ose

T\ne SgooTT

ne^c. T\ne -xe necgfc.1. T&.ne xe line^c ne niio-TTe. equjTVH^V h qnpoq>HTeire epe Teq^ne
wiju ne

ne

puxuie
goftc

mxx

q^ujine

cgiuie **. kiaa ecuj*\H\ h ecnpot^HTeTe. epe Tec&ne a'o'Xn e&oA. c^-ujine irrecaoie. Teige ic^p tc

rrreqMie.

js-ttio

neigcoft fioTrtoT

ne irreTepe

<2ioc

goone.

euj'xe

ncttjvgfec'xtoc

c*^p
7

^n

n^iTecgijue.

ju^pecujft'xioc.

euj'se

OTUjAoq ^e

FrrecgiAie

ne

ujfrxioc

h geKxu)c
epoq
5

ju^pecgficxioc.
3

ngooTTT

c^p
13
6

nujuje &.n

eguifcc

J 7

19

2I

21 21

c*^uj.]ec<^uj.

2I,Bo(fk)

17 i9 13 17 19 21
2

2i_
gfics.
]

13 17

i]

gfiftc e-x.
7

ju.e.pectyfhs.] -u.&.pecoeeKe-x. 21 gfccx. 17 19 21 (cit B. M.) gio&c] goftec 21*

gfcecx. 21

13

2/OM
ixov

Bo

..

7rape8a>Ka

vfj.iv

ras

tt.

\& &c,

Syr

D*FG ..tradidi
ii.

vobis praecepta

mea

Arm .. om v/uv Fs Gr add f Vg traditionem meam


r

..

. .

..the tradition

Arm cdd../

taught you to practise religion

Eth

TeTn&Ai.

Arm
3

ye lay hold on them] 1 &c, Bo .. KaTex"" N &c, Vg Syr .. pref. outws C .. thus ye observe Eth ^oiriouj-eTpe (ctc 21) tu I wish for you to] 1 &c, Syr Arm
^-OTreuj
*.

eHitov epeTen (e^peTen d*Fk) Bo, 0eA.w-v/i.as N &c, r 1 &c, fr$ &c, Vg Syr (vg) Eth ..nam Isaiah .. om Fs Gr Taote (h 21) the head] 13 &c .. trs. avopos 47, Bo (a) Syr (h) Arm N &c, Vg Syr Arm r] K<fi. gooirr lit. male] 13 &c .. avSpos ^ &c, ne ne^c is the Christ] 13 &c, Bo ..0(0111 Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

Eth

..

Vg

i]

B*D*FGr)xpio-Tos

ca-Tiv
]

N
&c

&c,
..

man Eth
necg&.i
is

-*.e 2

13

Vg Syr Arm .. Christ (is) head of every ne om P, Bo (fp) .. and Syr Arm Eth
..

her husband] 13 &c..trs. necga>i ne Bo Syr


..

o avrjp

Vg Bo (b her husband) Arm Eth and Syr Arm Eth om Bo (fop)


&c,
-\
4

(husband) ne nn.

*.

3 ] 13 &c..
..

is

God] 13 &c

trs.

ne Bo Syr
pcoite

..

o Beos

&c,

Vg Arm Eth
equj. praying]
..

ijijui

every man] pref. and Eth (not ro)


i$

who pray eth Bo (an) Syr h or] and Eth ro epe-gofcc having his head covered] Bo (-scoq) Syr .. KaTa K<fia\r)<s c^oiv ^ &c .. and the head covered he should have Arm .. trs. who covered his head he (pref. and ro) pray eth Eth
Bo,
irpoo-evxofJ.evo<i

&c,

Vg (Arm)

CORINTHIANS XI
3

3-7

251

But I wish for you to know, that ye lay hold on them. the head of every man is the Christ but the head of the woman is her husband; but the head of the Christ is God. 4 Every man praying or prophesying, having his head covered,
;

6 But every woman praying or putteth to shame his head. her head revealed, prophesying, having putteth to shame her

head

for thus it

should be shaven.

woman,
the

let

and the same thing it is that her head For if will not cover her head the but if it is a disgrace for her shear her head
is,
6
:

woman

(to)

shear her head or (to) shave her head, let


7

her cover her head.

For the man,

it is

not right for him

q(Bo DGLMNOP..eq A
^ujcduj despiseth
6

&c)<^ujine putteth to shame] Syr


p) ..disgracelh
..

Arm..

-2k.e]

om
ro

P,

Bo (ftio m s Bo (bch j)

Eth

(thus again)
ecuj. praying]

kcu

71-.

A, Syr Arm Eth


..

Bo,

irpo(Tf.v)(OfJLvrj

&c,

Vg (Arm)

who pr. Bo (chj) Syr


. .

or]

epe Tec. &. e&. having her head revealed] trs. revealing her (om ro) head before she jprayeth Eth ivxcoq gco&c a.it with Iter head (epe -sioc ch JO m s p) not covered Bo .. aKaTaKaAu7TTa> tyj
Ke(f>.

and Eth

&c

TecMie her head i] Bo Syr (Eth)


(en i 9 )Tec*ne her head Eth..T. k. cco-tt/s
ft

..

ttj k</>.

&c

..

om

tt/

&c..om her Eth ro ne lit. this manner it is and this one thing it is Bo, it is] OTii-ne-t^M pio ne one-it is and this very (thing) zv-f.crTLv koli to clvto fr$ &c as shorn is she Eth .. she is reckoned as she is equal with her whose head is shorn Syr if &c Arm 6 iv^i**^p] and Eth..om 21 which has eai &e not therefore Tecg. the woman] yvvq & &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth .. trs. ILixon ovcgiAie let her nA.e&c -xujc a woman will not cover her head Bo ju.ei.pec J&(q i] Arm Eth.. pref. ie then Bo ..pref. /ecu N &c, Vg Syr 2i)-2U)C shear her head] Keipacrdoi fr$ &c..add -q $vpaa-6u> B, Eth oirujXoq a disgrace] ^.e] Bo..om 21, Bo (aegmp).. and Eth aiaxpov N &c, Vg Bo (chj) Syr (add is) Eth (add is) ..improper unto a Arm ..add ne is Bo ivrecg. for the woman] eo-ycgijuu h gene-xcoc (h egeeKcx. 21) or (to) woman Bo, yu/ccu/a fc$ &c ie shave her head] om 37 jui^pec let her 2 ] Bo (bch j) ..pref
Teige-Te-neig(jo& novcoT
. . . .

D*FG, Arm LP, Vg Syr Arm

BDK

2<>]

Bo,

NACD*FG

then
7

Bo
ngooirr
lit.

the male]

13 &c
<*&p]

cit

..

nipcojui the
..

man Eo

. .

avrjp

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

13 &c, Syr

pref. /xtv

&c,

Bo

..

252

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC A

^e

irreqMie. eeenuoit ne ^Toi neooTT iinvioiTTe. Tecgime 8 Fit^t-xi nptouie *^p ^it neooir Ztxiec^M tc.
9

efcoX cm TcgiJi.e.

npoiAte.

km

a/W^ itTa/yxi Tecgijjie e&o\ gli c*^p FitjvttciTt npojjuie aai eT&e Te-

coiju.

^Wev Tecguute
kcjo

eTecgijuie

eT&e npcoute. 10 eT&e n^i ujuje Hotre^oTrci^ exit Teca^ne eT&e FiM^oe-

\oc.
Rcnreoj

n it\hm

JLulR" cgiAie &.xn gooTT. otttc ^oottt 12 ftee i?ivp ivrecgiuie wcgiute g35 irxoeic.

eove6o\ gS3 ngoovT Te. t&.i t ee lingooTrT ecnre&o\ gn Tecgijme ne. mnpq *. geiteftoTv giTiS mioiTTe tie.
tc] 13 &c,

Bo

..

ne 21 Bo (ae)
2
1

&n]
9

trs. after

eo\
17

13 17 19 21 &.\\*.-Tecgixie verse 9] om 2
10

cit
1

B.

M. oixn

homeotel

(1) 13 17 19 21 cit

B.M,
19 21
cit

13 17 19 21 cit B. M.

eoin]
juit

cit
12

13

B.M.

qoott

2 ] pref.

21 cit

(1) 13 17 19 21

(cit

B.M.)

and also Eth..om cit, Arm .. quidem Vg ivreq&.ne his head] 13 &c cit, Bo (-sioq) Syr Arm cdd Eth ro .. om Eth .. ttjv k<J3. ^ &c .. e^ (to i 7 1 9) emion ire caput Vg Arm .. add when he pray eth Eth being the image] 13 &c cit..eiK(on juamovTe image of God 21 .. zlkiov ^ &c .. pref. -xe because 21 .. add enim Isaiah .. quoniam imago e^rio neoor JQ.(eAi Vg Bo Arm Eth ..because that image is Syr 19) imoirre and the glory of God] 13 &c cit, Syr .. a., neqeoor ne and
his glory is 21
..
..

kcu

Soa

gloria

est

dei

Vg

and

likeness of

Oeov VTrapxwv \$ &c, Bo {is) Arm (is) .. et God he is Eth .. of the glory of God

he

is
i]

Eth

ro

Tecg. -^e but the

woman] 13
..

&c,

N C ABD*FGP\.

add iveoc she Bo., and the om fc$*CD c KL &c, Vg Syr Arm woman indeed Eth neooir &c the glory of her husband is] 13 &c .. Soa (tov FG) avSpo? eoriv ^ &c ..a glory of her husband is Bo Arm cdd Eth glory is of man Syr glory of her husband Arm om verse K nT&.-5"2ii n (5xn 21) poojuie-*.n lit. they took not ovthe man] neTa/yen nipiojuu-ekii lit. they brought not the man Bo non-vir-est Vg Arm (.cttiv (o 47 ) avrjp ^ &c, Syr trs./or woman from man went forth and not man who went forth from woman Eth nT&.irxj om verb N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm went forth Eth lit. they took 2 ] 9 om verse Eth ro km (i;k\ 17) ^*.p] Arm cdd.. for indeed
.. .. 8 .. .. ..
..

>

Arm.,

but

Eth

..

jc-xe

r.

for if Bo (k)

..

Ka/ra.

c^pH^ ra.p for

CORINTHIANS XI

8-ia

253
:

to cover his head, being the

but the

was

image and the glory of God the glory of her husband is. 8 For the man not taken out of the woman, but (is.) the woman was

woman

taken out of the

man

9
:

for the

man

also

was not created

because of the woman, but (^) the woman because of the man. 10 Because of this it is right for the woman to put an authority upon her head because of the angels. ll Nevertheless there is

not

woman
12

without man, nor

woman,
thus
is

in the Lord.

For as the

the

man

out of the

man without woman is out of the man, woman but all things are by
;

according as Bo (b) iiT&.ircIi(en cit)T &c lit. they created not the man] (i 1) &c, Bo..ouk cktutOt) avrjp frS &c, Arm .. neither-man

was
10

created Syr

. .

man was

not created
r)

Eth

ujuje

it is

right] trs.

yvvrj

ofaiku

17 37
..

6K(o itOTreSjoirc.

to

put an authority] fiTe-p^ o-yepujiuji Bo

e^oucriav c^eiv

&c

..

authority should be Syr .. should be authority Eth .. KaXv/x/xa \ CIV ^ r velamen habere Ir int Vg (harl**) Hier Aug Or in * {velamen et potestatem) .. debet velare caput et propter angelos Isaiah .. frre-p^A. oirepigcoit
to

put a
11

veil

Bo (AjEH*jp)

..

that should veil

head a

woman Eth

ro

..

the

woman
oin-e
..

put splendour on her head, i.e. veil her head Arm S.(om MSS)juit cgiAie &c there is not woman without man nor
to

&c]

yvvrj

&c

Isaiah

ovtc avrjp

&c

NABCD*FGHP, Bo D b KL &c, Vg Syr

(ov^e

ajjuloii)

Arm

(Eth)
lit.

*.-xfl(en cit)*goovT

without male (pwjuLi man Bo)] shall not be separated wife from her husband nor shall man divorce his wife Eth oyt^ 21 cit)e] i\Te and 17 .. add jLu.oit Bo (del) gH msoeic in the Lord] Bo .. ev
Kvptoi i$

&c,
..

Lord Eth

Vg Arm ..in our Lord Syr ..and all of you be om Bo (ch j ) transposing ^copic pcojui ;6en tictc
2

in our without

man
12

in the Lord above


ne-e as] 13

&c, (acnrep

fr$

e(om 2i)ovefto\ g5i-Te (ne v*.p] om Bo (chj) Eth is out of] (1 1) &c, Bo, ck fc$ &c, Syr Eth .. de Vg Arm? lit. the male tai &c thus] Syr i] nipcojui the man Bo
fc$

&c..k&t& $pH^ according as Bo Bo a el)


..

ngoo-sT add kcu

gii-ne is-out of]

Arm Eth e(om 1 17 19 2i)oirefe. Bo Arm 1 Eth, Isaiah .. 81a ^ &c, Vg Bo nTHpq(eq cit) lit. the all] (1 1) &c cit .. cnp^i nifien (dl) Syr every thing Bo -^e] om Bo (AjBm) gen(gn i)eiko\(oiFe&. Bo bkl) giTii by] 13 17 19, Bo 1 Eth .. -ek. gH out of 1 1 21, Bo (r)
&c,

Vg Bo

(newipH^- on)
1

&c, K,

<

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

254
13

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC %
HTOiTlT HgHTTHTTTlT.
iyuje

Kpme

evcgijuie

uj\h\

14 eie Teiuerb-rcic enitoTTe epe -sioc (j'oTv.n efioA. UNTCNfeeTHTTTn JMt. -xe OTrpiojuie jueit eqojaioire qco.

ottciouj

n*vq
it^c

ne.
ne.

15

OTcgutie

<xe

ecuj^ttcnrec^

qio.

OTTeooir

-se

nqo>

ivr^TTfc.&.q

n^c

enju^s.

16 otjw xe euj'xe ot FioTTpujioN. ijuuiT&.it cTitHeeww 55ju.fc.ir ^ttoit

eTrjuuM^Tcoti

ne.

RTeiuune

oTr-xe

nGRRAHciiw
ijuuioq.

5.nnoTTT.
fcii.

17

n^i

-xe

-^n^p^c^ei'Xe

eienaanoir

xe

TeT\TctooT

^k

eir-xice

13

(i) 17

19

21
15

"
(1) 13
1

(i) 13 17 19

21

IlfcTCfcfe.]

^( C

<$-

..

nc^-)ciiw
18

Bo

17

19 (21) 13
1

qio

i]

13 &c..Au> 21

(1) 13 17 19
..-oiA. 17 19
..

3Cuu.it.]

17

19..JU.11.
..

cimHeeia.] cTHHTeiak

itrei] eirr.

19

ivreei

13

oirre 17 19

Sim.]

ejurnn. 19

"

iimc] ge
(1) 13

or^e]
19

17

33

Kpme &c

lit.

judge ye, ye in you] (1) &c

..

JUL^g&re ;6ere

eHnoir

Bo Syr .. think it now yourselves Eth .. trs. v vyu.iv airrois Kpivare i$ &c .. v/s avroi /<p. D, Vg Arm ujuje it is right] (1) &c, Bo (chj).. ^ccuje Bo (Aj)..^k cuje is & ng^ Bo Eth ro .. is it not right Eth eir(eo-v 21) eg. for a woman] 1 &c .. ^cguLii the woman Bo (DKL)om article Bo cujXhX &c to pray unto God] (1) &c, DFG, Vg Bo Syr (gmnop) Arm Eth (when she fray eth &c)..trs. tw 6eu> rrpoa: NABCHKLP epe -xcoc <s o(w 21) \n &c having her head revealed] (1) &c, re-stoc goftc e>.re with her head not covered Bo (epe xcoc CHj)..trs. aKaraKakvTTTOV TO) 6. 7T. N &C, Vg SjT Al'in. Eth 14 eie (eeie i) then] i &c .. -q DcRL &c, Syr (h nig) .. m NABC D*FGHP 17 47, Vg Bo Syr Arm t(jit i 13 2i)eine{v 21)$.
ure JuJutoTere -xe judge in
selves
,

your own

lit.

even this (airy mistranslated for


rj

avrrj)

nature] (1

1)

&c

..

ovSe

i)

<f>.

avrq (avrq

F^G^
lit.

&c, Vg (nee ipsa natura) Bo (oir^e iieoc ^c^ttcic) Syr Arm .. and her nature also doth she not Eth .. om avrq -xe-jnere that a man indeed] 13 &c, tf** &c, Vg Bo
<pvo-is)

(bdfhjkl).. om jmen 21, Bo (cn) Syr Arm ..add yap N*, Bo (aeg mop) .. Eth trs. that to man also disgrace it is if &c equj&reoireg
qio
if

should add (or increase) hair] 13 &c..when (if) should

COKINTHIANS XI
in yourselves
:

13-17
is

255

God.

13

Judge ye

it

right for a

woman
nature

to pray unto

God having

her head revealed.

u Then

herself even will not teach

have long
if

hair, it is

you that a man indeed, if he should a dishonour to him. 15 But a woman


it

she should have long hair, a glory to her the hair was given to her in the place of a
there
is

is

because
16

veil.

But

if

one

who

is

a lover of

strife,

of this kind, nor the churches of

we have not custom God. n But this I order,

praising not, because ye are gathering (together) not unto

grow his hair Syr Eth &c ..if he is long haired


15

..

if his hair should


..

grow Bo

..

av Ko/xa
the
she)

Arm

si

comam

nutriat

Vg
woman
Bo
..

oircg.

woman] 13 &c, yvvq


..

&c,

Arm..Tecg.
indeed
(lit.
..

21,

Arm

cdd

Tecgijui
a.e]

iteoc the
ro
..

woman

to

woman Eth
Eth

Eth
Eth

om Bo (B*)..and Syr
when &c Syr.,
it is

and indeed
..

ecuje.it if she should]


it is

a glory o/Eth

a glory of her head


her hair ro
to her] 13 Bo..trs. to

&c

qco hair] add of her head Eth .. ne is] om Bo (g m) ut^ttt. it*.c lit. they gave it .. eTA.^ dniqcji n&.c lit. they gave the hair to her ro

end
..

N N

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

Eth.-ScSorai

avr-q

NAB

17,

Syr Arm Eth


it 16

avrrjSeS.

CHP 37

..om aim?

DFgrGgrKL

enju*

in the place of] as


-*.e]

13 &c,

Eth {because the hair of the woman &c..om Bo (chj).. and Eth
let

as a covering)
evju.a.1^.

&c

who is a lover of strife] (1 ?) &c, Syr Bo (axcs i) ..he who is considered {wise)
wisJied, let
^.e

..Sokel <f>t\ov. civeu b$ &c,

Vg

him

him

contradict

Eth ro

a, it

o it we]

Bo
17

ecclesia f

uckkX. the churches] 1 &c, N &c, add all Bo (chjko) (fu &c) ^ua.pa.(om pa; 1 7) ft*. I order] 1 &c .. ^neat. I

Eth he who Bo (bch j) .. add Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth ..


perceive
1
. .

&c,

Vg

..

slwll order 17

i)en*.i(ue i)ito-y *.tt I order, praising not] 1 7rapayyeAAa) ovk 7raiva)v AG* 1 7, Vg .. 7rapayye\\wv ovk C7ratva)
^it.-ei(eei
r

&c,

NC

D c Fs GKLP
justifying

&c

..

ei20ugeii-tt*.ieAi*.io-d.ii
7ratvwv

ordering-I was not


erraivoi

Bo

. .

7rapayyeA.A.a>v ovk

B*

. .

TrapayyfXkui ovk

D*

..

this

which I command, not as praising Syr


to

Arm
1 1)

..

and

this also

which I say

you not
ro

that

I praised Eth

..

and &c (/ say)

because

I praised not Eth

eTCTnccooTrg (add

egoim

ye are gathering

&c, Vg Bo ..ye go on (Arm) 'Eth... ye are (together)] awepxco-Oe not {going) forward Syr., trs. to end &c, Vg Arm e(eo 17 19) T-xice lit. unto an exaltation] 1 &c .. Kpuo-aov &c, Vg (Bo) Arm .. in

256

T6IIPOC KOPIHGIOTC
18

T\
egOTT rt

jvAAa. eToE&e.
giT

ujopn uien ^^p eTeTncouoTr^


10

tckivXhci^. ^cioTiS. xe

otH oeiinoip^ FigHTTHTTM.


seK&.c
20

^Trui

^niCTeve SoTAiepoc.
ujuyne

pecic

lioHTTHTTlt.

ontic ^A.p eTpe geifg&.ion epe itKecurrn

oTrumcf

e6o\ woHTTHTTri.

eTeTnciooT^

ore eooTit

eneTitepmr. iioTTKTrpi^ucm &.n ne ivxeinitcm eotroAiq. 21 no-y^ c*wp noTT&. pujopn eovu>juL Uneq^einMow jwtoj

OTW OT&
18
21

-l*It

gR^eiT.
19

OVtt OT&.

"X

22

T&.ge.

JJIH

(i)i3i7
I

19

*3 i7

19 3i
22

i3

^7

19 3^

13 17

9 (3 1 )

eoTWAx] eoTTOAx 31

is

J 7

9(3 I )

that v)hich is better

Eth
that

e (eo

171 9)irgiiie
is

lit.

unto a humiliation]
..

(1 1)

&c
less

..

rjacrov

&c

..

which

humiliated

Bo Eth

to that ivhich is

ye went

down Syr

..for

bad ye
..

exert yourselves
..
..

18

jmen

^p]

(1) &c,

Bo

om Arm Eth
in]

om

yap

Arm Vg

..

..first

of all Eth

egoirn
..

lit.

13 &c

gi ois\u.&. in

om fxev Syr a place Bo..


gii

in one place

Arm

o-vvepx- t$ &c,

Syr ..ye dispute Eth

tckkA.

in the church] 13 &c, 47 al, Bo Arm ..om rr] se 01m gcim. fig. that there are schisms among you]
o-^tcrpaTa
v v/xiv v7rap)(LV
,

^ABCDFGKLP al
13

&c
..

..

D*FG, Vg Bo (eg&n &c).. se gik.it &c that sch. are &c Bo (k) Arm trs. schisms I hear that there are among you Syr .. scissuras esse Vg (am
ev
vfx.

^ABCD^KLP&C.. o-^. vrr.

otjul.

fio-5\u.epoc partly] 17 19 .. git &c) ..and ye quarrel I heard Eth" lit. in a fart 13, Bo .. pepos ti &c, (Syr) Arm (Eth)..eaj

parte

Vg
is

it

19 g&(o 19) nc it would be Syr Eth

necessary] 13 &c,

Set

r ^p]

^ & c Vg
,

Bo.,

om Arm &c, Vg Bo om Syr .. but Arm Eth


..

..

ro..cmdEth eTpe gen (gii 3i)-ujume for factions to happen] Bo .. Kai aipeo-eis-eivai N &c, Vg Syr (Arm) .. that ye should separate c in factions and dispute Eth RgHTT. among you i] D Bo Syr xeK&c on-ne thatArm .. trs. v v/xtv vai ^ &c .. om D*FG, Vg Kai &c BD*, Vg..pref. /cat 37*..om/<ai ttACD b F also] Bo (cj), iva GKLP &c, Bo Syr Arm Eth figHrr. among you 2 ] N &c, Vg trs. eT^en -eHitov ficeovumg e&o\ who are among you (Eth) should be manifested Bo Syr Arm .. om ev v/jllv C 20 <*e therefore] NABCD^KLP &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm (and th.) .. and ye indeed th. Eth .. but if Eth ro .. om D*FG, Bo (Ej*) .. 8e 17
,

CORINTHIANS XI
(*,)

18-3*
18

257

exaltation, but

unto humiliation.

For

first

indeed

as ye gather together in the church, I hear that there are

schisms

among

you, and I believe

19

(it)

partly.
20

For

it

is

necessary for factions to

happen among

you, that the chosen


you.

(ones) should be manifested also


21

together therefore with one another,

Lord

to eat.
;

For each

is

As ye gather not a supper of the before (another) unto eating his

among

it is

and there is one indeed hungry, but there is one supper drunken. 22 Have ye not house to eat and to drink (in) 1

eooTit(om 31) enei". lit. a place Bo, em to avro


no-5-Kirpi^K.oit *.n

in
fr$

unto one another] Arm..gi


&c,
in

otfjua.

in

unum Vg..om
it is
fc$

Syr Eth

(ro)

ne ii^ei^i 31) n.

not a supper of the Lord]

&C .. HKlTp. R^. dwlt TI6 a supper &c it is not Bo .. iam non est (om d) dominicam caenam Vg .. a house of the Lord is not a place to you of eating bread Arm .. not as right for the day of our Lord ye eat &c Syr .. not as that which is
OVK COTIV (cTl

D*FG)

KVpiOLKOV StlTTVOV

right for the


together

day of our Lord

that ye eat

&c Eth ..if ye should gather

and

if ye should eat in one {place)

Eth

eat it] (f>ayeiv

&c,

Vg

(manducare)
..

..

lit.

ro eovojuiq lit. to bread of eating Arm .. lit.

eating ye
21

and drinking Syr

that ye eat. and


..

drink Eth (not ro)


..

u^p] 13 &c 31, N &c, Vg Bo Arm p(ep 3i)ujopn &c lit. is before to eat
before
to

aXXa Syr Eth

also

Eth
?),

ro
is
8.

his supper]

13 &c (31

take (n^i)

of his supper to eat


ev (e-rn

Bo (e^i chj)..
..

to iStov

77-po (irpoo-

A)

Xa/jifiaveL

DFG

..

cts

7) tco (f>ayeiv i$ &c,

Vg, his

supper

ye struggle together (in going) to the supper and to eat Eth .. ye struggle together in going to the church, and ye try to be &.-yoj first in bringing your food Eth ro

first eateth

for himself Syr (Arm)

and] 13 &c 31, fc$ &c, Vg Bo (bcdfhjkl.) Syr..om Bo ov\ Aien gu. and there is one indeed hungry] 13 &c (31 ?)
ireiva

&.vco ovit
..

kcu os

/j.cv

&c,

et

alius

quidem
is

esurit Vg,

(orog) otoh neTgoKep juen


. .

hungry indeed Bo and becometh one hungry T*ge but there is one drunken] 13 &c (31 ?).. os 8e fxeOvet fr$ &c, alius autem ebrius est Vg, OTon TreTe*>;6i ^.e but there is he who is drunken Bo .. and one is drunken Syr ..so on
[and) there
is he

who

Syr

ovR or*

*.

one side are the

(these

are

ro) -hungry,

but

ye are

satiated

and

drunken Eth
22

julh]
1717

13 &c,

Arm

Eth

..

add yap
s

&c,

Bo ..numquid Vg Syr

258

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC X
'S.tt.

TeJLAUTHTtt HI SJLfJL^T eOTTWAl aJTtO CCIO.

JULJLfOtl

eTeTlTK^T^t^ponei irreKivXHCi^ UnitovTe ^ttio eTeTit4-ujine niteTejuKT^TT. T2vsooc hhtH xe ov. T^enjvi-

wot

*a*.iotR"

35

n^i.

Fi^enMnov &..

23

miok

&o*\ giTJuE irxoeic 35nenTMTJw&.q hhto. <r^p ^i*xi H TeTrujH eTOTita/ra^q Fihtc fc.q'xi <xe Tvxoeic ic
24 RoTToeiK. ^qcutoy epoq ^qnoujq nex^q. <se nM ne n^ccoju^ eTOint^Tiv^q jvpuyrw. ^pi n&i en^p25 jwvu> 0T2s.ncT on ivreige utHitc* Tpevjuteeire.

otiojui

eq-xio

Ujuoc.

-sc

na^noT

t^i^ohrh

^tod

i]

13 &c 31 ..nejut Bo

sit juuuoit or otherwise] ojmi or

Bo ovog

a/yco
Tit.

eTCTn^uj.] Bo (bdfkl).. uTeTen^tg. Bo, conjunctive., M 1 Bo (chj) 17 13 (and at fcqai) 19 (31) m


1

"131719 m

"

13 17

X9

(3

ml

Hi(ei

7) house]

13 &c, Bo..trs. ouaas ovk c^ctc

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

&c the church &c] 13 &c, Bo .. trs. ck/c. t. 6. Kara<p. N neTe.u.iiT*>v those who have not] 13 &c &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth t^-x. &c lit. that (31) Bo, fc$ &c, Vg Syr ..the needy Arm Eth

Eth

ivreKR.

may

say to you
to

What] ov
?

Tie-^na,
v/x.

I shall say
Bo,

you

Bo, ti clttw

NABCDFG

17 37 r

Vg

-xoq nioTen what is that which hhtTT to you] 13 &c 31, &c Syr (vg) Arm cdcL.trs. v/uv enrw
fc$

KL

T^en^in. &c, Syr (h) .. om P, Arm Eth ..omn i7rw vjx. Eth ro, Chr that I may praise] 13 &c, Bo (justify) .. 7ratvo-w fcSACDKLP &c, Syr Arm..c7raiva) BFG, Vg..add & 31 ..in this shall I praise

you t No Eth in this I praise you not Eth ro n^. you in this I praise not] 13 &c (19 has point
. . :

jujulcoth g3S
after n^i),

ire>i

Bo (point

after $*.i),

CDLP, Ln

..

v/*as

ev tovtu>

Gb

Tisch

Arm

..

add

ennov

you Bo Eth ro

(see above)

23 &rxi I received] 13 r^p] 13 &c ..for as Eth .. %e Bo (chj) eft. &c (31 ?) Bo, N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. / was tonight Eth gi-rll by Eth irapa D from] 13 &c 31, Bo, airo N &c, a Vg Syr Arm inennxoeic the Lord] 13 &c .. our Lord Syr .. 8eov Fs r G, Eth (om 13 m^Tft.iTa.^q hhtR that which I gave to you] 13 &c..jucJ>h eTMTHiq eTen-aHnoT that which I delivered to you Bo Syr..o kcu
...

. .

CORINTHIANS XI

23-25

25 9

Or otherwise
to

are ye despising the church of God, and putting shame those who have not. What (is it) that I may say
:

23 For you ? that I may praise you in this I praise not. from the Lord that which I gave to you, that the Lord Jesus, in the night in which he was given (up), took

to

I, I received

a loaf;

24

he blessed

it,

he brake

it,

said
:

he, This

is

body which will be given for your sake remembrance. 25 And a cup also thus
saying, This cup
is

do this unto
after

my my

their eating,
:

the

new covenant

in

my

blood

do

this as

I taught you Eth &c, Vg Arm (to you I delivered) TrapeSwKa n-xoeic ic the Lord Jesus] 13 &c ..our Lord Jesus Syr ..our Lord Jesus Christ Eth .. oiu B ..add xpioros al TevujH &c in the
. .

gn

night

in which he

&c,
24

Vg
lit.

was given] 13 &c, Bo.. ev rrj v. rj (ev rj Syr Arm when himself they seized in
. .

v.)

7rapeS5o(e)To

OToem.

a bread] 13 &c, Bo, aprov


(j*)
..

&c,

Arm

..

that night Eth tov aprov

D*FG

*q-*q] Bo
. .

Eth

kcu evxa/aio-T^cras he gave thanks, he brake

OTOg ^q-^q Bo .. ^q-ovog *q Bo (chj^) .. c/cAacrcv fr$ &c, Vg .. and he blessed and he brake Syr

Arm
. .

&.qcju.ov he blessed]
evxapio-Trjo-as

Syr Eth
ne-x*>q

AqujengxioT he gave thanks Bo Arm


said he]
(saith)
..

N &c, Vg
fr$

ovog &qttoc and he said Bo, and saith to them Eth iua
fu)

kcu eiirev
this]

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

<\i Bo,
&c,

J$ABC*DFG
Vg Syr Eth .. Syr Eth om
..

17,

Vg (am
is

Arm

..

pref. \a/3eTe <paytre

C S KLP
body] Bo

pref. take

Eth

ro

ne

n^cioju.*. is

my

Vg

*roim. g^p. lit. which 17 .. juou eo-nv to a-upa fr$ &c (Arm) they will give for your sake] Bo (e-xeit) which is given for you Eth, quod pro vobis tradetur f Vg ..to vnep vfi. kX^^vov ^ c C 3

ne

D^FGKLP
ttoicitc

&c, Syr., to xmep vp.wv

N*ABC*
do
it

17,

Arm

*pi &c do this unto

my

remembrance]

this

unto

the

remembering me Bo, touto

meam) Arm .. thus be ye doing for my remembrance Syr ..and thus make my commemoration Eth .. and thus do at time of my commemoration Eth ro 25 *.tu) &c and a cup also thus] 13 &c .. coo-airrws kcu to iro-rqpiov N &c, Vg Bo (neapH^ on nme&^OT) Arm Eth (and thus) .. trs. thus
cis (ry\v) efirjv avap.vr](nv

&c,

Vg

(in

after they

supped also

the

cup Syr

to
the

8ei7rn7o-ai

Tpevou-iom. their eating] 13 &c,

&c

..

caenavit

Vg .. they
Jx.

supped Syr Eth

..

m-^einnoit
&c,

supper Bo,

Arm

eq*.

saying] 13 &c, Bo,

Vg
8.

..

he

gave and said Syr Arm (saith) .. and he saith to them Eth Te &c this cup is &c] 13 &c, Syr Eth.. tov. to it. rj Kaivrj
S 2

iieuou

wtiv

260

T6I1P0C KOPIHGIOTC

i\6ppe gjut n^cnoq. a^pi nen riT^nc neon ctct26 con c^p mui eTCTit^naxio enavpnuteeve. oTtoAi iineioeiK HTeTucu> Iina>.noT eTeTttTfc.ujeoeiuj
juiniJioT

xinoeiK
nxoeic.
A.TTCO

27 ouictc neTU^OTrtoAi jEurxoeic ujaarrqci. nqcu> iin^noT G.n'xoeic enqiinuj^ aat.

qtt^ujione

weiio^oc
28

i5.nciOAi.js>

juaT

necnoq

xi-

Ln.oq. jui^pc npoyute Tea tc ee ui^peqoTrtoAji e6o\ ojS noeiK js.ttio


29

ie jxokiju^c
c^p

iiqcw eftoX oil n^noT.

neT07ro)AJi

jvtu> ctcco

eqoTtoui
26

is.trui

eqcio
ml

ita^q

noTrnpiAJi*.

eitq'xi^Kpme
ml
29

27

13 17 19 (31
(3 1
)

13 i7 *7
r

3i
1

28

i3i7
17

19

ml

g 35 l0 ]

-g" m

13

19

(30 ml

*.pi

Vg Bo (nea&eJjOT ^-2.. ii&epi Te) Arm gU in] om Eth jim &c do this as often as ye will drink unto my remembrance] 13 &C..TOVTO 7r. &c N &c, Vg Bo (iim *prrq ilcon iti&en eTeren&c,

n&.cio

epeTenipi
the

*5n&.juievi)

Arm. .thus
it,

be

thus

make even when ye drink


time

my

commemoration Eth
ocra/as

ye doing &c Syr. .and .. and thus


eav
ttivtqt^

do

at

of commemoration Eth ro..om

P37
S6 irreTucio r*.p] 13 &c 31, fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr .. om A, Arm Eth &c and drink the cup] 13 &c (31) .. kcu to irorrfp. TrivrjTC fr$* ABC*D* FG 17, Vg Arm ..add tovto NcC 3 Dt>KLP &c, Bo Syr Eth xx(cxx. i9)nAxo-ir &c the death of the Lord] 13 &c 31, Bo .. trs. t. 6. r. Kvp. KaTayy. fc$ &c, Vg Arm Eth [our Lord) .. trs. the death of our Lord before ye commemorate Syr uj&.ivrqe! until he come] Bo, i$ &c

Vg Arm
27

Eth

..

until his coming


31,

Syr
also

gcocTe

(--^.e

Bo bfj,l). wherefore] and now

Eth

ju(eu. i9)T\oeiK the bread] Arm, Isaiah ..add tovtov

frSBCDFG 17, Vg (am &c) Syr (h) KLP &c, Vg Arm cdd Eth ..of the bread
Bo
nqcoj and drink] 17
.19

of the Lord Syr


(pref.
(li

..

out of this bread

31

mu)

m &)
cup Bo

13 ml) Bo, A, Syr Eth..7? juLn^noT the cup] fr$ &c, Vg


..

NBCDFGKLP &c,
Arm
..

Vg
..

Syr

of his cup Syr


jutivxoeic

out of

this

of the cup Bo (e,* 2) 13 31 ml) of the Lord, being not worthy]


this
..

cup Eth

enq(nq
&c,

ABCD*FGKP
is

Vg
it)

Bo (eii

o-5\iieT&Tlinuj&. unworthily)

Syr (and he

not worthy of

Arm

(with unworthiness)

Eth

(being not worthy) Isaiah (indiyne) ...add

CORINTHIANS XI
my
this bread

26-29
26

261

often as ye will drink unto

remembrance.

For every
27

time

(in)

which ye will eat

and drink the cup, ye are


Where-

proclaiming the death of the Lord until he come.

fore he who will eat the bread and drink the cup of the Lord, being not worthy, will become guilty of the body and the

But let the man prove himself, and thus let him eat out of the bread and drink out of the cup. 29 For he who eateth and who drinketh is eating and is
blood of the Lord.
28

drinking to himself a condemnation, not discriminating the


tov wpiov
guilty]

NDcL, Syr
eo-Tcu

(h)

qn&uj. n(en io)eno;xioc he will become

ev.

&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

Aim

(debtor)

. .

they will be ques-

tioning

him Eth

of the body
the

he will be judged Eth ro and the blood of the Lord]


..

juLnc. xiit

necnoq &c
of body and

&c,
..

Vg Bo

..

(om cdd) blood Arm

..

concerning &c Eth

concerning the body and


his

blood of Christ
c.

Eth

ro ..of the blood of the

Lord and

body Syr

. .

c. t. <r.

/cat t. a.

tov

wA
&c,

17

28

-^.e]

Eth

..

13 &c 31, J"* &c, because of this Syr

Vg Bo
..

Bo (b) Arm .. and now also .. om ^or. prove] 13 &c (31), Bo Syr .. trs.
having proved

8oKifjLaeT(a Se av6.

&

Arm

man

himself Rib

..

trs.

probet-se ipsum

homo Vg iS.JU.oq lit. him] Bo .. avO. ecurr. ^ ABKL Tdwi Te add irpurov ^ c 2 eav-r. av6. C D F G P, Vg &c, Syr Arm Eth e-e thus] 13 &c 31, fr$ &c, Vg Bo .. and having purified himself'Eth .. then Syr Arm ju^peqov. let him eat] 13 &c 31, Bo Syr (eating)
. .

'

. .

noeiK-neoi. the bread..trs. aprov eo-6uT<D & &c, Vg Arm the cup] 13 &c 31, &c, Vg (pane illo-calice) Bo Arm (that bread-the cup), that bread-that cvp Eth .. this (itm) bread-this (n^i)

Eth

cpBo(cfhjkp)
Eth
..

iiqcco

and drink] 13 &c, Bo Syr (drinking)

trs. 71-ot. 7rti/eT0)

&c,

Vg Arm

23 ctcco who drinketh] 13 &c (31), Bo, na.p] om Bo (dj 2 kl) N* ABC* 1 7, Eth ro .. add ava&ws tfcODFGK LP, Vg Syr Arm Eth eqoTWJU &c is eating and is drinking] 13 &c (31) Bo Eth .. trs. cavTU) eo-0LtL &c fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm na.q noir(e"!F 31) K.p. lit. to him a judgement] 13 &c 31 Kpifxa eavrm & &c, Vg Bo (eirg&.n fioirg.
..
..

bdfkl) Syr Arm Eth (judgement and punishment)


-2ki&..

eq(nq

31)-

&c not discriminating the body] 13 &c (31), fr$*ABC* 17, Vg (am &c) Bo .. add tov Kvp. ^cODFGKLP &c Vg, Isaiah .. because he discriminated not the body of the Lord Syr Arm .. because he knew not the body of our Lord and ivas not pure his soul Eth .. if was not pure
his soul

Eth ro

262
*vit

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
UnccoA*^.
&.TTIO
3"

T&e n^i t*^p otH


&.TID

gjv

ujiotte

R^htjs.it

THVTn
31

CeXcS^WS
aajuloh

CeHKOTH

FtS'IOTAAHHUje.

eweitJUOTUjT ir^p jGLncm iieirHd.Kpme ajViaom


eTKpiiie
*i.e

ne.

32

e&oA

se

fme'jrns'fc.ioii

jum

iTiS irxoeic eT^c&io njs-it. nKocxioc. 33 gwcTe. iiaxnHTr.


evge

eTCTuciooT^
OKes-eiT

34 neTeneTHepHT. se Aid.peqoTtout ilneqHi. nneTlTccooT^ egoTit TKpiJLi<. ^n^Teiy nueceene *. iihth eiujjs.iti. XII. eT&e nennTJu.d.TiKon -xe. iteciury. Fi^oitujuj

egoirit eoTcajji

30

I 7

9(3 I

)
3!

ml

31

3
1

-maa-ok]
I 7
I

xuion
S*

19 also verse 32 17 19
1

13 17 19

SSl 3

(30
r

13

and Eth .. indeed Arm g&.g uj. Bo (ovxihuj) .. ev v/iiv -ttoXXoi a.o-6. N &c, Vg Arm .. ccRk. iis'ioirmany among you weak Syr AiHHuje lit. they sleep a multitude] 13 &c (31) Bo, N &c (iKavoi) Vg Eth ro .. many who sleep Syr (Arm) (Eth) 31 eneruuLOTujT-Si. if we search ourselves] Bo ("2ki&.K.pmm) .. eavrovs 8iaKp. N &c, Vg Arm., eavr. cKpivo/xev 37, Syr Eth (judge ourselves) .p] tfcCKLP&c, Bo Syr Arm ..Se N*ABDFG 17, Yg Eth. .and Eth ro ne-!r(iineTr 13) n&Kpme J5.ju.ori ht. they would not judge us] ovk av KpLvo/xe6a N &c, Vg (utique) Bo (epon .. epoi me e) Syr Arm (then) Eth .. tliey would not judge us Eth ro 32 eiTKp. &c lit. bat they judging us by the Lord] Kpivofxcvot Se v-ro t. k. fr$ &c, Vg S}'r (our Lord) .. and if we are judged by the Lord Arm .. eq^-g^n -i.e (v&p ae ..om H*) epon naenoc God A*) but is judging us the Lord (God A*) Bo. .but if God examineth (-ned ro) us Eth ev^ciito &c lit. they are teaching us] TraiSeuofjieOa & &c, Vg (corripimur) Arm .. we are severely chastened Syr.. and chasteneth us Eth .. eq(e.q)^-c&i.o hah he is teaching us Bo it (om ..vje shall be chastised Eth ro 19) nevi&. lit. they should not condemn us &c] gmen nceujTejugiTen xing^n lit. that they
no.

30

many

ua.p] om sick

&c,

Yg Bo

Syr

..

among you]

13

&c

(31),

(^

should not throw


KpiOui/Mev

&c,

us to the judgement Bo trs. Syr Arm., add tovtu> FG d


. .

pirj

o~vv

tw

k.

Kara-

Vg Arm cdd1..we

i
30

CORINTHIANS XI 30-XII
this there are

263

body.
search

For because of
infirm,

many

sick

among
31

you,
if

and they are

and

sleep a (great)

many.

For

we

ourselves,

judged by the be condemned with the world.

we should not Lord, we are being

be judged.
taught, that
33

32

But being
should not
brothers,

we

Wherefore,

my

34 He who as ye gather together to eat, stay for one another. is hungry let him eat at his house, that ye should not gather But I shall arrange the rest together unto condemnation.

also (of the matters) for you, if I should come.

XII. But concerning the spiritual

(gifts),

Brothers, I wish

should not equally be condemned with &c Eth .. we should not equally Aiil iikoc.su.oc with the world] Bo with the world be &c Eth ro
(a.2 *b
33

&c)

..

nejuL

giocTe wherefore]
ovit therefore

enc*c with the nations Bo (AjEGMnop) Bo (bcdfhjkl) .. and now also Eth.. add
n*.citHV
p.ov

Bo (aegmxop)
..

my

brothers] Bo,

&c,

ovon neTgOKep) Arm, Orsiesius .. add Be c D b Arm .. and he who indeed Eth JDLneqHi at his house] 13 &c 31 .. ;6eit &c in his house Bo Syr Ann Eth .. ev cwoto oiKin N &c, Yg .. trs. cv otKto eaO. & &c, Vg Syr (Arm) Eth

eoTWAi to 67**, Syr(h) Arm &ge &c stay for one another] Bo Syr (one for eat] to feast Eth aXkvXov-s c/<8ex0"#e ^ &c, Vg Arm one) Eth (for your neighbours) 34 ixeTgK*.ei (\i 19) t he who is hungry] 13 &c, Syr., et fr$*ABC

Vg

Syr

..

our brothers Eth

om

. .

DFG, Vg Bo

(ic-xe

fr$

KLP

&c,

Xg

(demid) Syr

eg.

lit.

gather in] 13 &c (31), awepx-

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

..

recline

nor

be rebuked

Eth

..

in this ye

may

not be rebuked Eth ro


a condemnation] 13

it(ot

17 19,
..trs.

Bo cfhjk)kpiul&. lit. unto ei5 Kpijia (upto-tv K) <rvvepx-

&

&c (31 ?) Eth &c, Vg Syr Arm., om Eth ro

4naaeuj &c but I shall arrange the rest also for you, if I should come] 13 &c 31 ..trs. to. Se A. cos av cAt^w Star. sS &c, Vg Bo (ncem -2ve

mujmu
to.

(Arm) Eth

eie^&tgoir but the rest should I come I shall arrange) Syr HKeceene the rest also] ncem Bo .. ..pref. then Arm

AoiTra iN &c,

Eth
1

omN

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth Vg Bo Arm

nmfi

for you]

13 &c 31, Syr

neimeTJu*.TJK.oii 17

things) of the holy spirit

the brothers] aSe\cf>oL & .. our brothers Eth ..trs. ignorare fratres Vg (Eth ro)..trs. we uish / wish not, our brothers Eth ii^ov. I wish not] we wish not Eth
. .

i9(nniKon 13 31) the spiritual (gifts)] (the necnH-y lit. and also Eth Eth -a^e] &c, Vg Arm .. n^ciwov my brothers Bo Syr

264
js.it

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
2

X
<xe steTCTito

eTpeTnpa/rcooTri.

TeTitcocryii

xe

TTit&HK epevTOir ttFteixoy\oit eTejmeirFtgeeitoc ne 3 itee fiTA.TritTHirTiT ei-fee navi ujjvxc e^pes.1 gicoioc.
-^Tivjmo
Titc
<3"ojul

i.i*u)Tit ose ji*epe


<*

*\^&.t equjevxe git otrnitiv

nnoTTe xooc.
4

oTeut^eejutA.

ne

ic. a^ttio iijuLit

w'X^jvtt e'xooc. -xe n-xoeic


ottii

ne

ic

eiuiHTi

git

oirntt a.

qoTT*.A.&.

ne.

e*.iru>
6

genniop^s '^e itgJUOT. eneinitA. FtoTroyr oTit geitniop'S it^i^noiti^. eneixoeic


a/trio oirit

ftoTcoT ne.

geitntopS Fieitep^HJui^. enei-

7 J9 31
1

MT*>.Tr.]
)

31.. eitT.

&c

egp&.i] 13
*

&c
13

p&.i
uj<3\

1 7

9(3
6

axHJ 17 19.. juAiit 13

6osx] 17 19
3,1

..

13

n\&.&.T] e\. 31
5

eiAiHTi] 13 17 i9..eie.u.H[

17 19

13 17 19

13 17 19 (27)

iienepi\] enepv. 19

eTpe-rnpa/rc. for you to be ignoi ant] eHiioir (add a.e epeTenoi Ai/reiA! you not being ignorant Bo .. that ye should know Syr Eth ro .. that ye should be foolish but that ye should

Syr Eth ro

bchj)

e^n

know Eth
2

TeTlIcooim ye know] otSaxe

fr$

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
b5

(Eth)

..

ora

Syr
..

^.e]

Arm?

..

^e.p Bo(rK)..aXAaEth?..

om

&c,

Vg Bo Syr
Eth ro

neTeTit
rjre

(en 31) o-ne ye were being] being Bo Eth (once indeed being)

FG, Syr

..

otc-tjt

NABCDLP
geenoe
..

&c,

Vg Arm

(once indeed

when). .ora on 37

Gentiles] Bo,

c6vr)

&c,

Vg

(gentes)

Arm ..profane Syr

eTernfeHK aramlye Eth (add ye know that &c) >& nn-^coXon n&.T^ptooT ep&.To-y lit. going on foot].epeTen9H newpeTeiiJULOUji being put under the idols voiceless, ye were walking Bo (Etli) .. trs. cm-ayo/xevoi to end of verse fc$ &c, Vg Arm (ye come) .. om

Syr
to.

linen*., ctcai. the idols

which are not wont

to speak] Ta

et8.

a(j>wva

&c,

Vg Bo Aim
to those to

..om

raaf

and
lit.

to idols

and

which

there is

19 .. t. c. to. a/jLopcfxi F^G.. not voice Syr .. gods dumb

ye worshipped and ye served idols and, ye revered gods Eth


in the

nee &c

manner

in

which they brought you up] Bo


..

(juLc^pH^- cTfeveit

eHHOK-

egpm

juljulocj)

ws av^yecrfe

Bs

al,

Aug

..

ws av rjyeade

D CL

al,

prout dvcebamini

Vg

and ye come Arm .. 3 ex&e &c because

without distinction ye were led Syr ..as ye go and ye go whither ye were led Eth .. om Eth ro
..

of this]

&c 31..

pref.

and Eth

^-t&juo

CORINTHIANS

XII z-6

265

2 But ye know that ye were not for you to be ignorant. being Gentiles, going about to the idols which are not wont

to speak, as

ye were

led.

Because of this I make

known

to

you, that no one speaking in spirit of God is wont to say, An anathema is Jesus and it is not possible for any one to say,
;

The Lord

is

Jesus,, except in

holy spirit.
5

But there are

diversities of gift, the spirit being the same.

diversities of ministry, the

Lord being the same.

And there are 6 And there

I show] 13 &c 31, Bo..yvwpia) ^ &C..7 teach Eth equj.soot speaking-is Wont to say] 13 &c (31) (Bo iu.ju.on: g\i eqcA/xixio jujuoc) .. XaXwv Aeyct fc$ &c .. om AaXwv DF T G .. ivhois speaking and saith Syr (Arm) Eth (speaketh) gii ovnii^ &c lit. in a spirit of God] 13 &c (31) Eth .. in the &c Bo (;6en m) .. trs. ouSas cv ir. 9. &n^ee (h Bo chj) ju^] 13 XaX<x>v N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. om Oeov F &c (31 1) .. pref. ovcm there is Bo (a) rre ic is Jesus] Bo .. irja-ovs
lit.

NABC
&c,

17*,
(harl)

Syr

Arm
m
. .

Eth../o-oi;

17**
tcx.

m
ne

Vg..i

Wow DGKLP
Lord
17,
is

Vg

Syr (h
r

e)

Macarius

ic the

Jesus]
..

Bo

(h k 0) Syr (vg)

n<jc ic Bo, nvpios

ir)<rovs

J^ABC
..

Vg Eth
the
..

Kvpiov

wj(7owDFs

GKLP &c, m

Syr (h)

Arm

not ne

it is

Lord
add

Bo (c c j) gii ovnne. upon him Eth


4

eqoir&.&.ll lit. in

a spirit holy] 13 &c 31

ovit there are] pref.


fr$

ovog and Bo
..

again)

&c,

Vg

Syr
..

Arm Eth

trs.

l o" tJ/ (o)..trs. xP(thus eirnjon Stc g^ngJuoT existing

of graces Bo (thus again)


divisiones

genniopS

diversities] Siaipeo-eis

^
..

&c,

Vg Syr g&.nToi-juc^O)uj parts-of division Bo (thus again), shares Arm Eth (add in common) &c although Arm and -^e] Eth Bo has aron &iitoi ^e but there are parts om *. Bo (chj) gAJiOT lit. grace] gratiarum Vg (Bo) Arm ^apicr/xarwv N &c, gifts
fr$
.. ..

..

..

Syr, gift

Eth

enei(em
fr$

17 19) nit*.

&c

lit.

being

this

one spirit]

to 8e avro Trva
being one spirit

&c,
. .

Vg Bo Arm

..but (aXXa) one is spirit


(is)

Syr

..

Eth

Eth

ro has Because to every one

his

own

gift

of holy spirit

om verse Eth *.tio and] ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth om P, Bo (bg*) ..if Arm (thus again) enei(em 17)-^. &c lit. being this one Lord] Bo .. /cat o airros Kvptos N &c, Bo (dkl) .. o Se avr. k. 17,
5
.

dfm
6

Vg Syr
dwTrco

(aXXa) Arm and] 13 &c..om Po (bcghj)

enei

(em

17 19) n.

&c

266

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
uottcot.

VS.

MOTTTe
7

neTeitepirei

ce^

xe

juinoTTis.
8

noir^

ino7ru>itc[

iinTHpq gI5 nTHpq. e6o\ iinenn*.


u^Tr^ n^.q
Ficocyyii
iioir-

Ti\oqpe.
ujjvxe

ot\

Axe.n

itaa nenii\

Sco^i*..

kct
9

xe

fiOTuj^'xe

r^t^.
Jlintt&.

neind>. noirtoT.
ifOVlOT. RGOTJs.
flOTTCOT.
'

rcot^ xe HovnicTic
HgCMgAAOT FlTivA^O
WgetteRepiTHJUl^

glJ neirm*.

RJS.Td>.

u ReOV&. X

R(?01JL.

RCOT&.

rioTrnpor^HTeidk. ReoT&. uotr2k.i^Rpicic

in^.

Recvr^

7
9

13

17 19 (27)

13 17
10

and

at

kct 19

and at ueT 27 (31)

and at every ne. 19 27 (31) iiovnpo$n;(T 27 3i)Teik(^ 31 ..ti* 17 &c)] 17 &c 31, Bo(a2 c:fjk)..
(13) 17 19 27 31 17
oin

h Bo

ovthak.]

h&h&(d\ Bo (cfjk)

..

om k Bo

lit.

being this one God] 13 &c ...en^mo-y^- poo


8e auTos #eos

ire

being the same

God

B0..0
37
co-Tiv
it

NAKLP
ct),
fc$

&c,
c

m Vg

Syr (aXXa)
. .

Arm

..

kcu

&c

BC

ne-r]

Bo (ne

i]

.. om eori irrHpq lit. the all of 13 &c 27, ReirxL&.i tti&en every thing Bo, ra Travra t^ &c, Vg
..

KL &c, Syr Arm N* ACDFGP, m Vg Eth

trs.

6eo<s

o evtpywv

{omnia)
Tracnv

om

^
in

&c,
all

Syr
in

..

to. D* .. all Syr Arm Eth gH nTHpq 2 ] 13 &c 27, ev Vg Eth ;6en oiron mften in every one Bo, in all men Arm .. om Bo (f) .. Eth ro has And to each one his own
..

share, our
all
7

Lord helping in
lit.

all

and God in

all ;

and

he

helpeth

ce^ &c
ce^-

but they give to each the manifestation of the


Se StS.
77

spirit]
-a.e
..

13 &c (27

1) .. eKao-TU)

<f>av.

t.

irv.

&c,

Vg Bo

(niOTSVl

moTM
om
Eth
Syr
Se

n.q) Syr L 37 238 .. and

Arm
to

..for to each he granteth holy spirit

Eth

ro)

eTnoqpe
Bo
it is

each he giveth it openly Eth (giveth holy spirit unto the profit] 13 &c (27?) 77-pos to o~v/j.(pepov

N &c, Vg
..

(rata.)

..

to profit

of each

Arm

..

as

it is

profitable for

him

him Eth 8 juen] 13 &c 27, Bo (chj), Vg .. p.ev yap N &c, Bo..om Syr Arm Eth nenit&. the spirit] 13 &c 27, Bo .. oritur a spirit Bo iio-yuj&.'xe a word 2 ] no-5\Ju.Huj much Bo (cj)..om Eth ro (c j) k^ta. nei(27 ..m 17 19 31 ..ne I3)niie. nou-toT lit. this (the 13) one n&mn&. $ea lit. this spirit] Kara to avro 7rva IS &c, Vg Syr Arm spirit this Bo ..in spirit holy Eth
as
right for
. .

CORINTHIANS

XII 7-10

267

worketh

of tuorking, God being the same, he who 7 But to each is given the things in all things. manifestation of the spirit unto the profit. 8 To one indeed through the spirit is wont to be given a word of wisdom
are
diversities
all

but

(to)
:

the other a
9

spirit

but

(to)

word of knowledge according to the same another faith, in the same spirit but (to)
;

another
(to)

gifts of healing,

according
;

to

another workings of power

(to)
;

the same spirit; 10 but another prophecy (to)


;

another discrimination of

spirit

(to)

another kinds of

^e
..m

10] 13 &c,

NeADbKLP
Arm
..

&c,

Bo Syr(h)..om

N*BD*FG
Eth
&c,
17

47,

m Vg

Syr (vg)
..

and
this
..

there is to

whom
tw

he giveth
avr.
irv.

nei

(31

17 &c)n. n.

lit.

one

spirit]

N
2
]

(po>)

gen gn 27 3i)g*ioT lit. graces] Bo, ^a/Dicr/AciTa fc$ &c, gratiae f m ivre.\<3'o of healing] 17 Sec .. remedy which ..gratia dg** Vg healeth Eth .. remedy and it healeth Eth ro Ke^Tak] 17 &c .. cv N &c, Vg Bo (3en) Syr (Arm) Eth ro .. om C*, Eth 17 &c) nei(3i .. &c lit. this one spirit] ev tw outq) irv, fr$C 3 DFGKLP &c, Bo (pu> on) Syr (Arm) Eth ro..ev tw evt irv. AB 17, dfm Vg..om C*, Eth 10 Keova. another i] 17 &c 31, Bo .. a\Xw N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. and there is to whom he giveth Eth (thus again) -^.e] 17 19 31, Bo Syr .. om 27, D*FG, Vg Arm .. and Eth iigenen(om en 17 27 31)epr*(K 27)hju&. workings] evepyrj/xara N &c, Bo Arm .. evepy(e)ia
(17 19
. .

Arm Syr om Eth spirit holy, Eth ro DFG, m Vg Syr Arm ..and there is to whom

-^.e

Vg Bo &c .. om

he giveth

Eth

DFG, Vg ..powers
help

Syr (omitting workings) ..working of help Eth..

Eth

ro

..

pref. ;6en in
fr$

Bo (chj)

ucs'ojul

of power] 17
..

Bo, oWa/Acov

&c,

Vg

(Syr)
]

Arm

..

Suva/Actos

DFG, m

&c 31, and power

Eth ueoTA. anotlier 2 Arm., add 8c NACKLP


another 30] 17

&c

31,

Syr
(vg)

..

pref.

and Eth

&c 31 thus again .. aAAw BDFG, Vg Bo Syr., pref. and Eth Keova. BDFG, Vg Arm ..add Ser NACKLP &c, Bo noir2k.i6.Kpicic Anna, lit. a discrimination of
17 &c,
TrvevfiaTUiv

spirit]

17
..

&c(3i?) (Wpio-is
..

fr$CD*FGP

17,

m Vg

Syr
ro

Arm

that he should destroy (perhaps


that he should

mistaking AcoX of Bo)

spirits
..

Eth

know

interpretation of holy spirit

Eth

SiaKpicrcis in/.

ABDsr KL
Se

&c, Syr (h)

Arm
]
..

edd

..

g^n&coX
..

juLnrte.

explaining s of spirit Bo

Keov&. another 4
&c,

17 &c,

N*BDFGP,
om Eth

m Vg Arm

..

add

N C ACKL

Bo Syr

pref.

and Eth

268
ncjeiujeiioc
11

Tenpoc KOPIH9IOTC
Fi^cne.

!\
i\\cne.
aajuooit.

Keoir^

FigeitojepxAHiieii.

ris.1

*.e

THpoir neurits

Fiottcot

neTenep^ei

]2 eqiuoiy e-xli noTTj, noTra. r^t^ ee eTqov^ujc. itee eoir^ ne ncio***. \ iijuie"\oc. juuueXoc c^p eTRVq

*e THpoT junccojua,
Te ee

ecvv

ne. oTrccouia, Fiotcot ne.

tm

une^c.

13

km i^p

cm ottiih^ Rottcot *hoh

THpiT FiT^ii*irri^e eTrccoju*.


oireeieiiin.

THpn on
11

itoiruyr eiTe iot-xm. eire eiTe oiIoy\. eiTe pu^e. \tw wt^tttcoh l4 oirnuj, FiOTruyr. k^i ^^p ncoojm^ HOT)

17 19

(27)( 3 i
ii*.c.

"171927(31)
10

"

eTqo-y.] eTeqoT. 31

>

17

19

27 (31)

17 19 27 31

novAi.]

om

ii

Bo (bchj)

kinds of language] 17 &c, g&n (iig. CFJK)renoc Bo .. om Eth 10 .. in holy spirit interpretation that he should know Eth ueoire. another 5 (om y. yA.) ] 17 &c,

iigei\

ii\*.c kinds of tongue

D*

m Vg Arm

..

add

Se

&c,

ii(om ^geiiepAiHueie^i*. 17 19) interpretations] 17 19, Arm, Vig Cassiod.. novepjuieni* an interpretation 27,

BK

Bo Syr

..

pref.

and Eth

..

om aAAw-yA.

m NCDcFGK
of language
(ser-

LP
2 J

&c,
17

Bo Syr Arm cdd Eth .. Suppr/v. &c iiXe^c of tongue Bo (thus


.. ..

AD*

n&ene

before)

monum) Syr Arm speech of countries Eth 11 om verse Eo (c) n^i &c lit. but these all] 17 19 & rawa N A B C KL P &c, m Syr Eth Bo, D F G, Vg Arm
. .

yWow N &c, Vg

27 (37)
-^e]
k

17 19 27 ..om Bo {).. andfor Eth lit. this one spirit] 17 19 27 ..to (om

nei(m 17 D*FG, Arm)


same
spirit

19

7)im

it.

ev kcu to

avro

&c,
2/ie

Vg Arm ..wotm
is

eTepgioA m5HTOir oirog (om

aeno) nMnna,
..one is spirit

pco

one to/wcA tvorketh in them holy spirit


27,

and

the

Bo

Syr., owe

them] 17 19

(Bo) Arm eqnojuj cxS n. lit. dividing upon each according as he wisheth] 17 19 (27). Bo (nnova &c to each), D*FG,
&c,

Eth neTeriep^ei ju. he who worketh (Syr) Eth (add for all of them) .. trs. cvepyei to ev

Vg

Vg Syr
ro
..

(pref.

and)

Arm

(pref.

and)

..

but to all of them he divideth

as he wished

Eth

..but each that which wisheth his heart he followeth


ko.6. /?.

Eth
12

Staipovv iSia exacrTU)

&c
r&p] 17 &c
the body being to o-w/xa ev eo-nv &c,

ime

as] 17
(a 2

..

om K, Bo

&c. KaOa-n-ep &c, Bo (kvt& $p.) cot& ne nc. *fl) Arm and Eth
..

one] 17 &c (31

?)

..

one

(is)

our body Eth

..

Vg Bo Syr Arm., om
fiTq(Tewq 27)

Bo(gmp) &c having many members]

to-Tti/

(om Bo)t(ot 17 &c)17 &c, Bo. .pref. otoo

CORINTHIANS XII

11-14
:

269

all language ; (to) another interpretations of language these the same spirit is he who worketh them, dividing to each according as he willeth. 12 For as the body, being one,

n but

having

many members,
it is
;

but

all
is

the

members
13

of the body, being

many, one body


also we,

thus

the Christ.

For in one spirit

baptized unto one body, whether Jew, or Greek, or servant, or free and we were all made to drink in one spirit. 14 For the body also is not one member, but (&.)
all
;

we were

Bo (bcfhj.)
there are in

..

km

(8e

DFG)

/xeXrj ex<.
..

7roAAa

DFGKL

&c, Vg...and

it

members

many Syr

kcu fieXrj rro\. ex-

and many our members Eth ^.e] 17 &c, and Arm .. om TravTa-ovra Eth .. 0111 Bo jOLttc. of the (1) .. body] 17 &c(3i?), K*ABCFGKLP 17, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth ..add e 2 dk 2 ne. otcojju.^ R. ire being itovcoT 17*, tov evos fc$ c D &c
..

Arm
Eth

fc^ABCP 17 37, fc$ &c, Vg Bo Syr,

ro

many, one body it is] 1927.. iiovtoT ne>5- oitccojula. 17*, corrector added g.o ne and ovcwjue,. again in margin .. evoi novAiHuj. otm ilcioAie. Tie being many, one body it is Bo (bcdfhjkl) .. e. hotjulhiij. ovm *2k.e nc. ne Bo (aegmnop) .. 71-oAAa ovra ev eorw o-w/xa fr$ &c

ne^c]
13

17

&c

..

/cvpios

..

pref.

gwq

also

Bo

&c (31) N &c, Vg (etenim) Bo Syr., om *ai Arm in one spirit] 17 &c .. om ev Fs G 57, d .. Eth ro .. and Eth gri &c &. THpn (-pov Bo trs. after baptized Bo .. trs. after 7ravTes Syr Eth
K&.1 **^p]

17

chj)

lit.

we

all

of us]

17 &c, Bo,

rjjx.

ir.

&c, Syr

Arm

..

omnes nos

Vg

..

trs. after

baptized
fr$

Eth

trs. a-wfxa e/JcwrT.

&c

they baptized us] 17 &c .. eve. &c unto one body] 17 &c, Bo, eis &c
riTe.it&. lit.

.. and in one body Eth .. and into &c 27)e-eiTe &c whether-or &c] 17 &c, fr$ &c, Bo .. if-and if we Syr .. if-if &c Arm .. those indeed-and those indeed Eth &c iov*. Jew] 17 &c, Bo (BH)..pref. the Bo (thus again

&c,Vg Eth ro

Arm

..

to

one body Syr

err(-*.

except eh,
eAA^ves $$

the Greeks)
..

&c

cvye(om i7)eieiim Greek] 17 &c, Bo.. Aramaean Syr Eth .. gentiles Vg, heathen Arm ^vco

and] 17 &c..om Bo (b)


drink] 17 &c
eaioit
pref.
..

Arm

nT.Trrcoii

lit.

they caused us to
..

trs. Trvevfia

erroTivbiqiAZv

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth

trs.

THpen attcoh Bo action we Bo .. TravTes


ev 7rv.

THpn (-poir Bo hj) all we] Syr Eth .. &c, Vg Arm gii &c in one spirit] 17
7tv.

19,

Vg..c69

DCK

&c..eis ev

e^oiTia-Otj/xev

L.. noimit*..
17 47,
77-0/z.a

uottiot (drink) one spirit 27, Bo, ev irvVjj.a (am fu harl .. una spiritu demid tol) Syr Arm

NBC*D*FGP
Eth
..

Vg

eis

ev

e7ror.

134
14

al

. .

one drink
i*&p]

ive

drink Syr (h)

ev o-ot/xa ecr/xev

A
to

kj

17 &c,

nam

et

Vg

..

om

koli

Arm., and

our body

270

Tenpoc ROPIHOIOTC X
noirtoT
j^n
-xe
oir

*jl.\oc

ne.

^\jk

^^
jut.

ne.
n&.nt*

15

epuj^n

TOirepHTc xooc.
a^n 2.5X nccoju.**.

iiMu* t^i-x

oireftoA

nctOA.ev

T.

16

js.to>

epujis.n

n^p*. tovto ncryefco'X. &ii gS nju^evxe xooc <xe njvnc*

&.n. iidaur oTrefeoX an giX ncioAi^. ov n^pa*. totto novefeo'X sat gS nctoAAdw ne. 17 euj'xe nciOAies. THpq ne n&&.\. eqTcon njuuv^/xe. euj-xe nccoui^ THpq 18 Tenoir xe ^ nnoTTe ne nuuvjvxe. eqTcon nuj^.

nft^X

caah jGLueXoc noTra,

noT\ Hxxoot

gSI new***,

kat^

ee eTqoT^ujc.
eqTion

19

ncuu^.

ovjmeXoc Sotwt THpoir ne. 20 TeitOT xe g& juen ne iijueXoc.


euj-xe

15

i7i927
(31)

e.n

Bo thus

3i verse 16
ll

TOvepHTe] Tovp. 17
16

i7i927
19

3i

Sore&oX &n] eAo\&n 2 ] om 27 ne] Te


18

Bo (acej2)
27

17
2

at euj-xe 2

27&c(3i)

17
19

19 17

eTq (eq
20

7)oir&.igc] eTe.(e
..
.

bh* jj*)qoiMj>iu Bo

19 27 (31) as above

eqTom] 17 &c

ue&q-eum gioq where had been

also

Bo

17 19 27 (31)

indeed Eth

&.n
trs.

ne

is

not] 17 &c, Bo..trs.

o-wp

om

ccttiv

&c,

Vg
one

(Syr)

not one

Eth

member is Arm., many its members and not ne(ne Bo K)they are] 17 &c..om ^ &c, Vg Bo
&c] add

Syr
15

Arm
epujeot
if

f&p Bo (chj,l) Syr

..

if also

Eth

<s.ooc

say]

Bo

. .

trs. enrrj o irov;

&c,

Vg
ne>>.

Syr

Arm Eth

<s.e

on

J^ &c,

hand]
passim

Vg Arm. .because Arm x^p N &c, Bo


..

that

Syr../ indeed Eth (om 1 7) iu* I am not


&.n

because] Bo, T&rx. the


2 ] pref.

and

Eth (thus verse 16)


n*,.p&.

oire&oX

gS

lit.

not one out of] thus

Syr

. .

by

this

Arm

tottto therefore] N &c. Vg (ideo) .. because of this this in saying Eth (thus verse 1 6)
. .

16

fcirco

and]

&c,

se
..

because] Bo, otl / indeed Eth .. om

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth {and if also)., om D* &c .. om P .. upon that Syr .. because that Arm Eth ro n&*.\ the eye] ovfi&.\ an eye Bo,

&

o^OaXfxos
17

&c
if

euj-xe
is

nfi&\

the

i] ei (Arm

i$

&c

..

ene Bo

..

add yap Syr


is

..

but

i/Eth
(was)

ne

cdd) eye] ovfc. ne an eye

Bo Syr

Arm

CORINTHIANS
16

XII 15-20

271

many
body.
I
17

they

the hand, I

If the foot should say, Because I am not am not of the body it is not therefore not of the 16 And if the ear should say, Because I am not the eye,
are.
; ;

am

not of the body

it

is

not therefore not of the body.

If the

whole body
is

whole body

the eye, where is the hearing ? If the 18 the hearing, where is the smelling ? But now
is

God

set the

he wisheth. body 1
20

members each of them in the body according as 19 If one member were they all, where is the But now many indeed are the members, but one is

eqTCoit where is i] (was) Eth..o<0. (o o(j)6. D*) (om is) N &c ne*.qeion gOi>q where had been also Bo ..where was Syr Arm Eth ..

where therefore ro (thus again)

..

irov
..

N
the

&c

nuuxe
ro
..

Arm Eth a M &c

..

-q

olkot]

&
..

&c,

Vg

Syr

hearing Bo
trs. oirccoTeju.
is)

lit. the ear] euj-xe if 2 ]

..

etie

Bo

pref.

and Syr Arm Eth


lit. is

but if

Eth

..

om
Bo
..

oXov a*. 47

ne hai.

the ear]
..

THpq

ire

hearing was Syr


is 2

Arm

..

ear

Eth

axor}

(om

N &c

Bo (b) .. &qeton gcoq where was also Bo .. irov ^ ] was Syr Arm Eth nuje. lit. the nose] Eth .. n oo-<f>pr)o-i<;
Syr
18

eqTion where &c, Vg .. where


fr$

&c,

Arm

. .

the smelling

Bo

cju.it ^e] 17 &c 31 .. 's.e therefore Bo (o) .. and now also Eth &c 31, pOt) put Bo, cOero fc$ &c ..trs. eOero o 0eos 17, f xSuueX. n(jQn 31) otta. Vg .. well arranged God and ordered Eth n. ii. the members each of them] 17 &c, Bo..Ta ev enac-rov aimov
lit.

settled] 17

/jl.

fc$

&c,

Vg (Arm)

..

to. /e. cts e. e.

our members

-every

one Eth

every one of the members Syr .. nccojud> the body] 17 &c..our body
a,
..

Eth

Vg

K*.T*"&e according as] 17 &c 31, Bo (k. ^pH-^), /ca&us Eth as he himself Syr Eth ro as even Arm
. . . .

$$

&c,

19

o-s-jixeXoc] 19 27 (31)

Bo

..

add

-^.e

17,

&c,

Vg

iioTioT
ii.

t.

THpov ne lit. one all of them ne one &c is Bo .. om ne Bo (hm)

are]
..all

17 &c,

Syr Arm Eth Bo (bdfjkl) ..


..

of them one are Syr

-qv

ra (om

BFG

member Eth .. &c (31) is] 17

17) 7ravTa ev /xcAos N &c, Vg Arm to all our body one its member Eth ro
..

(was)., all one

eqTcon where

and where Eth .. where therefore its body Eth ro 20 -*.e i] 17 &c 31 ..om Bo (v)..and now also Eth. .now therefore Eth ro xxen] 17 &c, ^ACD^FGKLP &c, Vg Bo Syr ne jSjul are the (h)..om BD*, Syr (vg) Arm Eth] Eth ro members] 17 &c, Bo .. om are fc$ &c .. trs. members are many Syr, m. many are Arm .. member many Eth ,. its member indeed many Eth ro

272
oTTJk

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC X
%e ne
ncio.o.is..
2l

aajuH

ujs'oju. -xe iinfefc.'X. e*2tooc

ri^-p^pei^ Hju.o &.. h ok T^ne Fmoir22 ^.W^. Fi^otto epHTe. "se ii^p^pei^ Hjulioth mi. fiToq iiAieTVoc ktc nciout^. eTMAieeire epooTr -se
hts'I'x. *se

oeit^tofe ite. geit

^tt^^K^ioii

ite.

23

a/yco iteTitAieeire

epocry itTe nctoAt.^.

cum.

&.TCD

xe ccchuj. tHotioo^ FtoTTgoire tiaah iteitujme ottiit^t juLai^tt FtoTTgove eirc^Ha^io iteTiteciooT Itcep^peiaw
2s.ii.

jlioctth.

24

^Wjw

&.

mtovTe

cTT^Kepe*, iinciot*.jy..

e^q^ Fiottqoto AAneTuj^a/r.


om
22

21

(thus again)

2 7(3 1 ) .**] ** 31 n-auii] Bo (fk) p^pei^] 17 ..^pi*. 19 27 31 (thus again)


23

..

it

Bo

(17)
fig.

1927(31)
eirc^-yjuL.

I9(27)(3i)

noTgo-re(o 31)
tijuh]

lit.

a more]

more
19
..

Bo, thus again (Bo

abe2 *n)

^juh 31

cifc^hjul.]

2731

"19

(27) (31)

ot&

(Syr)

&c hut one is the body] 17 &c 31, Bo .. ev S o-w/^a fc$ &c, Vg and the body one Arm .. and his body one Eth 21 m] 17 &c 31, NBDKL &c, Vg Syr(h)..om ACFGP 17 37, ju (eju. 19)Vg (fu* demid) Bo Syr (vg) Arm Eth vo ..and Eth
-ax
..

e-xooc to fc$ &c .. om o K, Arm Rtcsoc that-should say Bo Syr Eth H.AXO thee] 17 &c jujulojov them Bo (e) .. juLiioit us Bo(n)..??o h or] 17 &e nor necessary thou to me Syr .. I wish not thee Eth Teaie the head] Syr .. and or Arm .. and Eth .. cannot Syr Eth 17 &c .. add say Bo (j 2 g) Syr Eth 22 rather indeed] 17 &c .. tto\\<d fc$ &c, Vg figo-iro fiToq Bo .. om TroXXoi Bo (ae) Syr Arm .. om Bo (c) Eth juLuieXoc the members] 17 &c, Bo Syr., trs. ra 8ok. [xe\r] t. era)/*. i$ &c, Vg Arm .. irre nc. of the and thou hast members Eth body] 17 &c. trs. after eTlijueeire ep. of which we think] 17 &c, which they think Bo Syr., to. SoKovvra iS &c, Vg [quae videntnr) Bo (eTOTxieTpi eptoov) s.e gens', ite lit. that weak they are] 17 &c (31 1) Bo (ceoi ivxOi>&)

nfe&\

for the eye] 17

&c

31, Bo,
..

say] 17

&c

31,

&c,
. .

Vg Arm

p\W

acrOeveo-Tepd virapx^v "& &c,

weak they

are)

..

that

Vg Syr that weak they which thou despisest Eth


1),

{are),

Arm

[that
lit.

gen &n. ne
are

necessary are] 19 27 (31

avayK. ecrnv

frS

&c,

Arm,

nccessariora sunt

Vg..n*ki g&.n&.ne^Keon iigoTO ne

these

more

necess.

Bo

..for

i
21

CORINTHIANS
it is
:

XII 31-24

273

the body.

hand, I need not thee


not you.

which we

not possible for the eye to say to the or again the head to the feet, I need ** But (*) rather indeed the members of the body, of think that they are weak, are necessary 23 and the
:

But

(things) of the body, of which

honoured, we shameful (things) have more abundant comeliness


;
:

that they are unadd more abundant honour to these and our
24
;

we think

and

the (things) which are beautiful need not (anything) but (&.) God tempered the body, having given more abundance to that

them
13

is necessity
is

which

Syr .. necessary for thee Eth weak {of) our members Eth ro
pcXr)

..

more necessary
eivai

(is) that

ivre nc. of the

body] 19 (27) (31) Bo..trs.

tov

o-co/xaTos

fr$

&c, Syr

Arm (e.
?)
..

DFG 38
..

..

/m.

17,

Vg)

Tiioiriog
..

we add]

19

(27

?)

(31

n-\

we give Bo

we make

Arm

TrepiTi6ep.ev

&c,

Vg ..

we multiply Syr eita*i to these] 19 27 (31) .. trs. toutois Tifirjv ewirio fr* &c, Vg (Bo) Syr Arm .. add **.e Bo (ae) and] 19 27 (31) ..om Bo (chj) nenujme lit. our shames] ra ao-x^/Aova. rjfitov $"? &c nH eTTd>i(x>ov Ri&n those which are ugly {things) of ours Bo
. .

31 by error) ax. have] 19 27 (31) Bo ..we make Syr .. trp. For this verse Eth has And that &e, Vg Arm ^i(6^ii') to end which thou esteemest inferior maketh greater to thee glory .. Eth ro And
ovitTA.Tr(it
/

tJiat
24

which

{is)

our ignominy

is

our glory
fc$

ATto and] 19 27 (31) Bo (chj) ..8c

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

d.-yio-a.n]

om Eth
'

twX-

^ ^ c Vg
Bo

Bo

..

iieTnec. the (things) which &c] 19 27 31, to. but those members which &c Syr .. add rj/xwv fr$ &c,

Syr (in us) Arm 27 3i)ew *.n need not] 19 27 (31) Bo,

Vg

{nostra)

(irr&it)

ficep(ep
fr$

3i)xP

(P 1

&c,

Vg Arm
..

..add

Tip,rj<;

DFg r Gg r
ro
..

Syr

&\\&]

19 27 (31)

tf

&c,

Bo

yap Syr

Arm Eth

cwKep*. tempered] 19 27 (31) .. trs. crvveK. o Oeos A nc. the body] 19 27. .om to N*..add our Eth ^'t having given] 19 27 (31?) Bo..araZ he gave Syr .. and- he gave (at end) Arm .. trs. to> var. Trepur. 8ovs Tip.r)v ^ &c (ti TrepLo-o-orepov Sou? B) Vg Arm no-ygovo lit. a more] 19 (27) .. add Tip-rjv N &c, Vg Bo Syr

and Eth

Arm

..Tt irepurcr.

june-raj. to that

which lacketh] 19 27 (31


. .

?)..

member .which &c Syr,, to the lesser Arm Eth has and he glorified more the lesser member, Eth ro and he glorified more our
to that

ignominy
1717

274
2
"'

TenPOC KOPIH01OTC X
mopS
ujione
&>

-xcknc fine

15

nciouus..
26

^"W^

epe

juUieAoc

qipooyiy
eiT

neTrepHT.
ujjvpe

^Tto

eujcane
THpcrcr

otK

o7rjuie<Voc

ujtone.

Iixjie\oc

uj^pe juumeXoc THpenr pxufe njuuu'&q. 27 jitcotiT *e irre-m ncoijud, iine^c. ^tu> neq*jie\oc en Aiepcnrc.
ujtoue ni*jui*,q.
28

oti?

otaacTVoc -xieooir.

Oitte juieit

^ nOTTT
n*jtegcii*.TT

K^a/y
ite

gti

tckjvXhci^. ujopn

n^nocToTVoc.
nc^g.

nenpoqmTHc. nmegujoAiT
jumiicioc

ajlhuccoc

gen^oju.
u

gerrx^picAi*.

25

19 27 (31)

19

n (30
1

"
(cit)

19

(27

)'(3i

*>]

iieju

Bo

28

19

at jutiin

(31)

25

mopS

schism] T9 27, Bo, o-xKr/ua


47,

ABCD b K

&c,

fVgSyr..
amongst

o-xur/JLdTa

ND*FGL
N
but

Vg

(fu)

Arm

..

that should not dispute

themselves our
trs.
77

members Eth
&c,

o-xio-ju,.

Vg

&\\&]

19 27
trs.

31, Bo.,
all

Syr Arm add to avro

ujione become] 19 27 31, Bo., or to Bo (fk) in] Bo ..xx of

gU N &c, Vg

..add ra auTa

D*FG,
the

Arm

..

the
..

members] 19 27 (31)

members equally Syr add THpcnr all Bo Syr ..

uuie\oc
trs.

to end tf &c,

Vg

Arm

take care of &c] 19 27 (31) Bo ..trs. v-rrep a\. Arm .. Eth has that he might make equal the glory, p,ep. S-$ &c, Vg Syr that should not be divided our members, Eth ro tliat might be equal the
qip.
ga.
it.

counsel of our members, that should


26

&c

eujcone

if]

19 27 31, Bo,

cire

NACDKL &c

..

when Syr..ciTi

BFG, Vg Syr

(h)

(Arm)
1)
..

otjucXox: a member
being in
sick

A
fc$

..

tv yueXos

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
ujwne

19 27 (31) Bo, ujcone Eth, Antonius (unum)

i]

sick

i] 19 27 (31

pain Syr Eth, pained Bo..7racrxi

&c,
..

Vg Arm
Syr
..

Vg

suffered

Arm
Eth
..

before all our body

19 27 (31 ?) .. o-vfnraa-x^i N &c, reuuut&q with it] 19 27 31, Bo Arm .. trs. erre (*. 27) or] 1927 om N &c, Vg Syr

2]

(31)

&c,
"xe

Vg

eujwue

if

Bo

..

and

if

eujwn

Bo (fk)

oirxieXoc a member
&c,

Bo (chj) Syr Arm Eth .. 2 ] 19 27 31, Bo,N*AB..


-xieoov glorified]

tv /jcXos

tfcCDFGKL

Vg Syr Arm Eth

Arm .. rejoice 19 27 (31 ?) Bo .. trs. 80$. p.(X. N &c, Vg (gloriatur) Syr Eth (trs. before one) p&uje itU.u.s.q rejoice with it] 19 (27) Bo
Eth
..

trs, crvv(y)\aip. travra

p..

fr*

&c,

Vg

..

trs. rejoiced all the

members

i 25
;

CORINTHIANS

XII 25-38

275

which lacketh
but

that there should not

become schism in the

members should take care of one (&.) body, another. 26 And if there is a member sick, all the members are wont to be sick with it or there is a member glorified, all 27 But ye, ye are the members are wont to rejoice with it. 28 Some the body of the Christ, and his 'members severally.
that the
;

indeed God put in the church,

first

the apostles, the second are

the prophets, the third the teachers, afterwards powers, after-

with
27

it

Arm

..

all the

members

will be glorified

Syr

(0111

with

it)

..

will

rejoice all

our body Eth ro


27,

^e] 19

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

,.

therefore

Eth
..

ivreTii nc.
o-wfia core

ye are the body] 19 (27 1) (31 V) .. core <rw/*.a i^ &c, Vg Bo F^G, Syr .. the body of Christ ye are Arm .. om co-re Eth
his

neqju.

Bo (b) Syr Arm members] 19, Bo Eth {member) .. /xeXn N &c, Vg en juepovc severally] 19, ^ &c .. om Eth ro .. ^5eit oviiepoc lit. in a part Bo .. in your place Syr .. in your part Eth .. (k (xeXovs D*, f Vg Syr (h) ..from his members Arm
28

pome
..

some] 19 cit.. mi-eT those who Bo, k<u

ov<s

fc$

&c,

Arm

jmeii] 19 cit, N &c, Vg quosdam Vg .. om Syr Eth ro ka^t put] 19 cit, Bo .. yap Syr .. but Eth .. and Eth ro .. om Arm Bo .. trs. c0to o 0os N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth Eth ro (gave) gn in] to Eth T6KK. the church] 19 cit, N &c, (Arm)., his church Syr.. nieKKXHCi* the churches Bo..pref. ear (mistaking ovs) Eth ro

(Eth)

et

add ne are cit SiiiocT. ujopfi first] 19 .. pref. this they are Arm .. the apostles] 19 cit .. *. &n. apostles Bo, &c, Arm (thus again) .. the 2 nd nAJ.egcne.-v ne the second are] 19 .. cjjm&.pjti pref. o/Eth ro

&c, Vg .. pref. and Eth .. after these Syr (thus again) Bo, Seurepov nen. the pr.] I9..&im. prophets Bo, &c..pief. of Eth ro

nxieguj. the third] 19, Bo


pref.
Kai

(f

d
),

rptrov
lit.

&c,

Vg Arm

..
..

add

Se

D*

er,

37,
fc$

Eth
&c,

nca>g.

the scribes] 19
..

ge.npeq^-e&to
juiittccoc

teachers Bo,

Vg
..

Syr

Arm Eth
11&.1
..

of elders Eth ro

afterwards
(deinde)

i]
..

19
eira.

JULenenc*.

after these

Bo

..

orciTa

&c,

Vg
and

Arm
..

Syr (h

e)

and then Eth

gens'oju. powers]

19, Bo, Swa/Act?

power Eth

N &c, Vg Arm .. workers of powers Syr of sign ajlhiiccoc afterwards 2 of sign in power Eth ro
1

19

..7raraNABC
and
Syr
then

7, f

Vg

(exinde)
-

. .

om DFG..eira
f

KL&c

Bo

(it*)..
itT.

Eth

geit^- " T

..xapt-o-p-ara La/xarwv

&c,

g^s Vg
T 2

healing] 19

..

g^iigxiOT

Bo

(gratias curationum)

Arm..om

276

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC X
ott^-tootott.

ht^A^o.
-9

geitpgSuue. gemreiioc
THpOTT. JULH

ivjs.cne.

JU.H

CTTH^pivnOCToAoC
eTrttJS.pC*.^

eiHl^pnpOf^HTHC

THpOTT. JLtH
3"

THpOTT. JU.H eiTna.p^OJU. THpOTT.

uja/xe
31

AAH OTUT^TT THpOTT SOIIOJUOT nT&.*\(grO. JUIH emi^THpoT cm F^cne. jhh eTrn^gepjuLHiteire THpcry. TI CnCgOTTO RW^ *. Il^^piCJUl2v (M)lfOS'. ^TUi

^na/TC^ftlOTH TgIH. XIII. ciuj\nu}\'se niiaxne ilnpiojue julh ii^i?i*e\oc.


euujiiTT^i

a^^im

-xe

HiAXisrs-.

irrjupee

iioTrgojuTiT

29
1

19(31)
x

30

31

19(31)
..

19(30

cti]
2

add on Bo
19
at K6.n (31)

9 (3 1 )

JO-W-wt] 19

gOAiT (31), Bo
..

gifts
fc*

Eth

oit^-t.
..

a helping] 19 31
helpers Syr
..

&c,

Vg Arm

and

and of

ga.iuuLeTpeq^-TOTOv helps Bo, help Eth .. Eth ro has of

genpg. guidances] 19 31, Bo (ge.nhealing in his gift of help gen(gn 31)^. jmeTpeqepgejui) .. and guiders Syr Eth (and of ro) iia.cne of language] 19 31 .. ii\ex kinds] 19 31, Bo..oni N*, Eth of tongue Bo .. yAwo-ow ^ &c, Vg Syr .. add interpretations sermonum

Vg
fj.r)

29

countries Eth (harl** tol demid) Syr (h) Arm .. and of language of julh eTrne.p*.n. t. will all hecome apostle] 19 (31 1) Bo (cen*.).. omnes &c) Syr .. will all 7rcu'T5 airoo-ToXoL fr$ &c, Vg

(numquid
julh

apostles become
pr.]

Arm

(Eth)

..

om

ro

&c

npo<J>. will all

hecome

19 (31) Bo (cena.)../^ ttuvtcs 7rpo</>. Eth .. and not all (are) of prophets Eth 10

&c,

Vg
lit.

Syr..pref.

and

pnp.
&c,

19 31 ..become teacher Bo
elders

..

SioWxaAoi
*r.

Vg

become scribe] Syr Arm Eth..

become power] 19 (31 1) Bo (ceii*.) Arm (powers become) ..fxw ir. oWa/xeis fr$ &c, Vg Syr (doers of powers) .. and is there to all power of sign Eth 30 all graces of healing] juH-geii (gli 3i)2-"-ot TitaXs'o lit. have

Eth ro

julh evna.ps'ojuL

will all

19 (31)

B0..JU.17

7r.

yapiarfiaTa

Lafxaraiv {$ &c,
..

there gifts of healing ?

Syr Eth

(gift)

trs.

Vg..tis. to all are have to end Arm (of healing)

julh evn6.iu.-A.cne will all

be speaking in the languages] 19 (31?)

Bo Bo

(tongues)

..

fir)

it.

yX. XaXovcriv

&c,

Vg

of countries)
(cena.)
?
31

julh

eTma-gep.

t. will all

Syr Arm Eth (language be interpreting] 19 (31 1)


all

N
-jve

&c,

Vg Arm..pref.

or

Syr..awd are
Bo,

inter-

preters

Eth
but he zealous] 19 (31
1)

Rtog

&c,

Vg Arm..om

Se

CORINTHIANS XII

29

XIII

277

wards
29

gifts of healing, a helping, guidances, kinds of language.

Will all become apostle ? will all become prophet ? become teacher ? will all become power ? 30 Have all
healing? will
interpreting
yet
?

will all
gifts of
all

all
3I

be speaking in the languages? will But be zealous unto the great gifts.

be

And

much

(higher) I shall

show

to

the road. you it

XIII. If I should speak with the languages of the men and the angels, but not having love, I became as brass giving

sound or a cymbal clanging.


~Eth..but if ye are zealous Syr
gifts] 19 31
? ..

And

if I

have prophecy, and


the great

ene^. (i^no^ unto


lit.

enioxiOT

eeries.ik.ir

the graces

Ta X'

Ta

H-ei&va

NABC
&c,

17

37,

K/3eiTT((To-)ova

DFGKL
a-sud

Vg

which are great Bo, (am) Syr Eth .to. x- Ta


.

good are)

and]

Vg Bo (eeitMiev lo 18*) Arm (which 19, N &e, Vg Bo Eth..om FG, m..but


lit.

I Arm ../Syr
fc$

enegovo

unto the more] 19


is

..

ko.6 virepjBoXrjv

&c

. .

excellentiorem

Vg
I

. .

which

more Syr
is

. .

besides

Arm

. .

which
shoiv

is

better

Eth

..

another road
shall

which

greater

Bo

(trs.

after

to

you)
is

^-n^TC &c

show

to

you the road] 19 (31

?)..trs.

oSov vp.iv SeiKvv/xi

&c,

Vg

..

oS. 8.

v}jl.

sr

G,

Ann Eth

..

trs.

before

which
1

more Syr
if

tiujcMtiq.
-*.e

I should speak] i9_.pref. eujwn Bo..pref. eujum


if

Bo (h j)

..

and

I knew Eth

..

trs.

avOp.

AaAw

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

with the languages] 19, Tats yXwao-ai? N &c, Vg.. eit $\*.c in the tongue Bo .. in every tongue Syr .. tongues Aim ..the language of all
iiiia.cne

men Eth the language of all countries and Ethro ii&^. the angels] 19 .. twv ayy. N
..

the

language of every

man

&c,

Vg (Arm)

..

^ini&w.

that of the angels

Eth

(ora all ro)

love]

19 (31

?)

.. in (that) of angels Syr .. pref. the language of all eju.(om 3i)juitT. m?. *. (om -2.e Bo 0) but not having Bo ayaTrrjv 8e p.rj c^w fc$ &c, Vg and love is not in
. .

Bo

me Syr Eth .. and


as a brass] 19 (31

love
?)
.

I have not Arm Bo (e,iep5I^pH^)


a

fiTaapee &c

lit.

I became

Aim

Eth,

Isaiah. ev
lit.

itOTrgojuii(om I9)t

&c Vg Syr F s r G yeyova N &c ei/u D*..ej/ eip.i rj brass] 19 .. sound of brass Eth .. add which
velut
. .

f ictus sum

soundeth Eth (not ro) 01rKTJu.fi. a cymbal] 19 (31 ?) N &c, Vg Syr .. as cymbals Arm ..or as tympanum which soundeth Eth .. or as

bell

which beateth Eth ro

eqwuj &c
(eqeuj\H\oiri)
19 (31) K ai eav
..

lit.

a\a\ao(w)v which sound


2

&c,

Vg Bo
if]

crying out] 19 (31) which giveth sound Syr


a

..

..

Arm
tf

iTto eujcone and

BDFGL

&c..kqv

AC

278

TGIIPOC KOPIHGIOTC

X
a^^nH

JULTCTHpiOH THpOTT TniCTic THpc. gcocTe eneue toot

T^eixie e*Aeiytone ottutm mjlax^f noTrnpoqmTei*. JUU nCOOTTW THpq. K2vH OVnT^I
efcoTV. eAAJui?

*e

ftoHT. aaic

ott\^*,tt.
^irto

K*n

iujaarn5A*o liif&gF-

n ^PX 0UTdk THpoT.


ujoTiyoir
juLuioi.

ht\^ Zkn^ctoxx* >se []iLo.Js.ir. *.e euujiviT^i ik^nH


4

uj^cojpouj mi^RX****. lyaxpxpHcToc. t&pmih juecRtog. juecpnepnepoc. 5 iic^ Aiecxice KgHT. *jiec^c^HJLioi\i. jutecujine enneeooT. AiiecuieeTe cnoif(?c. iiTKOTrc ne. c e-su mu ii^oiic. igaxp^uje irroq Ain

H^iu^mr

T^\nH

Sqht.

Aiecp^iye
7

taa.

igjvcqi

o_^

owfc niAJt.

uj^cnjcreire
jux.oit^ Bo

eiiTHpq.
s
.

jujul^t]

om Bo
7
J

CAAAxn] 19
1

..

exs.it

31

..

19
9 3
1

(31)
6

eAAXiirr^i-uAi&Tr] JDLixoit^-iiJULe.ir
9 3

Bo

*^9{S

19 3*

17,

Bo
1)

(31

tf

&c,

(thus again)

ov1iTM-npo$KTei (Ti&. 19) &c lit. I have a prophecy] 19 Vg Bo Arm .. I prophesied Eth .. there is in me pr. Syr T^eijue and know] 19 (31 1) .. kcu ciSw N &c (i8co
k

AD*

bcfhjk 26) Syr Arm .. 17 47, ow$a FG) Vg Bo (oTrog eic. k*h even if] 19 31, A B eicwoim I am knowing Bo (aegmnop) tootskcu tar NCDFGKL &c THpc all] om Eth ro 17, Bo Bo Arm Eth .. tismountain] 19 31, a mountain Syr .. opt] fr* &c, Vg e w N &c, Vg Syr Arm figHT in me] 19, Syr (Eth) .. p,rj X
..

oprj p,eO.

&c, (Vg)
1)

Bo (ujul&t) Arm

Mi*1 ot\.

(31
3

miok g\i Bo..

ovE(9)ev eipn

&c,

lit. I am a nothing] 19 Vg Syr Arm (Eth) ovOev


..

(D<pe\ov[Aai

A
19,

hah]
&c,

ABC
..

17,

Bo

..

K&n eujum Bo (chjl)..


Eth

kcu eav

NDFG

KL
thtm

Vg
eat

Syr

and

if also
..

i/f<Dju.i(o-)<o

&c,

Arm

e.iuje.n^

eiuj^HTliJuio I should feed] 19, eepoTroiroxiOT / should give-for

Bo../ should feed-the ]>oor Syr .. distribuero in cibos *.mo ht*^ and give] .. / should give for alms Eth Vg pauperum &c Cm^ccoAi* my body] 19 19, K-av AC .. kcu eav tf (B)DFGKL .. Aln*.Kec. my body also Bo .. and my body if I should cause to be
to

eaten
19,

-se eie (om 19) ujo-yujov xx. that I should glory] Eth ro NAB 1 7 ..that I should be Bo (om juuu.01 AjE), Kavxw 03 rewarded Eth ro Kau6Vw(o)/Acu DFGL &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth, Isaiah

1 -

..

CORINTHIANS

XIII 3-7
;

279

know

all

mysteries and all knowledge

faith, so as to
3

remove mountain, but

love

even if I have all the not being in me, I am

nothing.
possessions,

Even

if I should feed (the poor)

with

all

my

my body that I should glory, but having not love, I shall gain nothing. 4 The love is wont to be longthe love is not wont to be suffering, it is wont to be kind
;
;

and give

jealous

is

not wont to vaunt;


;

not wont to be unseemly is which are her own is not wont to be angry is not wont to think the evil 6 is not wont to rejoice over the iniquity it is wont indeed to rejoice with the truth 7 it is wont to bear all
; ; ;
; ;

not wont to be proud 5 is not wont to seek for the (things)


is
;

things

it is

wont

to believe all things

it is

wont

to hope

(ardeam) a.e] 19. om Bo (bo) .. and Syr Arm Eth n^-n^gH-y lit. I shall not gain] 19, Bo ("xejutg.) .. ii^'xejut.oHOv / gain not Bo
.

(a/jE) Syr Eth


*

..

ax^Xoi^cu

&c,

t&.i\ the love


is
s

i]

19..

om

article

Vg Arm Eth ro Arm (thus again)


p^pHCTOc Bo (o) Eth
19,
(is

uj&.cp-

9Phctoc
geX-se)

wont

to be kind] point after


^jv.u.
..

Bo

(uj&.cep-

&c..pref.
17

the
rj

love

merciful)..
Tea*,

Xprj<TTVTai

aya7r?7

om

ay. 41 ji, Isaiah

Ap. patr.

jaecuwg the love is not wont to be jealous] 19 31 (points after KO>g) s Bo, B &c..ov (rjXoi 77 ayairq D juecp(ep 3i)nep(np 3i)nepoc is not wont to vaunt] 19 31, Bo (c) B 17, Vg Arm, Isaiah .. pref. 77 Eth ro.. aya-rrr) NACDFGKL &c, m Bo Syr., add ^*.c. Bo (B)..om trs. after unseemly verse 5 Eth 5 ju.ec&.c9H(v 3i)ju.onei(itH 31) is not wont to be unseemly] 19 31 ..pref. and Syr Eth juecujme] 19 31 ..pref. and Syr Eth iteTenoTC ne (om Bo) the (things) which are her own] 19 31 ..to /xt; jmecjmeeire &c is not wont to eavT^s B ..to please herself Eth think &c] 19 31 .. pref. and Syr .. add and counselleth not evil Eth ro 6 irxi Fits', the cxli over] Bo, em N &c, Vg Arm .. in Syr Eth itToq indeed] 8e ft &c, Vg Bo Arm .. aAAa iniquity] om tt/ FG aiR with] o-w(y)x<upz<- N &c .. ess.cn. Syr .. om Bo (a 2 *bf) .. and Eth
over
7

Bo Arm

..si
..

in Bo (Ej*) Syr Eth


ei

31) g& is wont to bear] o-reyei ft &c, Macarius, Bo (uj&ccooy iigHT s5en) leadeth to patience and causeth patience Eth nix*, all things] in all ..diligit Cyp Marcus (crrepyei) &c gcofc things Bo (four times) ..trs. 7raj/Ta o-Tcyei ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm
uj*.cqi(i9

enTHpq

lit.

the

all

of

it

i]

(thrice)

..

trs. iravTa. Trior, ft

&c,

Vg Syr

280

Tenpoc KOPiHeioTc

;\
8

t^uj*.coe\Tii^ enTHpq. iy^c!rnoAJim eirmpq. itxtih Atecge eneg. eiTe nenpoq>HTei^. cen^oircocq.
eiTe
9

n^cne.

cena.\o.
10

erre

ncooirH.

qnjvOTrcocq.

encooim c^p e&6\ eho\ gn OTfAiepoc.

oTnutepoc. ^ttio

ennpo^HTeire
io

goT^it

equjaaiei Ft^in-xuiK.

nefcoX gii niAepoc

n^oiruicq.

jGtneoiroeiuj

gvno.Ju.eine]
9 I

19

..

gTmoxime
'

31 corr.
..

(19

at eiTe
10

i)

31

9 (3 9

Jmepoc] AieXoc twice 31


ei
]
J

Bo (al)
..

11

(3 1 )

neito 3 1

ivrepi] 19

ei 31

..

19 (31 ) gcvre ct&j Bo

Aim trs. and in all believeth Etli enTHpq 2 ] trs. wavra cXtt. om medem Syr (thus again) .. trs. and &c, Vg altogether hopeth Arm in all hopeth Eth &c, Vg Syr Arm en-rnpq 3] trs. iravTa virop..
..
fc$
..
..

fc$

trs.
8

and in

all

endureth Eth
..

upmih

the love] 19 31

add

fna>

Syr

..

om

17

ge

fall]

19 31,

7ri7rTt

fr$*ABC* 17 47*,BoSyr

Arm

tfcC s DFGKLP&c,mVg, Isaiah Bo Arm .. yap Syr .. add Sc fr* ABC 2 D b L &c, Syr (h)
,

..faileth7iorfallethE\h..KTrnrT(i eiTe i<>] 19 3 i, C*D*FGKP,Vg

nenpoc^HTei*.

&C. irpocfir]TeLa{A) 7rpo^Tiai (ti^ 19 31) the prophecies] 1 9 3 1 Bo B .. add are Arm .. he who prophesied Eth (thus again) ceti^omocq
. .

they will he done away] (19

])

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm

..

will pass

and
3

&o, 31, KaTapyr)6r)(rovTai(eTai B) will be done away Eth (thrice ro,

NA

and Syr .. ovz>.e 3 Bo (f) ] 19 31 .. ni\.c the tongues Bo .. yXwarcrai fr$ &c ncooirn the knowledge] 19 .. .. talking in language of countries Eth o-s-ejuu ne lit. a knowledge is Bo .. yvoxris BD*KLP &c, Vg Bo (a,b cfh*k) Syr Eth .. he. the knowledges 31, Arm edd .. yvoicreis fr$AD b Fs'G 17 47 ..he who is wise Eth qii&.oirioeq it will be done away]
be finished 2

Eth)

eiTe

n&cne the languages] 19 31

..

19 31
tf
9

..

cen&.Kiopq they will be done


17 47,

away Bo

(k), KarapynOncrovTai

ADbFs'G
e(ii 31

Arm

edd

twice) cooirn

we

are knowing] 19 31,


**^p]

Eth

..

trs. en

p..

yap

yiviocrKopev

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

19, tf

A DFGP

al,

Vg

CORINTHIANS
wont
:

XIII

8-n
8

281

all

things

it

is
fall

to

endure

all things.

The

love is

never wont to

away

whether the prophecies, they will be done tvhether the languages, they will cease whether the
;

9 For we are knowing out knowledge, it will be done away. of a part, and we are prophesying out of a part-, 10 but whenever should come the perfection that which is out of the

n At the time part will be done away. (of) my being I was speaking as (a) little (one), I was thinking as (a)
(one), I

little little

was deliberating as
I did

(a)

little

one

but when

had

become great

away with

the (things) of the

little (one).

.. om 67**, Eth ro .. Sc of a part] 19 (3i)..trs. ck /xepov; yap part) twice., a little Eth (twice) .. trs.

Bo Syr Arm Eth

KL
N
eii

al

&c,

e&o\ gH &c Vg Eth ro {from


much

out
one

oif\jutepoc

r&.p for in

a part Bo (twice) .. trs. a little a/irco Syr Arm and] 19 31,

it
fr$

is

yap from

(twice)
..

&c,

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm Eth

om

Bo

(cj)
10

-*.e]

19 31

..

and Eth

ttxiok the perfection] 19 (31) ..add

ne(ee ig)iio\ gH &c lit. the out of the part] 19 (31), to ck /xepovs N &c .. quod ex parte est Vg .. ni&.noju.epoc the &c Bo., that which is of Utile Syr., little from much Arm., that also b n*.ov. will be done away] Eth..pref. rore D KL &c, Syr
19 31, Bo (luopq bck)
..

of it Eth

qna.K.

Bo

..

trs.

Karapy. to ck

/jl.

D*FG, Vg

Syr (vg)
11

(fu)

Eth

iineoir(neT 3i)oeiuj at the time] 19 (31 ?) .. add Se .. ore yap Macarius .. when indeed Eth ro .. om Bo
19 31, parvidus
gu>c

De T *, Vg
koiti

little (one)]

Vg Eth
as little]

..

vqirio<i

&c,

&\ot

child

Bo

Syr

Arm
(pref.

koti

lit.

19 31, position fr$AB 17,

Vg

Bo (nov&Xo-v) Eth. .trs.


Syr

v^ttios
..

and twice)

Arm

trs.

eXaXow &c DFGKLP &c, Vg (fu) thought &c after I deliberated &c

Bo ^e] Eth..om
great]

19 31, Bo,

NcDcFGKLP
&c,

*ABD*

67** 119

19 ^i..avrjp

&c, Vg (fu demid) Syr Arm Vg (am harl* tol) Bo (ago) putx* Vg Bo (eppojjui) Syr Arm../ grew
..

vp Eth
vrj-n-Lov

eaoviocq I did away with] 19 31, Macarius


KarrjpyrjKa(o-a
lit.

trs.

Ta rov

Epiph

Macarius)

DFsr G,
. .

Syr

(h)
fc$

those of the little] 19 31, to. tov vrj-n-iov those of childhood Bo Syr childishness (quae erant parvuli) the ways of a little one Eth .. all the doing &c Eth ro
ft(e

3i)&.nu.

&c,

Arm Vg
..

. .

Arm

all

282

T6IIP0C KOP1H9IOTC
12

X
OTTgp&.

HKOVI.
juiiilccoc

THII&.TT

C*fc.p

TeitOTT

glTU

OTTeids-A git

uiepoc.

xe ^na.cooTTu KdwT&. xe cujoon h^ittuctic ee*\nic T\u\nH. neiujojuTiT. mctf xe eit^i Te Ta^ajm.
cottioht.
13

iigo jLiKFiccac

^e

gi go. TeitoTT eieuuie

e&oA gii otee oh ht^tt-

TenoT
itc*.

XIV. nuvr
itgoTro
git

ie

<se

T\c\nH. Rtog-xe eneniieTjut^TiKon. 2 neTigevxe n^p TTiienpo^HTeire.


juiIi

TJvcne itequj^xe &\\ jum nptojme fcA^&.

imoifTe.

12

*9
1

(30
x

13

(7) 19

(30
..

t<^mih
f1
..

10]

19 3i -

(7)

9 3

CTeTiie] 19
f
1

eTeTitne
f
1

eTCTH*. 31

irpoc^H-

TCTe] npoc^HTHc

(7) 19 31

12

Tn(en 3i)s.ir we
(Eth)
all
..

see]

19 31, Bo,
..

&c, Vg..trs. after

Arm
(add

trs. after

mirror Syr

it

was

both

ro) openly

Eth

r&p] 19 31,
..

now known and apparent NABDcRLP &c, Bo

Syr (h)..om

D*FG, Vg Bo (c) Arm ..8c Syr (vg) Eth, Isaiah Tenor now i] 19 31, N &c, Vg trs. to hegi nning Syr Arm Eth .. om Bo (f) grm (pref. e6o\ Bo except r) through] 19 31, Bo, N &c, Macarius (ev) Isaiah (per). .pref. ws Ds Syr (vg h*) Arm
1

',

Eth
(3
1 )>

OTeie.\ on cs-o^oni 31)


eo-o-TTTpov

pft

ev aiviy/AiiTL
..

&c,

Vg

a mirror in an outline] 19 Bo Arm (form) Isaiah. .to-.

Eth atvty. Syr .. after openly continues /or (as if) tvith beckoning we see as in a mirror.. Eth ro as in a mirror face in face .. om ev cuviy. Clem juniiccoc *^.e iioo
Kat ev

&c LP, Macarius

trs.

/?Ac7r. ev

go hut afterwards face to face] 19.. totc 8e 7rpoo-<7r. -n-pos irp. 5^ .. tunc autem facie ad faciem Vg .. but tlien face opposite face Syr .. but (om ael) then we shall (om a 2 de) see face against face Bo (noo ot&c go)..6u< i/im opposite Arm ..but then we see face in face Eth
01

&c

Teno-y

now

19

..

trs. &.iejuii

^hott / know

now Bo

..

ou now Eth

eieiAie I

am knowing]

/ am

instructed

Arm
Bo
..

19 (Bo) yivaxr/cu frS &c, cognoscoVg Syr e&. oR &c out of a part] 1 9, e /x. fr$ &c

Eth
..

..

;6eu

omuepoc

in &c

Z?WZe //-om

much Syr Arm

juilficooc -^e

hut

afterwards] 19, Eth .. totc 8c N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. en hichott **.e but in the time Bo .. Isaiah has tunc videmus ipsum .. that which then

Eth

ro

^it&.coovil I shall

know] 19

..

e7ri(om

eirt

K) yvwo-oy.ai

i
12

CORINTHIANS

XIII 12

XIV

283

For we see now through a mirror in an outline, but afterwards face to face now I am knowing out of a part, but
:

afterwards I shall
13

know according
love.
;

as

also

was known.
;

But now abideth the

faith, the hope, the love, these three

but the greater than these is the XIV. Follow after the love
spiritual
(gifts),

but

desire

earnestly

the

he

who

but rather that ye should prophesy. 2 For speaketh in the language was not speaking to the

I shall know Bo Syr Arm .. I shall me Eth ro K&.T& e^e on according as also] 19, N &c, Vg Arrn..om Eth ro..om also Bo Syr Eth ht&ttc. lit. which they knew me] 19, Bo .. nreyvwa-Qrjv N &c..pief. r tyw (D*)Fg G, Vg (tol) .. that one knew me Arm it was known to me Eth 11 Tenov now] 19 fl .. om F^G, d Syr Aim cdd f -a.e] 19 cujoon ahideth] 7 1 19, fxevei (Te) .. yap Syr .. and now also Eth N &c, Vg..necuj. was abiding f .. cecjuorvr they abide Bo Arm ii^iTniCTic the faith] 19 f .. t^me^ the faith Bo (without ivxe
&c,

Vg

(cognoscam)
..

..

-^n&exsLi
to

know

all

Eth

was known

..

because n&iT*

lit.

this

[these

e,?no]
1)

three preceded cecxi.)


..

Syr Eth

have

these are three

which abide, faith &c


19
f1
..
1

Eth

ro these are three, faith


..

&c
to.

-e\nic the hope] (7

eA7ns

^ &c, Arm
7

and hope and

Syr Eth

nei(m

i'

)^.

lit.

this three]

rpia Tavra

&c,

Vg ..

trs.

before abide

&c Bo

31, these three

Arm

..

thos'

^e &c

lit.

but the great than these] 19 31 f 1 , /xei^wv Se tovtmv N &c, Vg Syr .. and great than these Arm ne<e<n&&q *2k.e &>en n&i that which is Te great among these Bo .. om -*.e Po (k) .. and than all great Eth
. .

(ne Bo) t&v.


&c, Syr
1

is
..

the love]

&c

31,

Vg Bo

..

love is

Arm

.. rj

ayairr)

fr$

Eth

ntoT
7

lit.

add and be zealous of holy spirit Eth ro run] (7 1) &c .. add -^e Bo (l) .. add ovii Bo

(f)

^e

&c .. om Vg .. and Syr Arm nenne-5\!u.&.TiKon ( 1 9 .. nii&.non f .. nniKon 31) lit. the spirituals] 19 &c, t$ &c, Vg Bo Arm ..gifts of spirit Syr ..and be zealous of holy spirit Eth ngou-o rather] *. 2 ] 19 31 .. om f Bo (l) Aim Eth 19 &c .. om Eth se]

i]
l

add
2

also

Arm
i]
19 &c
..

c&.p

om Bo

(a be
..

gm nop)
tongue

T&cne the language]

19 &c
..

..

yXuio-arj

&c,

Vg Syr
Eth

the

Bo

..

yXwaaai<;

DFG, Aim

in language of countries

rip. the

&c

jmil nil.

lit.

with God] 19,

men] 19 &c, Bo .. avOpw-n-ois Bo (gmop) Syr Arm .. (to) ^w,

284
aaajlu

Tenpoc ROPiHeioTc x
\&i>>'$'

c^p cwtu epoq. ok oirrm^


3

"xe eq-xio

Fioe it junrcTHpion.
Fiptojuie

neTnporjxHTeire equja/xe jum 4 uottkcot xxn otcottc xxn ottco*\c'A.. tit*.e

uj^*xe git

H&.cne

eqncoT

JU*oq At^Tra^q. neTnpo5

t^HTeTe

xe

equtOT

fiTeKK*\Hci^.
git

^ottiouj
iigoTPo
2k.e

"xe

eTptnreTituj^'xe

THpTW
n*,e

Ft&.cne.

^e

xe

egcyye Ft^cne. gi&o*\ eujose itqit&.&io\ dot. *2te G tcwott xe. it^citHT. epe tckkXhci^ -si iioiriuoT. eiujMiei uj&.pcoTH eiuj^-xe git fi^cne. ema^gHT

eTeTnenpoc^HTeire.
,

neTnpo^HTeire

neTUj\ se

git

ju.Ain] 19
1

..

uit 31

f1

oeruunrcr.] 7 19

..

1 gnju. 31 f

19

31 f iipojuie] ppwjme 7 4 .. 6TK. Bo 7 19 31 (k)

cj)tR]
19
..

7 &c,

Bo

(f)
6

..

R(en 3i)ottkco(o ^)t] ;6en ottk. Bo (f) b fl 31 CTpCTC (om T6 1 9, Bo (7) 19 Bo epeTeit egove] eTCTne] 719.. eTe-rit 31
(31
)

iigoiro 31

(7) 19

God Eth r^p 2 ] 19 &c .. om Bo Bo Eth .. om fr$ &c, Vg Arm ..what &c he speaketh Syr oTrniia. lit. gii in] 19 &c, Bo Eth ..om frS a spirit] 19 &c, Trvtv/xaTL N &c, Arm niniiat. the spirit Bo .. 7rveu/xa 1 F r G, Vg (am** fu floriac) N &c, Bo .. om 31, Bo (p) .. *.e] 19 f se therefore Bo (a) .. aXAa Syr Arm 1 eq-xio he is saying] (7 1) &c .. XaXei ^ &c, Vg Bo (qce.'xi) Arm .. trs. mystery he speaketh Syr ..

Vg

(cfco)

..

God Bo

..

fewi

only

to

(cghjmp)

epoq him] 19

&c,

..

because he speaketh only in (om 10) (to his ro) spirit hidden he speaketh (om ro) Eth
3

that

which

is

neTnp.
..

df

Vg

om

firm,

Eth

conciliation

but he who prophesieth] ei yap o &c FG ..nam qui Bo (h* j) otkcot lit. an edification] that which is ovconc lit. an exhortation] in what Joe rejoiceth Eth .. Arm cdd o-rco\c^.(e\ f ) lit. a consolation] and
-2k.e

"2.e

receiveth consolation
4

Eth

..

fxaKpoOvfjuav 47

neTuj. he
gri

(B)Eth
19

who speaketh] c^h -^e ctc^-si but he ivho speaketh Bo n&cne in the languages] 7 .. git T&.cne in the language

&c

. .

yXioa-o-r]

&c,

Vg Syr

. .

yXwo-crats
is

DE, Arm, Macarius


..

..

iw.

language of countries Eth


oiko8.

equ. &c

edifying himself] Bo

tavrov

&c,

Vg Syr Arm Eth

-*.e]

om

fl

..

and Arm

eqiuoT

CORINTHIANS XIV

3-6

285
;

men, but (*) to God; for there is not any one hearing him 3 But he who probut in spirit he is saying mysteries.
phesieth
tion
is

speaking to the
4

and consolation.

edifying himself; but church. 6 But I wish for you all to speak in the languages, but rather that ye should prophesy: but greater is he who
unless prophesieth than he who speaketh in the languages, he will interpret, that the church should receive edification.
6

men edification and exhortaHe who speaketh in the languages is he who prophesieth is edifying the

But now,

my

brothers, if I should

come unto you speaking


you
if I

in the languages,

what

shall I profit

should not speak

Rtckk.
..

is

edifying the church] e>.qiuoT fioireK.

lit.

edified

a church

Bo ckkA. oik. fc$ &c, Vg (am &c) Syr Arm Eth, Macarius .. add 6eov Fe r G, Vg cle .. ttd>KU)T fioip. will edify a church Bo (n) 5 -^e i] 7 &c ..and Eth THpTii you all] 7 &c, ohhot THpov
Bo,
u/xas 7ravTa?

..

7ravras

v/xa<;

N
eit

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

..

om Eth

fiakC.

in the languages

i]

&c,

Vg Bo
*a.e
..

(cj) Syr
]

Eth

Arm
Bo (c j)

om Arm
o>)

giMiX&.c in tongues Bo .. yA.tuo-o-ais (in lang. of c.) .. trs. yA.. AaAeiv A, Vg (am) om gin*. -xe i that &c] 7 &c, iva &c, Bo
&c,

. .

irpo4>r)Teveiv
o-o-a)v,

D& r *,

Vg

iwe
..

2k.e lit.

but great
-a.e

is] 7 &c, Bo,

^Co>v(KP

Sc

N*ABP,Bo
Macarius

p..

yap

tfcDFGKL

&c,

Vg Syr
1)
..

Arm

..

and

great is Eth.. add co-tiv

FG, Vg Arm .. om
gii
ii*>c.

Bo (fk 26
1

Se Trpo(f>r]Tvoiv /u.eiwv

in the languages 2 ]

9 3

yXwo-o-ais

&c

en

tj>\^c in the tongue

Bo (xx$\.

b),

Syr Eth (in


&c,

lang. of c.) .. trs. with the tongues speaketh 31) he will interpret] 19 31, Siepp-rjvevr]

Arm
..
|

qiie,&U)\ (qii^fe.

^ABD C KP
-se

Bo Syr

Arm Eth
Eth

..

Bipixr]V(Vi

. .

hzpp.-qve.vwv

D? r *

o &icpp.7]vevwv

FG
iva

..

io has for

an

interpreter he needeth

epe &c

lit.

that the
..
rj

church should receive an edification] 19 31, Bo (gm&.


ckk. oLKo8op,r]v Xa/3r]

ivre)

N N

&c,

Vg Arm

. .

that

may

be edified (the) people

Eth
6

to., but if he interpreted, the church he edifieth Syr, but if he

interpreted, he will edify (the) people

Eth

awe? Syr ..and-also Eth Bo Syr .. aSeXcpoi N &c, Vg Arm.. our brothers Eth ei(eei 7) uj. &c speaking in the languages] 7 19 Arm .. and .. speaking in tongues Bo .. yAwo-o-ais AaAa>v fr$ &c, Vg

*.]

19 31,

&c,

Vg Bo Arm.,

iuchht my
31

brothers] (7) 19 31,

1 speak

vjith

you in tongues Syr

..

and I spoke in language of countries

286

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
H gW
OTT/tOOTTM

juulicoth iiov.
efco*\
7

fv*to

eujtone pco eiTe otkig^p^.


*,uj

hUaahtii h gn ov^u/Xti H M OTTnpO^HTeiJv H gtt OTTc(jO. n^v^-TT^ott V^ nTTrc*jiH erre ovcHqe


iuj^UTj3wj^.2:e

eiruj*aiTlI^
8

noirnuipTs

nilTTjL*oq

opooT.

itge ceit^eiAie eivxio ctot'xu)


k&.\ ir^p epujaai

h
1

neTOTTHie^pi^e iiuLioq.

ovc^TVjih* ^

noT^pooir enqoTroiicT efioX aai. hia*. neTWd>.cTioTq 9 tjvi ennoXeuioc. t ee gcoTTHiTTtt giTH T\cne
TTiTuj&.iiTii^- noTujjv'se eqoTroncT efto*\. Finuj neTeTU2(x) i*juoq. TTM^eiJU.e TTHA.ujume
i"iot]

iige
irjs.p

enoip 31
8

npot^HTeia.] -ti&. 19

(7) 19
f1
.

uTe-vcjuiH]
1

7 ..eiiT.

19
I

19
9

enqoT.] eneqo-y.
1
.

ah]
19
..

ora f

(7)

ju-tioo-ir

them

neTeTit-xco] 1 9 by error eTCTite.] 19

19

ovong] OTCong f neTiraco f Hjuoq]


1

..

Tcrne^ f *

Eth
&c,

aJaicotII you] (7) 19 31,

Bo Syr Arm Eth..trs.

v/jlcls w</>.

Vg
..

ei (eei 7)

uj^htSI. if I should not speak] 7 19 31,

Bo Syr

h either] 7 19 ^ &c, Vg .. om v/xiv Arm Bo Syr (h) Eth on ov&. eh., lit. in a revelation] 7 19 ..openly and manifestly Eth ..openly (that tvhich is) of wisdom h gii ottc&O) lit. or in a teaching] (7 1) 19, NABDbKLP Eth 10 &c, Vg Bo Syr .. t, 8t8aXv N'De^FKrGe", Vg (tol harl*) .. Arm omits preposition passim .. Eth after manifestly continues or of wisdom or
Eth
31
trs. vfiLv \a\rjcrw
fr$

..

om

17,

(and ro) of prophesying or (and ro) of teaching


7

eujume P w
..

(oaxcoc)

so as

^ indeed] (7?) 19 o/aws i$ Arm ../or things also Syr trad


.

&c,

..

m <Ae world also


N
&c,

Vg

(tamen) Bo

is not soul Syr .. a thing (in) which tJiere is not soul Eth .. Eth ro has doth not that, which hath not life, sound ev^- are giving] 719, Bo, fr$ &c, Vg ..

iieAj/T^dOH the lifeless (things)] (7) 19, to. cnj/vxa quae sine anima sunt Vg .. things-those hi which there

Eth Bo Arm ..

and giving Syr (Arm) Eth (and


&c,

it

giveth)
..

Vg

(sive-sive)

..

if-and if Syr

Arm

as-and Eth

erre-eiTe] 7 19, N .. whether harp

speaketh or pipe

Eth ro

eiruje.nT.11^- if
fr?

they should not give] 719,

&c,Vg (nisi-dederint). .and (Arm cdd) if-not making Syr ..for if they will not make Arm .. but if in note they sound not nor sing Eth .. but if in note (is) that which soundeth and nnevgpooT of their sounds] 719, toi? (om they sing not Eth ro
(Bo
.irujTejuujii'^),eai/-/A7;8w

FG)

4>6oyyois

N ADFGKLP

&c,

Vg Syr (h)

..

om Eth

. .

fiTOirc.u.H of

CORINTHIANS XIV

7-9

287

to

you

either in revelation or in
1
7

knowledge or in prophecy or
if

in teaching

If indeed the lifeless (things) are giving their

voice, whether a pipe or a

harp

they should not give

a distinction of their sounds,

known the piping 8 is harped 1 For if also a which that or piped trumpet should give a sound being not manifest, whp (is) 9 Thus ye also he who will prepare himself unto the war ?
how
will be

which

is

through the language


manifest,

if

ye should not give a word being


that which ye say? for ye will

how

will be

known

their

sound Bo..

<f>0oyyov B,

Vg

(tol)
lit.

Arm

..

between sound

and

(lit.

to) its fellow

Syr (vg)

cen^eume

they will know] 19, Bo,


lit.

&c,

Arm

yvwa-6-q
1

D*FG
. .

they say]

e-rovxco juuuoq eneTOVxio Bo., to avXovfievov

ensw

the saying which &c, Syr Arm., to


..

XaXov/xevov 17

h
and

or] 19,

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

..

and Syr (Eth)

what

sayeih his harp


8

his pipe

km
f
J

ep(p

Eth .. and if Syr .. and-also f^p] N &o, )iu>n if-should] eujcon ^peuj^it Bo..cav N &c, Vg Syr
ottcaAit. &c Bo Syr..trs.

Eth Vg Bo ..for Arm

Arm ..fie- who bloweth trumpet if-should not Eth a trumpet should give a sound being not manifest] 17..0S. <. r. S. a&rjXov o-aX. <f>u>vr)v 8o>

NAP
ro)

BDFGKL

&c,

Vg

(det tuba)

..

indistinctly should
tliat

sound

which (in
c&tcjotcj

vihich

is

trumpet Arm .. if with a note recognized he should not blow Etli


the

lit.

prepare him]
the war]
1

ujcefcTurrq

be

able to prepare

him Bo

nno\e(r f^Aioc
9

Bo

..

TroXe/xov

&c,

Arm

T&.I &c thus] 19 f .. pref. and Bo (dfkl) giTn(pref. e&o\ 1 &c, Bo) t (ii f !) a.cne through the language] 19 f Sea ttj? yXwaro-r]<; Vg Bo..trs. if through &c Arm..trs. if-word in tongue Syr (Eth) f 1 .. eav fjurj-Xoyov eTeTiiiga.iiTli'^ &c if ye should not give a word] 19
,

8wT

eujum (om bcdfhjkl) ^peTenajTCAA-xe ovc*/xi if ye word Bo .. if ye should say a word Syr .. if-ye should not signify the word Aim ..if I should speak to you in language of
..

&c

shmdd

not say a

countries

Eth
Syr

eqoiro(w
..

f]

)2

Bo

..trs. evarjiAov (evcrxVH- ov

P*)

^yv N

eAo\ being manifest] &c, Vg,,and it

(7]) 19 f should not


,

be interjrreted

~Eth..

and

above)

who

will

ye not be

and I should not interpret to you that manifestly who will int. your speech Eth ro.. Arm (see eim^etjuie &c lit. how will they know &c] (7?)&c.. know that which ye say and that which ye speak ? Will Bo .. om Syr (Eth) as he &c Eth *-a>p] 7 &c, N &c, Vg
there is

not

288

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC
10 1U

X
ncim
g**

eTCTnuja/xe
nuocjjioc.

na.Hp.
JS.TTO)

oirn.

otitic jjuumte

ijjtit

^^.^tt

ejuuumTq cuh.

n ei-

uj^iiTiteiJUie
ju.neTiyjs.'se

tuJtuuvi
12
TJS.I

eT^oxi htccaah ^n^ujaine iievp&^poc js.tio eTrjs.p&.poc ne neTUja/xe


gtOTTHTTTll T tienn"5\nfc.TiKOtt

nJUJUL^I.

TCTlt^e

1X61

FiTtH

oenpeqiuo^ k^Vhci*.. ujme


neTULj^'xe

npoc

imuvr
13

utk-

-xeR^c

gn T^cne

n*.i crfee eTCTiiepgoTro. jm*k pequj\H'\ ^en^c eqe&ioTV.

10

(3 1 )
11
12

"*JL
1

***

19

f1

CAAJuiiTq] 19

..

eJUHTq

31 fl

19 (31)

f1
1

UTeCJUlH] li^CULH
f1
13

Bo (CFK)
1

..

HTe^-CAAH
enei] 19
fim>\]

Bo
f
1,
fc$

i9(3

)^

gWTTHVTit Te] ^..gcoTTiif


19 (31
)

&c
f1

..

eni-^-H

Bo

pgOTo] epg.

f1

add

efcoX

Arm

Bo..trs. cts aepa AaAowres euawHp unto the air] 19 f trs. with air ye speak Syr Eth 10 1 ovn(en f ) otitic &c there are so many kinds] 19 f
1

fr$

&c,

Vg

. .

1
,

(Bo), to-

o-avTa et.TvxoLyevr)-cL<Tiv

N &c om TO<TavTaD% r *F%T G


..

..

ovoit ottjuhuj

r&p

Sic,

for there are

kinds-many
in the world,
differences
..

there are

many sorts Bo (k).. nam multa Ambrst ..for behold Syr ..for so many kinds-are Arm ..Eth has and

and of each of them their speech and their how many are (the) peoples in the world ? And to and of each their several differences tt(o.m every country their speech f 1 Bo, <wj/wv fc$ &c .. linguarum Vg, n\^c f')cjiiHof voice] 19 31 one speaketh in language of tongue Bo (ck), of tongues Syr .. and every itkocjuloc the world] 19 f Vg (am &c) Bo .. of his country Eth *.itcd &c and there is not anything hoc mundo e f Vg Bo (a 2c e) 1 Kai ov8ev atfuovov & &c .. add co-riv having not voice] 19(31?) f D*FG, Vg (Arm). .awe? there is not any being voiceless Bo (eqoi there is not one of them without voice Syr.. Eth .. and

many

peoples

Eth

ro

uatciah)
11

(see above)

eiujAirrH.

if I

should not] 19 (31

1)

f1

..

eujion AiujTeju

..

eav ovv

pn
the

tf

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

..

and

if Syr
,

Eth

ro

..

pref.

Bo (ae) and Eth

t^oAs.

&c

power
the

language and

1 19 f Bo., the interpretation of the l Eth his speech ^fcuj. (cm&uj. 31 i ) of povxr

of the voice]

CORINTHIANS XIV
10

10-13

289
of voice

be speaking unto the air.


in the world
11
;

There are so

many kinds

and there

is

not anything having not voice.

know the power of the voice I shall become barbarian to him who speaketh to me, and is being a barbarian he who speaketh to me. 12 Thus also ye, since ye are earnest desirers of spiritual gifts toward the edifying
If I should not
for

of the
13

church, seek
this,

that

Because of

he

who

ye should be more abundant. speaketh in the language let him

1 itA. &c I shall become for barbarian to him &c] 19 31 f .. om to him who speaketh V (by error) eo-o/j-ai to \a\ovvri ftapfiapos fc$ &c .. ^itawty. eioi ju&. fiTOTq juiiT. / shall be being for b. to him who speaketh Bo (a,gkmp) .. add nejum to me Bo (b &c) .. lit. being I to me barbarian to him who (is) speaking Syr .. I shall be to him as barbarian to him who speaketh to me Eth ..I shall be to him, who speaketh to me, barbarian Arm .. I shall be to him who speaketh to me Eth ro ^tto> l ev(eov 19) L ne (om ne f ) neT. &c and is being a barbarian he who 1 speaketh to me] 19 f ..and he who sp. to me will be being for b. to me Bo .. kcu o XaX(nv ev (om DFG, Vg Syr Arm) efioi fiapfiapos $$ &c ..om L..lit. and also he who (is) speaking, being for him to me barbarian Syr . and he also who speaketh to me as (om ro) he who speaketh nonsense he will seem to me Eth 12 Ten &c thus also ye] 19 f 1 N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. pref. and Bo (dfg c kl) ..thus therefo re yealso Eth enei ivreTri peitp. since
. . .

core

ye are earnest desirers] 19, wgenp. 31, npeqKWg f 1 exci 77X0)7-0.1 N &c, Vg Bo (eni-^H tctciioi npeqxog) Syr Arm ..be emulous Eth fnennetrjuekTiKon (nitiK. f ) lit. of the spirituals] 19 fJ, Bo,
,
]

which is of holy spirit Eth npoc &c toward the edifying of the church] 1 N &c, Vg Bo (enKMT) Syr Arm .. trs. by which will be edified 19 f ujme & c seek that ye should be (the) people to end of verse Eth more abundant] 19 f N &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth .. trs. to end of verse Eth ro .. iva irpo<pr)Tevr)Te A
P,
. .

m Arm
,

gifts

of spirit Syr

. .

that

TrvevfjiaTwv

&c,

Vg

18

etke

n&.i

et

ideo

Vg Arm..<mtZ Syr ,. and-also

because of this] 19 (31 1) f I, Bo, Slo (SioTrcp) N &c .. Eth.. awe? now he also Eth ro

Td.cne the language] 19 {31 1) f 1 .. yXuaro-q &c, Vg Syr .. in tongues Arm .. in language of countries Eth

Bo

{the tongue) -xckac that]


..

19
to

..

add also
ro

Arm

&io\ (add e&o\

f1 )

interpret] 19 31

add

him Eth
1717

290

T6IIPOC KOPIH0IOTC

TK

X5 ov 3<l ne. ^2vUJ*\h\ oI ^e oT^TK^pnoc ne. n^ReoHT. ^R^vJr^'Wei oj5 on oil n\n^. ^h^uj'Xh'X 16 uuon n&niiA* ^HioJr^'Wei on oil n^ReoHT. uuj*.ncjuioTr oil nen.R&.. nevxioR eftoX Unju^ iingi-

^.itoTHc.

i\doy

ftoe
*2s:

qttioxio aatio^aahii

exH
a.it.

iieRUjn17

00.OT. efeo?V

c^p

en-se ot. itqcooirR"

frroR
*s\\.

xien c^p rn*\u>c

rujtiojjiot. js.*\*\^ HjiReoTrfc. riot

14

19

15

19
TTCTHd, f 1
f

at

^n*
16

1 (31) f (cit B. M.)

ot ^e ne -|n&]
..

19

..

OV

(S'e

qiuv-xto]

i9..eK'sio

19 by error

gl(-y f^-XIlOTHc] 19
n7

--2WHC f

19 (31)

in.] iine.

31

ku)T

k.it]

cjkht &.n Bo

..

iiqKHT *jt Bo (dfkl)

14

eiuj*.nj. if I should pray] eav

-n-poo-evx-

if &c Eth..cav yap irp. Twlig) Syr (if I myself)

HADKLP &c,
c.)
..

BFs'G 17, Arm but Vg Bo (eiujcxm ^. jaujAii..

ota. in a language]

yAoxro-r;

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

(Jang,

of

Sen

<J>\.c in
..

tlie

tongue Bo

nearR^

-xe] om Bo (b) my spirit] nm. the spirit Bo (dl) add only Eth Arm ov*>TKev,pnoc lit. an unfruitful] qoi na/rovT*^ is unfruitful Tie is] ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm Bo without fruits Syr naked Eth
..
..

Eth
18

..

trs.

qoi &c

is

ot
is)
..

a'e

ne

lit.
..

unfruitful Bo what therefore is] 19 f 1


-xe

fc$

&c,

Vg Arm Eth

ro

(om -se o) ne^na^iq what therefore (is) that which I shall do Bo, what therefore shall I do Syr Eth ^nekiu. I shall pray i] / who sJmll pray Eth ro g*X n*om&. lit. in my spirit 1 i] f Bo (cdEj*fjkl) Syr Eth (in. .to ro)..g!i nenii&. in the

(om

om

ov

spirit 19, to) irve.vp.aTi


the spirit

&c,

Arm
8e kox

on

also

i] 19
&c,

Vg Bo (en ni AE, C GMNOp) also with f \ Vg Bo (chjp) Eth ro om kcu


2
.. ..

FGKF

and Syr (vg) .. g5J n^neoHT lit. in my heart also i] 19 f Bo (bc pref. and Eth fh j, c2 k), in my mind Syr Eth (in) .. tco vol fr$ &c, Bo (adeglmnop), ^n*^. I shall sing i] 19 (31 1) Vg Arm .. to my companion Eth ro oil nMiit& lit. in f cit .. pref. and Syr .. 7" shall say 2>salm Arm my spirit 2 ] f Bo (cdfhj, 2 kl) Eth.. gH n^norc in my mind cit .. 51 nenne,. in the spirit 19, tw Trvevp-an t^ &c, Vg Bo (;6en nmna.)
..

NABDEL

Bo

(-*e

on) Syr (h)

..

CORINTHIANS XIV

14-17

291

14 If I should pray in a lanpray that he should interpret. that which spirit (is) guage, my prayeth, but my mind is 15 What is it therefore ? I shall pray with my unfruitful.

spirit, I shall

spirit, I shall

pray also with sing also with

my mind my mind.
who

I shall sing
16

with
if

my

Otherwise

thou

shouldest bless with the spirit, he

filleth

the place of the

unlearned, how will he say the Amen upon thy thanksgiving, because what thou art saying he knoweth not ? 17 For thou indeed thou givest thanks well, but (&.) the other (is) not

..

to

my
Bo

spirit also
..

Eth

ro

on
cit

also 2 ]

19 f \

BFG, Vg Arm
..

..

ora

Kai

(0)

Se kou

NADKLP
19 (31
?)

&c,

Bo (*

on) Syr (h)

-xe

Bo

(f)..

and-also Syr ..&tw and

my

heart also 2
vol

..to)

&

&c,

gU n&KegHT lit. in Bo (b itovc, cf, h novc, jkl) Syr Eth in my Yg Bo Arm., to &c Eth ro .. gH
(omitting on)
,

f1

n&&

spirit cit
16

JQ.(eAi
..

1 i9)ju.on otherwise] 19 f ,

Bo (gmnop) ..juuuon Bo
..

(b c

dfh jk l) le UAion Bo (ae) 7rt N &c because Eth eKuj&.ncxioTT if thou Vg and if not Syr but if not Arm
..
,.

..

ceterum

..

shouldest

bless] if thou shouldest give thanks

Eth
lit.

..

if gave thanks the spirit in-

deed

Eth

ro
..

gju ne

(a.

f^nnes.
..

in the (my) spirit]


..

19 f *,
ev ttv.

Bo

(Syr Eth)
the place]

to
1/

who filleth Bo Syr .. he who standeth in a place Arm .. that one who is om Eth ro it*wuj &c how &c] what icill he know, who present Eth sa.ith to him Eth ro Sing, the Amen] om to FG..trs. after neKiunojuoT thy thanksgiving] Arm edd .. thanksgiving Arm efk>\ t^p -xe eivxe praise Arm (Eth word can mean praise also) or ilqc. *wii because what thou art saying he knoweth not] 7rei8rj &c
...

BDP..om

KL &c om NABDFGP 17 nevx. e. he N*AFGKL &c, Vg Arm


Trvev/xarL
T<i)

Nc

1 fr^B (t7rti) &c, Bo (em-jkH) Syr Arm .. f has >\\\ JuLnKeoT*. ko>t *.n but the other is not edified taken from verse 17 .. trs. because he knoweth not Eth .. add and how thou givest thanks after saying Eth

17

jixen ^e.p] 19,

&c,

Bo
. .

..

^A.p xien

om
Syr

wit n

Bo (c j) Syr Arm

behold, those indeed


V)

Bo (ae) nam-quidem Vg.. (om ro) Eth nujiig.


Eth.. thou blessedst
..

thou givest thanks] 19 (31

Bo,

&c,

Vg Arm
$

nRCOTPa. the other]


..

19, o cTepos
..

&c

o tTcupos

F^G^

1
",

thy neighbour Syr (vg) his heart ?

Arm

Eth has

to that

one how will be edified

292
18

TGIIPOC KOPIH0IOTC
n^cne.
19

!K

THpTU
4-ott

2.11

^W^
gH

niy^'se

*2soott

iloeitKOOTre

egove

oifTfe\

gn tkiv\hci^ ^-oireig n\gHT. -se eieK^eHnei 20 it^citHT. iiujis.'se git T*xne.


is.piKOtri
git

AfJippKOTI gK IteTItgHT. fc.W&>

TK^KIfc..

21 qcH gH nitoxioc. fiTeTttpTe'Xeioc xe gH iteTiigHT. 22 itaancTeire jut. ^.W^ xe gpJM g*t geitKeaxne. tiitaaiicTOc. Tenpo^HTeies. xe itnecujoon &.it Fiftaatic[
]

toc.

^X\.

iineTnicTeTre.
ei

kVhci&. THpc

e?\
19

eiyume <sn epuj^vt tckuottiot Ftceuj&/xe THpoT gH


23

18

9
20

(3

9 (3

i9(3i)(cit B.M.) gHT 21 understanding Bo (19 ) (31)


31
23

k^ohkci] -kh 31 itgenK.] ngitK. lit. heart] Bo (b 26 i)..K,vt


22

31

Tenpo$HTei&.]

-Tie.

31

18

^iijit

&'c

I give thanks] I9..pref.

and Eth

n*.noirTe

my

God] 19 (31), KL &c, Vg (ctemid harl) .. ora fxov NABDFGP 17, *e that] 19, FG, Vg Bo Syr Eth .. Vg (am tol) Bo Syr- Arm Eth om i^&c,Eth ro ^uj^-xe egove(vee 3i)pumi t. &c I speak more en cj>\*c ai&Wok eg. t. than ye all &c] 19 (31) Syr (Eth) .. ^c<vxi Bo ..ttclvtwv vfxo)v yu.aAA.ov yA. AaAw fc$ &c ..omnium vestrum lingua loquorYg Eth ro (omitting more) ..because of all of you Eth ro ..
because of all of
yA. yaaAA.

you more with tongue (tongues cdd) / speak Ann .. trs, in the languages] 19 (31) AaAw F s r G (Bo) git n^cne to end Syr .. yAwo-0-77 frSADFG yAwo-crais BKLP &c .. trs. in tongues I speak) ..in 17, Vg Arm..j6eit cJjXac in the tongue Bo (trs. after language of countries Eth (same position as Bo) .. Eth ro has and
(this)
19

while also in language of countries

&W&]
words to
i-S

19 (31)

five

I am speaking gn tkk\. &c in the church I wish say with &c] 19 (31 1) Eth .. ev ck. 0eAa> ir. A. tw vol /jlov
..

om

fr**

AaA.

&c,
to

I wish
AaA.

Vg Syr Arm (words five) .. trs. tw v. fi. before tt. say j words in my understanding in the church Bo
p.

A.
6.

17
tt.

..

. .

A.

t. v.

..tw vol fiov

FG oJx n^gHT NABDFGP, Vg Syr

lit.

in

(in)

my Arm

heart] 19 (31) Bo Sia tov voos fiov


. .

Eth

KL
&c,

&c, d Syr (h) Macarius ego-ye rather than] 19, Bo Syr Vg Arm .. which will be better than Eth .. but not Eth ro
lit.

.. rj

t^

ovtA^

a ten thousand] 19 (31), Bo, /xvpiovs

N &c,

Vg Syr Eth

..

a thousand

t
18

CORINTHIANS XIV
thanks to
10
:

18-23

293

edified.

1 give

my
but

God, that I speak more than


(a.)

ye

all in

the languages

in the church I wish five

mind, that I should instruct others 20 rather than ten thousand words in the language. My
to say

words

with

my

brothers,

become not
21

little (ones) in

little (ones) in

the ivickedness, but

your minds but (zk) become become of full age in your


:

minds.
(&.)

It is written in the law,


;

to the unbelieving
(is.)

In other languages [ 22 ] but but the lyrophecy shall not be for the

unbelieving, but

for those

who

believe.

23

If therefore the
all

whole church should come unto one place, and

speak in
.

T&cne the language] 1 9 <J>*\a>.c the Eth Yo..very many Arm language of countries Eth tongue Bo yXwacrr) fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm 20 u&cit. my brothers] 19, Bo Syr ..our brothers Eth aSe\<poi fc$ koti little (ones)] twice 19, Bo (&.\oir) 7rat8ta&c, Vg Arm
.

. .

. .

. .

vrjTTia&Te

&

Sec,

Vg Syr Arm
full

ivreTnp(ep cit)Te\ei(\i cit)oc


cit
..

-^.e

gH
rats

it.

hut become of
re\. y.

age in your minds] conjunctive 19


. .

iva

<f>peo-iv

F G, d

rais 8c

</>p.

reXetot yivecrde

fc$

&c, Vg, Isaiah

be

..and (but Bo) in your minds be perfect Bo Syr .. and in minds perfect Arm Eth and Eth ro have be not senseless and do not err [in)
. .

counsel, then

Eth continues and

be not as babes but be as babes as


..

regards evil and full grown be in knowledge evil but as babes be, and for counsel wise be
21

Eth

ro continues into

Bo (defl) .. ev tw $(*" Cj)n.oxxoc for it in lege enim scriplum est Vg (tol al) Ambrst is written on the law Bo al ..for also in the law it is written Arm {and in &c cdd) .. in the law -xe &c indeed (also ro) he saith Eth .. ev tw yap vopw ycyp. Chr
qcHg &c
it is

written in the law] 19 (31)


..

v.

yeypaTTTCLL

&

&c,

Vg Syr
.
.

cc^hott

t?*.p

gi

In other languages] 19 (3i?),-2te

;6eit

kcN^c

that in other tongue

Bo

(Ej*)..OTt cv CTepoyAaxrcroi? fc$ &c..oti ev ercpats yXaxTtrais FG, s.e ;6eit g*.nKe\ex that in other tongues Bo, quoniam in aliis Unguis
..

Vg Arm
23

in other tongue

Eth

..

Syr has

that in speech strange

and

in

tongue other
<*e therefore] tf

ABDKLP &c, Vg
t.
lit.
rj

Bo Syr Arm

..

om FG, d

..

and
Syr Eth

if also

Eth
..

tckk\.
trs. o\rj

the church all] Bo,

^ABKLP&c,

DFG, Vg Syr .. all the people together come unto one place] trs. &.cuj.n cvAxts. n-xe+eKK. should come unto a place the church all Bo .. trs. (rwekdrj t) r * Arm .. trs. should kkX. em to airro fc* &c, Vg Eth .. trs. ikOi) &c BGs and lit. &c assemble all the church Syr nceuj. speak all in the
(h)
ckkA.
ei evil*. Rottcot

Arm

294

TGnPOC KOPIHOIOTC
^.

X
ei

njvcne. Sceei *xe egoirii Jis'iojenoj'xiuJTHc h geii^nicToc. 24 <se eTeTuTVofie. iteTHJs/xooc eujcone xe e7rujis.it-

THpoTT. eTe oveoticTOc ottoi^kothc. ce^*2snioq giTit OTroit


nporJiHTeTre

<*.e

eooirii

iiija.

ceii^Kpme

25 iteTOHii J5.neqoHT it&.OTrioit iJjuioq giTU otto it e&o*\. ^tu) FtTeioe qitaot&.orq e-xlt neqoo iiqovuiujT

mm.

iinwoTTe eqsu)
flOHTTHTTTIl.
UJ^IlClOOTf
26

Zi.ju.oc.

se outcoc
Il&.UJW>ne.

mtoiFTe
IteCHHTf.

ujoon
TGT1\-

OT

tf'C

ne

0OTIt. nOTTfc.

ottjv ujfc.'xe oil

it^cne

j^

nOT& 07fiT JLXAX&7T 27 IT p ch^t h negoTo wjojuiHt. ncesse


"(sOp'

14

-31

26

3 i,)

languages] a?w2
tongues
yXwo-o-ais

&c in language of
XdXu>aiv
..

countries Eth..

am? speak
koli

ail

in

Bo
&c,

. .

*cai

yAwo-crais

7ravTS

D*

. .

7ravTts

A.aA.

NABFGP
Bo
.. ..

but]

fr$

om Bo
and

A.TTICT.]

om B

-*e lit. yA. XaX. D** &c, f Vg Syr Arm h gen (git 31)(k) ..and Syr Arm Eth iteimd/xooc &.n they &c Eth..om and ro
k. 7T.

would not say] ovk

epovo-iv

&c, Syr..pref.

eTCTiiXofte ye are mad] fxaweo-Qe ne.1 \ofti these are mad Bo Syr

N
is

&c,
it

. .

axh Bo Arm (Eth) Vg Bo (bhjo m s) Arm &pe not, they are mad they will
..
'
'

say

to

you Eth

Bo &c

-^e 20] ^ &c, Vg Vg Bo Arm Eth and Syr Arm Eth ei egovn come in] trs. eureXOn 8 tis h o-ygr*.. lit. or an unlearned] N N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth axicrr. 17, hidiota or he who is not believing &c, Vg Arm tjSicdt.
24

-*.e

i]

&c,

..

. .

A, omcZ Syr

..

t)

cen&."s.and (om ro) those who believed not Eth will convict him by all, they will (ei 3i)oq-cen&-Kpme &c lit. they judge him by all] cAeyx^rai vtto &c .. ceneXAgcoq ivxeo-yon liifceu cena. &c will convict him all, will search him all Bo .. trs. is searchedwill not all convict them and all cause them to be put is convicted Syr to shame? Eth ..they will convict them all together and cause &c

Syr, foolish ones

. .

Eth ro

neT(Bo DFK..HH6T Bo) gHTi lit. those which are hidden] pref. c ovog Bo (cdfhjkl) and Syr (vg) Arm .. pref. ko.i outw(s) D KL &c, Syr (h) .. etiam d Vg (tol) nekovumg eft. will be manifested] trs. to beginning Eth MfW ivrei (^ 3i)ge and thus] N'&c, Vg
25

CORINTHIANS XIV

24-27

295

the languages, and come in unlearned (ones) or unbelieving 24 But if they all should they would not say that ye are mad. in or an unlearned prophesy, and an unbelieving (one) come he will be judged by all (one), he will be convicted by all,
;

25

the secrets of his heart will be manifested


his face
26

and thus he
therefore

will

throw himself upon


really

and worship God, saying that


you.
?

God

is

being

among

What

is

it

(which) will happen, Brothers each hath


(let it be)
27

If ye should gather together,

up

to

Whether any one is speaking with a language, two or (at) the most three, and (let) them say

Bo

..

et

tunc d Syr
..

Arm
Syr

Eth
. .

qniOTAg-rq
fr*

lit.
..

he will throw him] Bo

(giTq)

he

ivill

fall

ttcow

&c,

Arm

at last he will repent

and

j/rostrate

on his face and submit to God and prostrate himself Eth &c S &c, Vg Syr nqoTTioigT &c and worship God] Bo, Trpoo-Kvvqo-zi
(kiss earth)
..

Arm

a7r(v)ayyeAXwi/ $3 &c, declare Arm Eth

om Eth Vg Bo

(oviong
..

eq-xu) Sx. saying] and will say Syr .. and will confess and will efe.) ..

-xe that] Bo, ort

oktioc really] Bo,

N ABDFG
ujoorc
..

vere

N &c, Vg Arm Eth om Syr Vg Syr Arm Eth .. trs. 0eos oitw?
..

&c lit. is being in you] Bo Syr Arm .. ev God with you Eth 26 ot (S'e^e 31) ne n^ujiorte what therefore is it (which) will Bo (ov -xe ne) .. and therefore what is happen] ti ovv eo-nv fr$ &c, Vg
&c, Syr (h)
v/j..

KL

eo-Ti

&c,

Vg

is

it

Arm

..

and now

also
fc$

Eth

..

I say

therefore

Syr

necnHv

lit.

the

brothers] a&e\<poi.

&c, Vg Arm .. my brothers Syr .. our brothers Eth orav crvvepx- & &c, Vg eTCTiiuj. if ye should gather together] Bo Syr Eth .. trs. in one place ye shoidd gather Arm
.

27

eiTe] p

v
,

^ &c, Vg Bo Arm
is

..

and

if

Syr

..

and
..

if also

Eth

epc

ovts.

&c

lit.

one

v speaking in the languages] p


. .

there is (one)

who

Eth he who speaketh in the tongue speaketh in language of countries uj&. cnawTr Bo .. yXwo-arrj tis XaXet &c, Vg Syr Arm (with tongues)

up

to two] 31 p v ..Kara Suo


..

&c,

speak Syr

two
v
,

Arm
Bo

..

by twos Eth
nigoiro r)
. .

three] (31) p

(le

Vg..K\T& fe& Bo .. two let them h negovo uj. or (at) the most & &c aut ut multum tres Vg ..
..

and whom
31) &c and

most, three Syr

threes this increased


(let)

Eth

..

and if even more, and by threes Eth ro

three

Arm

. .

and by
..

itcexe (om p v

them say a little (one) by one] (31 V) p v .. cai am K .. and one by one they shall speak Syr .. and om .. N &c, Vg uepos and let them speak one by one Eth om ro then one by one Arm
. . . .

296

Tenpoc kopihoiotc a
eoirjs..

oTujHAt
peqfiuiA
SjLi2vq
ujoaaITt
upi[ne].

ht

ott^

6o\ot.
gIT
29

28

eujujne "^e

JLAtt

jLi^pqK^pcoq
A*it

tgkkTVhci^.

Ai^pquj^'xe
*.e

nitoTTTe.

npo^HTHc
A*^.pe

cvi^tt

h
*.

jut^poTujjvse.
30

es.7roo

nneceene

eujume ^e [equjaai <Mr]^uiAn fiycon\ 31 Fifteen eq] gjnooc [jti^pe nujopn] u&.pto[q. ovn &ojul c<a>.p] eTpeTiK npo^HTeire] THpTU [-sck^c ere]

c^&o THp[oir iicecncui] itot THfpotr 32 iienn^] niten[po33 nitoTTTe [<? &.p js.ii t^HTHc ^rno]T&.cce n[itenpo^HTHc] n^uj]TopTp ^[\?V2v n^jpHUH n[e git itKK\Hci& 34 [THpOT itTOTT^w6.] [tieglOAie] Al^pOTrfK^poOOT 36_40 XV. 1 2 ] 3 *wl^ ]nvi Uj[^se. gTT tk]kAhc[i^
]

i^jvp

wHTii itujopn juLneiiT\i*xiTq.


4

se

ne^c

^qjuoir
KiWTA.

g^ iieimo&e k^t^ ite^rp^^H.


A.TTIO

A.Tru> qs

^TTTOxicq.

QS

^qTOiOTTll

gtl nUtUJOJUtTlT RegOOTT


v

28

(31) p
S )

cxin] 31
33

..

julm

peq&io\] p
3
1

..

pq&. 31

29

(1)

(31
3

(3i)

(3i)
1

9(3
N
and

9 (3

jo-*AnT]

..

ojojiat r9

mx
Eth
28

ota. fio(io

v p )\oip and

(let)
..

one interpret them]


shall interpret for

km as
him

Supfx-q-

vcveT(x)
. .

&c,
to

Vg Bo
-^e

Syr

Arm

and

the other

them alone

let

one interpret Eth ro


v

&c, Vg Bo Arm Eth .. and (31) p , cav $ v ju&pqK. let him hold his peace] p .. be silent Eth ro if Syr git tck. in the church] Eth ro .. add he who speaketh in tongue Syr .. add

eujume

but

if]

that one

who

lit. let (pref.

speaketh in language of countries but 31) him speak with him and
. .

Eth

ju&pquj. &c
-xe)

God] (31 add

..

him speak between him and God Bo eairno Be AoAcitw kcu tw 6eu fc$ &c, Vg .. and between himself and God he shall speak Syr .. with his mind and with God he shall speak Arm ..and he shall speak in that which (is) between him and between God Eth .. he shall talk to himself and to God Eth ro 29 -*.e chat h i] 31 .. om Bo (dl) Eth ro and-also Eth uj(eu) 31) &c two or three let them speak] (1 ?) (31) N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. shall speak by twos and by threes Eth .. shall talk either two iweceene the remainder] (1) 31 ..01 aAAot NAB or three Eth ro
but
let
..

CORINTHIANS XIV
by one
;

28

XV

4
28
:

297
but
if

little (one)
is

and

(let)

one interpret them

there
let

not interpreter, let him hold his peace in the church, him speak to himself and God. 29 But prophets two or

three let them speak, and let the remainder indeed (^c) judge. 30 But if a revelation [should happen to another] sitting

(down),
all

hold his peace. 31 [For it is possible for of you [to prophesy}, that all should learn and all be
[let

the

first]

consoled.

32

[The
33

spirits'] of

prophets ;] [for] the peace [as] in all

God

the prophets (are) subject to [the not the (God) of] confusion but of the churches [of the holy (ones). 34 The
[is
3

let them [hold their peace] in the church. [XV.] For gave to you first that which I received, that the Christ died 4 and that he was for our sins according to the scriptures buried and that he rose in the third day according to the

women]
I

DbK
Syr

&c,

Bo (niKexwTNi) Arm Eth


1

i.e 2 ]

(31)..

om ^
.. lit.

&c,

ro .. om 01 D*FGL .. Vg Bo Arm Syr Eth ro

ceteri

Vg Kpme
(diiu-

judge] (31).. Sia(ara


dicent)

D*FG) KptvcTwcrav N
interpret

&c,

Bo
..

(-^le^K.)

Vg

Syr Arm (examine)


to the

Eth ro
-^e Bo,

that should be

made

known
30

church their speech Eth


if]

eujione
..

31,

D*FG, deg
1

..

add

&c, f

Vg

(quod
1 ..

si)

Arm
33

and

if

Syr Eth

rnioirre

&c

for

God

[is

not the (God) of] confusion] 31

<-\

God $a. (add ot cfk .. 11$. denp .. ni<Jj. gm) cjjiop-x &n ne for the (God) of division is not Bo .. ov yap eo-Tiv o 6eos aKaraarao- ias 57, (Syr) ..for not was God god of commotion Eth .. ov yap eo-riv aKa/r. o

r^p

0eos i$ &c,
3

Vg

..for not of confusion is


I

God
1

Arm
?) ..

for

*^ f^p frren eHitov I delivered to you Bo, 7rapeScoKa y. v. ev 7rpcoTots ^ &c, Vg (Syr) .. For I to you this first delivered Arm .. behold I taught you at first Eth .. juneriT. that which I received] behold I previously taught you Eth ro int &c .. as what 19 (3I) Bo .. o kcu irapekafiov N &c, Vg Arm .. om Ir se that] add even Arm (om I received Syr ..as I was taught Eth
&.i^

&c For

gave to you

first]

19 (3

cdd)

Keae.

Ann
Eth
4

(om

the)

..

as

&c according to the scriptures] 19 it was written Syr (also verse 4.)
*ifg>

1
,

Bo,

&c,

Vg

..as saith scripture

(also verse 4)
&.it(ju -2te

and that i] and-also Eth


..and Eth ro
19
..

se and

that

trs.

that also

Arm

and-also Eth

19)

g.

in the third day]

(3

M)
1

FGKLP

mueguj. ite (om &c, Vg Cop mid Syr (vg)


(h)

gH

Eth

.. rrj

ty] rpi.Tr)

ABD

7 37,

Bo Syr

Arm

298

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC X
G

iinjuinTCitooTC.

xe ^qoTrumcf e&o\ Skh^*,. eiT&. AArictoc &.qoTum|r e6o\ Fiooto Ficon Fiottcoii Fiotu>t. H&.I Fiuje c^ott epe neTrooTro ujoon ujjs. TenoT. gome *xe ILuoot ^thkotk. 7 ju.ii-

ite^p^H.

*,tco

Ficioc

^qoTrumcT
8

e&o<V.
*.e

Fu^iuo6oc.
iioTroit
9

eiT^ Fi&jiocto?Voc

THpoir.
*>qoirioii

U9j\e
gco

wiju

n^i e&o\.

^ok

nee ilovgoTrge ne t*^p ne\a/)icT0c

FiFisaiocToAoc. en^Unuj;*. aat axjulovt. epoi. "se j^nocto*\oc. se &r^iu>Kei Fica>. TKK\Hcid>. juiniioTTTe.
10

d.7rco

ee ^e e^o iiutoc eio juuuloc gj5 ngxioT Teq^^pic Frr^cmo^ uj^poi iincujuine

juLrmoiFTe.
ecujoirerr.

6 1 19 22 (3 ) ^qovcong e&. ii.] ^qovongq e. Bo, also verses 6, 7, 8 7 19 22 (3 ) Hgoiro to more] c&niyoiii above Bo 19 22 (3') 9 8 22 Bo 22 19 19 (3 ) itg*.e] e(i)n:6*.e (3 ) Jujutou-Te] 19 10 1 ! eju. 2 2 -ne 1 9 ilea.] 22 3 l ec\ 19 1 3 ^icoKei] 22 3 9 e
1

. .

. .

. .

(")(3i)(3
8

)
_

e,iru)

se and

that] 19 22 3
1

1
,

^
..

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

..

Syr Eth pelros Eth

khcJ>^]

Bo Syr Arm
,

kc$& Bo

(a 2 *ej2 *o)

and Bo (ae) Eth ro ..

eiW] 19 22 3 BDcRLP &c, Bo Syr (h mggr) #> *< yxeTa Tavra D*FG, Vg (am fu)..e ^>os< hoc Vg .. and after him Syr .. awe? /tm Arm Eth Ju.(om 2 2)ruu.nTC. to the twelve] 19 22 mid Syr Arm .. (3') NABDcRLP &c, Cop
7TiTa fr$A 17 37
pref.

he manifested himself
..

Bo

. .

Eth
..

rots

vW D*FG, Vg Syr (hg)

he appeared to his twelve disciples

6 juiRfic. afterwards] Bo., pref. and Syr .. tireiTa ^ &c, Vg Arm 1 and then Eth ngo-yo to more] 19 22 3 Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om Eth ro .. tiravio fc$ &c, Bo (c*oiujcoi) ilcoit lit. of brother] 19 22 3 1 Bo .. aSeX^ot? ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm companions Eth noircon no-ycoT
,

e<a7ra ft &c, Vg Bo (evcon) Syr Arm .. om 19 22 3 lit. these who their more] 19 22 3 Bo .. e wv 01 and their majority 71-Aeioves (ovs) ^ &c, Syr .. ex quibus multi, Vg Arm Eth .. and there are those who also Eth ro gome &c but some of
at one time]
1
,

Eih

n>.i

&c

them] 19 22 3I, rive? Se tf*A*BD*FG, Vg.. add e avrcov K .. and of them Syr .. and some Arm .. ge.iiK.ex.iooviu -^.e but others Bo .. and
there are those

who

also

Eth

..nves 8e kcu J^ c

A DcKLP
2

&c

CORINTHIANS XV

5-10

299

and that he was manifested to Kepha, then to afterwards he was manifested to more than five hundred brothers at one time, these of whom the most are 7 afterwards he abiding until now but some of them slept
5

scriptures;

the twelve

was manifested
last of all as

to Iakobos, then

to all the apostles;

but

to me.

one born out of due time he was manifested also For I am the least of the apostles, being not worthy

to be called apostle, because I persecuted the church of God. 10 But what sort I am, I am it in the grace of God and his
:

grace which

reached unto

me became

not void

but

(ev)

(deinde)

Aim!, afterwards] 19 22 [(3*) .. cTrcn-a. .. eira D, ~Bo..and after these Syr., and then

NABFGKLP
N
(

^qoiriong &c he was manifested]

1922

w<f)6r]

&c,

&c, Vg Arm Eth Vg (Bo) Syr


r

Arm

Eth
17,

..

om D

err*] 19 22,

NBDLP &c
and

Bo )
all]

N*AF
Syr .. it*. 1 19 22 3 ..

GK

Vg

^qovongq add his Eth 8 n (e 22)0-5-011


ro
..

(deinde) Arm., and Eth.. then he manifested himself Bo


1 19 22 (3

after

him

THpoir
ttclvtuv

iuju. of all]
all

?),

&c,

Arm Eth
nov-

jujuuoov THpou- of them

Bo

..

add of them Syr Eth


K Tpoj/L/.aTi

ooirge lit. of an abortion] 19 22 (3 H) one Arm .. tw c/ct. &c, Bo gio n&.i

FG,

to

a worthless
kcl/xoi (kill

e&o\

also to

me]
..

Vg Syr Arm ...epoi gco to me also Bo om /ecu Arm cdd..add who am like an abortion Eth.. add as to a dead (man)
ifiot

FG) ^

&c,

Ethro
9

(niKO-ysi e&o\)
apostles] 19
the apostles

ne\&x> ^e least] 19 22 (3 ), Bo ^*p] 19 22..om Syr .. / am below Eth il(om 2 2)ii*,nocTo\oc of the
]

22, $* &c,

Vg Syr Arm
1

..

o-rre

m&n. THpov among


en(il 3 )^ix(eju. 22)
1

all

Bo ..from

all his ajwstles

Eth

&c

tckkX. &c being not worthy] 19 22 3 .. and I am not &c Syr the church of God] 19 22 3 1 .. his peojde Eth 10 -oe &c lit. but the manner which I am, I am being it in the
1 grace &c] 19 22 3

Iine^oi
11(22
q ei?

ikAioq)

s^.en
/u,

ctc^ht which is in me Bo Syr Arm .. J^ &c .. om w D*FG and his grace also which he gave to me Eth iiic(ec 22 3 )uj. &c Bo (Syr)..ou xevr) eyev-qOv N &c, Vg became not void] 19 22 3
..
!

/u fr$ &c, Vg Bo (^01 ^apun Se Ozov eifju o Syr (Arn]) (Eth)../ became (apostle) Eth ro 1 ^T^cmog uj^poi which reached unto me] 19 22 3 ..
. .

(vacua nonfuit)

..

vain

to

me did

not become

Arm

(Eth)

..

tttw^ ovk

300

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC X

^iigrfgice egoTepoo-y THpov. S\or <xe ^st. *A*\^ TC^^piC iinilOTT eTIUJUtA&I. u CITG GC. 2S.WOK eiTe hh. tjs.i Te ee eTirra^iueoeiiy ijuutoc. jvircxi t&.i tc ee nTa/reTimicTeTe. 12 euj*se ne^c xe ceT&.ujeoeiuj iijuioq. se ^qTiooim e&o*\ ojt iteTuiooTT. itaoy iige ottii gome -sco iJumoc noHTTfryTn. xe neTAAOOTT 13 *>.TCOoirtt &.H. eujxe neTJuooTT hntidotii *>.tt. ie

&.W&

juine

ne^Qc Tiooirn.
*.e

14

eiyse line
dwirio

ne^c

tiooth. eie

neirraageoeiuj ujOTerr.
15

cujottcit w^iTeTiuiicTic.

cen&.ge

se ^.npiAiiTpe AATmoTTe.

on epon eno iiuiTiTpe imo-yx eimoTTe. ose ^qTOTritec ne^c. n^i

egoirepooir] 19
11

..

19 (22) (31) (3
(31) 3
1

1)

eoo-ve ep. 22 .. ngoirep. 3 12 1 22 19 (31) 3

'

xinn.] ejuuin. 19
22
1S

I922

"
..

1 19 22 (31) 3

15

19 (22) (31)

eno]

om Bo (gmp)

Shots] 22

enn. 19

ty.

D*,

7tt.

or yeyovev

F^'G
&c
(om

&\\& i]
I toiled

19 22 3

..

om Eth

ro

..

add
3
1
,

/Eth
Bo
. .

&.iujn(en 19)
7rep.

more than

all

of them] 19 22

..

trs.

Arm
2 ]

trs.

more than

Eth

19 22, Eth .. ro Tep.

D gr*L*) vravTwv K07rtacra N &c, Vg Syr *. of them I toiled Eth (ro expresses /) and Arm .. om Syr &.W&. 2 ] 19 22 3 ,.om
aivrwv
all
1

&c the grace


1

of

God which
(rj)

(is)
e/xot

with me] 19 (22)


fc$

31 (ngHT in me) (3
his grace

(Bo),

rj

x- t. Oeov

aw

&c,

Vg Arm

..

which

(is)

with

me Syr Eth (upon me)

11 erre &e &noK whether therefore I] 19 22, ^ &c, Bo (Arm) .. if I therefore Syr .. tire Se eyw D*FG .. sive enim egoVg.. om 6e Cop mid Eth ro .. both I now and they Eth tw Te -ee thus i] 19 ewTu) and] (22 1) 31 (3M) .. Tenojcoiuj Hn^m^- we preach thus Bo 1 it 19 22 31 3 .. add ye Arm Eth (en 19)1-^. &c ye believed] we persuade Eth ro 19 (22 ?) 31 3 12 1 eiijTic &c lit. but if the Christ they preach him] 19 22 (31) 3 Bo .. om -^.e Bo (c) .. but if we (ye ro) teach other and we (ye ro) say trs. Eth A.qTiooirii he rose] 19 22 31 3 *.. trs. rose Christ Eth .. ck veK/acov otl ey-qyeprat D*FG, (Arm) it.uj &c how] 19 22 (31) 3 .. and how tlierefore Eth goi(ei 3i)ne *xu> ju. nHT. some sayiug
1
.
.

CORINTHIANS XV
all

11-15
I,

301
(*.)

I toiled

more than

of theni

but not

but

the grace

God which (is) with me. u Whether therefore I or those, 12 But if the Christ be thus we preach, and thus ye believed.
of

are preached, that he rose out of those who are dead, how there some saying among you, that those who are dead will not rise 1 13 If those who are dead will rise not, then the Christ
rose not

u
:

if

the Christ rose not, then our preaching

(is)

void

and void
false

15 But also we shall be found being your faith. witnesses unto God, because we bare witness to God,

is

&c (31) Bo \eyovo-iv toes ev v/xiv DFGKL &c, frSABP 17 .. there are among you men who say say ye yourselves Eth Syr, there are among you those who say Eth ro iteTJuu na/r. *.n lit. those who (are) dead will rise not] 19 &c (31 ]).. avao-Tacris vexpiov ovk ccttiv fc$ &c, Vg Bo (Hjuort a.nekCT*>ClC

among you]
v

19

. .

Arm ..A..

vjj.lv

rives

. .

ivre tupeqju.(oovT

Syr

.. lie

will not vivify the

na.ujume) Arm .. there is not vivification of the dead dead Eth .. the dead will not live Eth ro
a

Eth

Bo (h*) Arm .. ei(eav FG) Sc, if] 19 &c, but if therefore Eth ro .. and if Syr .. nam si d those who are dead will rise not] 19 &e (31 1) .. amor,
13

euj-xe

&c,

Vg Bo
fc$

..

neTAi.-a.it
v. o. e.

&c,

Vg Bo
life

(Otxton dwit&CT. irre nipeqit. nevujwm) Arm., there is not eie then] 19 of dead Syr., the dead will not be vivified Eth
ovSc
fr$

&c

..

&c,

Vg Syr
ro

..

le oir*.e

Bo

..

then also

Arm

..

also

Eth

..

also therefore
14

Eth

euj-se

if]

19 &c,

Bo

(b)

..

Se

bu

if therefore

Eth

eie then] gA.p&,

Bo

..

-rcooim rose] 19 C trs. nevov apa

Vg Bo and ^/Syr Arm .. &c. add from the dead Eth N BL &c, m Vg.. om Syr Arm
&c,
..

Eth.. kcvov apa kcu

N* ADgrFg r GKP
..

nenT&uj.

ujoir. lit.

our

preaching vain] 19 &c

trs.

Arm
Kai

Eth)
r}

a/yco cuj.
ttiottis

&c

kcvov-to Krjpvypba rjp.. &c, Vg (Bo Syr and void is your faith] 19 &c (31 1) Eth

..Kevr] Kat

$$ABD*FGP
est

17 37,
et

Vg Bo Syr Arm..
(am)

Kevr] 8e

D C KL

&c, Syr (h)..ergo

Vg

RiS'iTeTnn. your

faith] 19 31,
15

^ADbFGKLP

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

confidence in him).. nsYriin. our faith 22,


-^.e

on but also] 22, fc$ &c, r Vg e-jDL unto*cai Dsr .. and Arm .. apa Kat 37 .. autem d ju-ju. 31, Arm .. &.-;6a. Bo .. rov-Kara tov ^ &c, Vg Syr to] 1922.. IlnnovTe of God] om Eth a.qToimec(nc 31) he raised] 19 (22 ?)

(your [om ro] Cop mid Bo Syr (and-8c also) Eth .. om

BD*

17,

on

19,

om

(31) Bo,

rjyeipev

&c,

Vg Arm.,

he caused to rise Syr (not vivified)

302

TenPOG KOPIH0IOTC
eiu^se

H
aai.

eTeUnqTOTitocq.
16

weTXiooTT

itjs/riooTii

eujxe iteTxiooTT u^p H^Tioovn ,n. eie Xine ne^c 17 TtooTM. eiyxe iine ne^c Tiooirn. eie cuLjoireiT
n^iTeTiinicTic.
38

jvttio

cti

TTujoon

cm

iteTimofte.
e
gii"

eie

&.

iiKOOTe

HT^irriuoTU
t*Afc/re

ne^c

efto*\.

19

eujsse gjp^i gI5 neitoit^

erm^crre

ne^c.

20 Teitoir *.e eie ^iicm geite&iHit egoire pco-tie hia*., efto"\ neT-iAooTT tcoott &. T^n^p^H futeitgw ne^c

t^tthkotk.
oitR"

2I

enei^H c^p
efeo\

T^ nAioTT

uju>ne

e&o\

ovpuxite.

itH oTpwuie cm ne iitcootii

16

1922(31)
19

17

1922(31)
20

18

eilT^Y 19
..

19 (2 2)

19

22

19 (22) (31) 21 19 22

Rtw]

22..
22

AXOOVt]

JU.OTOTTT 19

ne^c the Christ] 19 .. x> olvtov fr$* he raised not not] 19 (22) ..perhaps
if]

juLnq (ejuuieq. 22)

t.

he raised
euj-xe

Arm

..

add

therefore

Eth
lit. if

19 (22
(are)

1)

Vg Arm

..

enrep apa i$ &c,

Bo

euj-xe-^n
1)

those

who
and
yap

dead will

rise

not] 19 (22?) (31

enrep apa veKpoi ovk

&c, Vg Bo Syr (h) cyeipovrai will not rise therefore the dead
16

Arm
1

..

om D, Vg

(harl)

Cop mid Syr

..

Eth

for if those &c] 19 22, position of yap Syr., but if Arm Eth .. but if therefore Eth ro eujTiehctai. *.n for if-rise] 19 22 (31 ?) .. om P, r Vg (am fu) Bo (D r i>) eie then] those who are dead] 19 22 (31 1) .. trs. after rise Eth

eiyxe

11.

f.p
..

& &c

(Vg) Bo

&c, Vg Syr Eth (Christ also .. 26) .. ov8e then also Arm add oir*. Bo (c &c) Sine &c the Christ rose not] 19 22 31, Eth ro .. add from the dead Eth

19 22, Bo (ie

AED r EKL
. .

add

therefore ro)

. .

17

euj-xe if]

19 22, Bo (0)

Arm
19 (31

Tiooirn rose]
..

then] 19 22
1) ..

om

fc$

paraia

rj

i Sc .. &c, Vg Bo Eth .. and if Syr eie 1922, Eth ro .. add from the dead Eth &c cujottcit n^iTeTnn. is void your faith] 7rrn.5 vp.. J^AD C FGKLP &c, Eth .. vana est
fc-S

fides vestra

vain

is

Vg Bo Syr Arm ..par. tt. vp.. co-tiv BD* .. cuj. ii^JTRn. &tw Ti(ei 22 *. 19) and yet] 19 22, *u our faith 22
rj

..

en

Arm
18

*A, Syr (vg) Cop mid Eth.. c Tt NcBDFGKLP &c, r Syr (h) .. on 37 .. quid adhuc d .. cti on yet even Bo .. adhuc enim f Vg
eie
.

ie o^pe^ iiH

Bo

ilKOOTre then those also] 19 22 (31 ?), apa Kai 01 fr$ &c .. .. and perhaps also those Syr .. therefore they Arm .. and

CORINTHIANS XV
16

16-21

303
if

those

that he raised (up) the Christ, this who are dead will not rise.
rise,
is

whom
For

he raised not,
if
:

those
17

who

are

dead will not


rose not, then
18

then the Christ rose not


;

if

the Christ
sins.

void your faith

and

yet

ye are in your
19

Then those

also

who
all

slept in the Christ perished.


20

If in

this life only

we
are

are trusting in the Christ, then,

we

are

miserable more than


of those
21

men.

But now the Christ rose out

who

dead, the firstfruit of those

who

slept.

For since the death happened through a man, through a

man

they also therefore

Eth

ge efto\ perished] 19 (22) ..have they


r Bo(D KLMOP)^ &c..add *.

perished perhaps
19

Arm
Bo (abcef
..

euj-xe

if]

19 (22)

ghjn)

..

and
life)

if
..

Syr

but ?/

Eth

jm*.Te only]

om Eth

AiJU^T^Tq alone Bo .. trs. //.ovov en (ft 2 2)na.gTe &c we are trusting in the Christ] 19 we hoped in the Christ Bo, rjX-n-. tcr/xtv ev x (22) &nepge\mc &c DcKLP &c, Syr Arm Eth ..trs. ev X V^- /*. tfABD*FG 17 37, eie ^non (^n 80) gen. &c then we are miserable more than r Vg &c] 19 22, le Ten^i ovn&i epon &c then we receive pity &c Bo,

Eth (our

1922, Syr Arm eXeeivorepoi N &c Vg ..

ro

eXeeivor.
(X.
ir.

coyx..

iravr. av6.

D,

fr

Vg Syr Arm

(then

..

om

cdd) Eth

..

trs.

a. ecrfxev

&c
&c) Eth
17, r

20

Tenor

-2k.e

but now &c] and now also Christ first rose of all men
the firstfruit

dead (omitting
of those &c]

unipx H & c
Bo Cop mid
that

the firstfruit
..

tfABD*FGP
add tyevTo

Arm
Syr
et

(Eth)

pref. he

became Syr
21

..

D C KL
Arm

en. r&.p for since]


the death

&c Eth .. and as


trs.
. .

ht^ &c

the

death happened through &c]

man

happened Bo
17
..

^julott uj. through bF P &c St 81 av6. o Oavaros


g.

eft.

ovp.

GL

. .

avO. 6av.

^ABD*K
&c Bo

through

man

happened death Syr


eft.

Arm

..

in

one man happened death Eth (or through) through a man also is] efe. g. Kepiouu thr.
eft.

g.

ovp. on ne
26)..
at S.(a)

man
^e

also
g.

Bo (amo
(f)
..

on

g.

..

eft. -*.e

on

g.

Bo

(k)

..

eft.

Bo

avO.

&c,

so also thr.

Arm man

..

and

happened Syr

in (or through) the second man happened Eth .. n-rcooTm efeoX gn &c the rising
..

out of those

who

are dead] 19

m\

nneT.

the rising of those

&c

22,

T&116.CT. ivre nip. the res.

Eth..

life

of the

of the dead Bo, avatrracm vexpwv fc$ &c, dead Syr.. Eth ro has Because on account of

Arm man

was

created death,

and was

created the resurrection of the dead

304
efeo*\ giT

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
iteTiAOOTT.
22

eTOTxioT THpov oil glS ne^c ceitjvum^ THpoT. 23 noTrjs. ^e noir\ gl neqTA.<7Juus.. Taoi^p^H ne ne^c. 24 jwlmcioc iiaaie^c gtt Teqn^poircidv. errjs. e^H.
iiee **^p

^^.^ui.

t^i

Te

ee

equjaat^- MTAiiiTepo iinnoirTe neicoT. equj^wovcocq 25 mic it^pX H mjUL g? e^oTcid, hijul gi ^ox*. hijuu
<?*.p

ne eTpeqpppo uj^ttTqiuo
26

niteq-s^.-se

THpoT

&.

fm^ <7dwp iiijui ^e equjaavxooc. se im*. itiu. ^TgTrnoT^cce


22

iieqoirepHTe. 27 ne. j^qK^.

ng_&.e

ficsivxe

qit^oiroicq ere ttaioit \ neqoTepHre. OT&.it


ttaoq.

19 22

2S

19 (22)
&quj&.it
tl

24

A.quj&n-eujum

Bo
!6

under] caaiecHT

below

(22) equj^it-equj^ii] gOT.it 19 22 pppo] i9..eppo 24 g*. " 19 22 19 (22)


25

19

22

&c

lit.

a. iiee eTO-sMioir TT&p for as] om for Arm .. e szciti Vg Eth die all in Adam] ctc ;6en *.. cenejuL. t. in A. will die all

Bo .. (v to) A. 7ravTs caroOviqcrKova-Lv fc$ &c, Arm .. lit. in A. all sons of men dying Syr .. because of A. we all die Eth t*>.i tc -ee thus] Eth .. add Ktn N &c, Vg Bo (on) Syr Arm cen^omg t. lit. they will live
all]
all

Bo

..

7ravTs

,uiOTToir]67)o-ovTa.i

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm

..

all are vivified

Syr

..

of us shall live
23

Eth
the one-the one] 19 22, Bo, cKaoros
fr$ ..

&c, Vg man man Syr., every man Eth -*.e] fc$** &c, Vg Bo (deglmnp) om fr$*, Bo (abcfhjko 26) Syr Arm and Eth om article N &c Bo ..first Arm Eth TA.n. the firstfruit] 19 22 ire
no-!ra.-n.
lit.

(unusquisque)

Arm

..

..

..

is]

19 ..om 22,

fr$

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
t^

Eth.. was Syr

juRS. after. .

and then neaiexc those of the Christ] those who (are of) Chr. Eth ro .. those who (are) in Ch. Eth gn Teqn&.p(pp 2 2)oirci& in his presence] 19 (22), fr$ &c r .. in adventu eius df Vg (am tol) Bo (ssini
wards] 19 (22) Syr..7riTa

&C..IT& Bo,

Vg

(deinde)

Arm

Eth

coming) Syr

Arm

Eth..

01

cv rrj Trap,

avrov iXirio-avT^

FG,

m Vg

(demid
24

fu)

cita. e&H then the last] 19 (22 1), cira to tcXos N &c, Vg Bo c (bfg hkmnop) .. and then end Arm .. ita. n&. ni'xioK then (is) coming the end Bo .. and then will be the end Syr .. then will be tlie end Eth .. but the end Eth ro equj&.n'^- &c if he should give the k. to God] 19 2 2..orav 7ra/3a8iooi(w) rr}v /?. tu> 0w &c frS &c, Vg Arm ..when

CORINTHIANS XV
who

22-27
22

305

also

is

the rising out of those

are dead.

For as

all die

Adam, thus in the Christ will all live. 23 But each in his rank the firstfruit is the Christ afterwards those of the 24 Christ in his presence. Then the last (state), if he should give the kingdom to God the Father if he should do away with all rule and all authority and all power. 25 For it is necessary for him to reign, until he put all his enemies under 26 his feet. The last enemy will be done away, which is the
in
:

27 death. For he put all things under his feet. But whenever he should say that all things were subjected to him, then (it

kingdom to God &c Syr., when will receive (again) God Unit, kingdom Eth (trs. the kingdom the Father ro) irei. to God the Father] 19 22, Bo (goTaoi &c bcf) Syr (Eth).. $0) Kai Trarpi & &c, Vg Bo (goTeai ,quj&.ii^ii^-JueTOTpo irre <%
delivering the
the

Father

the

o-vog $ioyr)

Arm
fc$

equj^noir. &c
&c,

if

he should do away] 19 22,

otolv Karapyrjo-rj

and (om ro) when king Eth


25

(eujion e.quji.it) will be abolished Eth


all 2

Bo

Arm., when

ceaseth Syr..

mm

^.p^H-e^OTd^] judge-

19 22, Bo, 47, Syr Eth

g&Jic-ne &c

it is

ituu all 3] 1922.. om Vg Syr (h t) &c, Vg Arm Eth ro necessary for him to reign] gto^- epoq ivreq.
]
..

om N

it is

Vg

necessary for him that he shotdd reign Bo, Sci-olvtov fiao-. Arm .. it is to be that &c Syr Eth (but the Eth word can
kco put]
. .

&c,

mean

oportet or necesse est)

jected

Eth

iteq-x. t. lit. his

avrov

AFG
(h)

Bo (x.*) &V N &c should be subenemies all] Bo Syr -n-avras t. ex. .

17, r

Vg

(hail*)

Eth

..

om

avrov

tfBDKLP

mid Syr

Arm

neqov.

his feet]

&c,

&c, Vg Cop Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth ..

om

auTou
26

Fe r G
verse after his feet verse 27
19,

trs.

nj>\e the last]

&c,

hj) Vg.. o-yogm^.


also
'

-a.e

N a D*, de Vg (tol harl*) Eth ro Bo (gmnop) Arm. .add -*.e 22, Bo (abce Bo(dfl).. and the last Syr E thro .. and thenVg Syr Arm
will be done away] Bo (Eth ro) Macarius .. wn7Z be ctc itjuot ne which is the death] Bo

Eth
X-

ng. nssivxe que,, the last

enemy

(T

X^- xa-Tapy.

N
&c,

&c,

subjected the last

enemy Eth

Eth

edd Eth ro death Arm Bo Syr Eth..om Bo (abchj 2 *l) .. and Arm g*. neq. under his feet] 19 (22) .. ^ne-xiooir cmtccht Sneq. subject below &c Bo -*e] 19 22, N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. om Bo (c) .. and Eth ate fin*. n\xx that all things] 19 22, on &c ^ &c, Bo Syr Arm (trs. all to end) .. om otl B, d Vg Eth n^q to him i]
. .

o Oavaros

Vg Syr Arm
&c,

. .

27

ua,p]

19 (22?)

ITU

306
eie
28

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC X
nfco*\

oot&.h

ie

ilnenTJvqTpe hh^ m*jt girnoT^cce it^q. epuj&ii hk^s. iiiju. gTrnoT^cce it^q. Toxe
Fika.

fiToq nujHpe qit^2jnoTes.cce iineitT^qTpe

mut

ne. grnoT^cce n^q. -sck^c epe nno?T ujume enTHpq 2J ot juuuoit n<yiHT&^Trn^e g_&. eTitop eqgli irrapq. iieTJULOOTT. euj*xe iteTJtiooTTT pto Ha/roooTH ^u. a^pooTr

cefaorri^e
ilit^T

g^pooT.
31

30

fcg_poii

gcoion
uje

TriKiii'vyHeTre

muL.

^-jliott

jubuiHtte.

neTitujoTujoT
32

neiwsocic. eTeirHT^iq. h&chhtt. gH ne;)c k^t>. poojute nTd,i*jtiuje ajiIi neeHpioti gn


as

&

eiyxe

eqjecoc.

(19) 22 (1

iiK*.]

lit.

the

man
i 1

son
!0

Bo (m)
22
(22
i 1

eujose
s2

i9..eitK. 22 twice nujHpe] mpequjHpi 29 22 I at ilnenT. ] 22 .. enenT. 19 sl 1 22 i eTevnTMq] eTeornT^iq 22 ..


1

eTAiq

and

(i

eie

19 22, Eo Cop mid, FG, Vg Syr Arm n&o\ then (it is) exclusive of] 19 22

Eth..om
..

&c, r
fc$

Eth
&c,

ro

StjXov oti cktos

Bo

(qovong
praeter

eo\

-xe

ujaaen) Syr

Arm

Eth

(pref. but)., sine


all

dubio

Vg

junem^q. &c him who made


subjecteth to
all

things subjected to

him] him who


subjected to

him all Eth.. also him toho subjecteth, Eth ro 28 Bo Arm .. om 22 .. and Syr Eth n&.q to -i.e] 19, N &c, Vg ii him i] 19 22 ..trs. avrui vTrorayr) Ds r (en i9)Toq himself] 19 r 22, BD*Fe G 17, Vg(am&c) Bo(b) Syr (vg).. pref. kguNADcKLP hk& iujli mid Syr (h) Arm Eth &c, r Vg (demid) Bo -(2 t0?i) Cop irn. ujume God should be] ..om Eth ro all things 2 ] 19 22 i o Oeos 7] D* .. iiTe c^ ujomi iieoq ne that God himself should 22 1 o Oeos N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth be Bo (om uuoni AjE) en-mpqr; en it. lit. unto the all-being in the all] 22 i^.gioft mAen
him (was)
1
]
,

..

cqgU

oiron n.
cv 7rao-iv
all

all things

&c,

Vg

in all (persons) Bo, to. (om (omnia in omnibus) Syr

ABD*
Arm
. .

17,

Arm)

7ravra

in all and over

Eth
29

k
?

baptize

as Eth, continuing Why do they (exx 2 2) Axon otherwise] Is it not thai they shoidd live again from the dead ?
]

do what] trs. ov neTovn&.&iq what evii^p(ep 1 ) ot lit. will they is that which they will do Bo, n ttolt}ctov<tiv & &c, Vg Syr Arm neTJUi. &c lit. those &c-will rise not] add -*.e Bo (cfh* j) euj-xe
if]

wdl not

rise the

dead Eth

..

will not rise

from

the

dead Eth ro

pco

CORINTHIANS XV
him who made
all all

28-32

307

is)
28

exclusive of

things subjected to him.

But whenever

things

(Rk* mxx) should

be subjected to

him, then the Son himself will be subjected to him all things subjected to him, that God should be unto

who made
all things,

being in

all things.

29

Otherwise, what will do those


are dead
%

who

are

baptized for those indeed will not rise,


are

who

If those

who

are dead

why are they baptized for them % 30 Why 31 1 die daily, (I affirm it) danger every hour ? which I by your glorying have, my brothers, in the Christ Jesus our Lord. 32 If according to man I contended with the
we
also in
fc$ &c, Vg Bo (go\(oc) Arm .. ora Syr .. but if &gpoov why] Syr., tl kcll ^ &c, Vg.. le eeAe ot then because of what Bo lit. why ever Arm add therefore Eth ge.poovfor them] NABD*FGKP, r Vg Bo Cop mid Syr (h) Arm Eth {baptize they) .. rwv vtKpwv D C L &c, Bo (c) Syr

indeed]

trs.

oAws vixpoi

therefore

Eth

. .

A.tton gcon)

why-we also] n kou ^/xeis N &c, Bo (ee&e ot .. and why also we Syr .. then vjhy Bo (c) .. and turi (t i ) n-*.. &c lit. we also are in why therefore we also Eth danger every hour] N &c, Vg ..we &c of every one (iiovoit m&en) Bo (abp*) .. trs. in every hour in kindunus are we standing Syr .. are we wearied every day Arm Eth
*.gpon
gcocort

30

Vg Arm

sl

^AJ.OTr(AicooiTT Bo) jujulh

(hh
..

N
&c

&c,

Vg .. and

daily we die

Arm

day I die Christ Syr I swear Syr .. trs. by your glorying I swear Arm, irropter Vg Eth neTri. &c your (and because of also) glorying] r. v/aet. kuv^- fcSBD FGKLP &c, Vg Bo Cop mid Syr Arm..r. Vfi. K A al, Eth h^cjiht my brothers] Bo Cop mid Syr..om DFGL &c .. aSeA<cn NABKP, r Vg Arm. .our brothers Eth .. trs. aSeA^ot -qv ex w N &o, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth gH &c in the Christ Jesus our Lord] 22, w xp. &c ^ABDcFGKLP &c, r Vg Bo Arm.. gH &c ivx. in &c the Lord i l ..in Jesus Christ our Lord Eth .. in our Lord Jesus Ch. Syr .. in Christ our Lord Jesus Eth ro ev Kvpiw D* 32 euj-xe if] 22 (1 1) N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. add -*e Bo (bchjn) .. is it &c 1 Eth KAT&. ptoiie according to man] 22 i ^ &c,
that every
..
. . .

i awoO. )ne I die daily] ko.6 and we are being killed Eth .. trs. uje Bo (a .. uja. b &c) by] vrj N
]

yj/jl.

Vg

..because of

men Syr .. 1 1, Bo (o)

man Arm..;6en to please man Eth


(tf

OTAieTpcoAii humanly Bo. .as among ne^H(ir 22) p. the wild beasts] 22 &c) ad bestias Vg, wild beasts Syr (/ was thrown to)

308
ott

Tenpoc ROPIHGIOTC
ne na^rnr.
euj-se iteT-itooTT ita/ruio-yw

;\

&n ju^pnoT-

lOAt itj/mcu>]. Ti\tt2sjuoTr


iieujjvxe

[p*c]T.

33

iinpnX^n^ uj^pe

34 eeooT t^k iteigHT eTti^tioiroir. imq>e o wa/rcooTit oirri ^tu> -^.ik^iioc gome ^^p iinpepnofce. iinnoTTe. ei<xto fmM ei^-iyine hhtH. 35 ^Wjv ottii

ot\

ii2vs:ooc. -se

epe

iictjuioottt
36

h^tiooth

itaoy tlge.

eTTHHT

"\e gli a^uj ncu>A*.A.

n\0HT Rtok. neujiMvxoq


37

AieqiowcT eiAiHTi nqjutoir.


ciojlia *it] eTii[^jcone
ott
33

avu> [nej&.K'2soq jjLnuj^ivxoq ne]ujA[ivxoq an aAj^Va

ecuH KaJgHv] [kJcoto h


niioirre

eoj&.pe
39

^
6

i.n[K]ceene n^poo^. it^q ftoTrccoutA ka.ta ee eTeq-

otaujc.

js.7T0i

oTcoiju^

UnoTA

noifA. itite^poo^

kata
i\T&.p

poq.

XVI.

*^

nJTd^]03

gAT^THTTTIt h

Tenpio. xeKfc.c UTOi[T]ii


33

TTweTgnoi emu*. e^ti&iKOK


3S
i
1

(22)
6

34

(cit)
i

36

37

38

(i

i 1

(1)

thttu] THTit

Tgnoi] Tgnoei

(Arm)
22 22
i i
1
1
,

..

m^.
1

the

wild beast Bo Eth

..

the serpent

Eth

ro

o? what]
(not ro)

..

add

therefore

Eth

nevguv

my

gain] the point follows na^-

Vg ?..
if 2 ]

point after rise

Bo

(rise not)

Syr

Arm Eth
1

euj^e

add -*e Bo

(j)

iictjul.

those &c] 22 (i
Tnstd.JU.oir

f)

Syr

Arm

..

ovk ey. to-morrow] 22 (1


trs. veKpoi

N
x

&c,

Vg Bo Eth

&c we
&c,

shall die

1)..avpiov yap

(om Eth)
1 l

airoO.

Vg Bo Syr
..

Arm
33

{we die) (Eth)

ne (nei
i 1
..

cit) ujfc-xe the

words]

cit,

words

Arm

cdd

add c^p

Bo Syr
&c] (22
1)

iteuj.
cit,

&c the words which


(Bo)
..

are evil are


evil

rupted Eth

our brothers, language 10 <f}9eLpovcnv 7]0r] xPV (J Q( Ta ) o/^ "


1
1

corrupt morals good cor-

wont

to

Arm

(ohs.

the word for morals resemhles


cit,

Ka/cat ^ &C, Vg (Syr) the word for brothers)


. .

ueigHT the hearts]

Bo, the minds Syr

rjOrj

&c,

Vg

(mores)

Arm Eth
ijmpepno&e sin not] go not im^e] add your heart Syr 01m (en 1 ) gome &c for there are some being Eth ignorant of God] for there are some who know not God Eth ..for there are men in whom is not the knowledge of God Syr ayvwa-iav y. 6eov Tives exovcriv fcS &c, Vg Bo (for an ignorance of God (it is) which is in ei-xio &c I am some) ..for knowledge of God have not some Arm
astray
l
. .

34

CORINTHIANS XV
what
rise,

33

XVI

309

tvild beasts in Ephesos,

dead will not


to-morrow.
33

If those who are is my gain ? we shall die us eat and [drink] Be not deceived the words which are evil are
let
;

wont
of
35

to corrupt

the hearts which


sin not
;

are good.

3i

Be

sober

righteously and

for there are

some being ignorant

God
But

am
?

(&.)

there

are dead rise


less (one)

saying these (things), putting you to shame. How will those who is one (who) will say but with what body are they coming ? 3G Sense: !

thou

that which thou art


37

wont
wont

to

sow

is

not wont
it

to live except

it die.

3S
]

God

is

to give to

a body

according as he wisheth,
according to itself. [ remain with you, or that I
39

and a body to each of the seeds XVI. 6 ] But that [perhaps] I may

may spend

the winter

that ye, ye

saying] Acyw

AFGKL
r

&c,m Cop mid Syr


Syr
(h)

(vg)

Arm Eth

(pref. but)

..

XaXw

NBDP,

Vg Bo

fm^i &c

lit.

these giving shame

to you] nejixcDTen ;6eit or-x^io lit. to you in a rebuking Bo Eth (to trs. 7rpos evrpoir-qv v/xiv (v/^wv) AaAw you, that I may give shame)
.
.

fr$

Vg (ad reverentiam I say) Arm (Eth ro) 35 aW*.] om Syr Eth


&c,
there

vobis loquor)

Syr

(to

shaming you indeed

oirii
..

&c there

is

one (who) will say] Bo

..

was one who

saith

Eth

cpct tis
..

&c,

Vg Arm
..

..

will say

man
&c,

of you Syre

tthht coming] Bo (p
-*.e]

^vn. A &c)

trs. to
..

end

Vg
g

Syr
lit
36

Arm Eth

.. ttoiw &c, in] Bo Syr Eth trs. after sowest it Bo (Syr 1) iItok thou] N &c, Vg Aim Eth neuj^K. that which thou art wont to sow] neTCKCi^- juUioq that the seed which &c Syr ivhich thou sowest Bo, N &c, Vg Arm Eth
. . . .

N N

&c,

Vg Bo ..or Arm Vg Arm

and Syr Eth

jmeqtong
&c,
38

is

not wont to live]


reviveth not)
is

Bo

..

trs.

to

end Syr

..

ou

ojo7roien-cu

Vg (Arm
euj.

Eth
to give]

&c God

wont

<$

-a.e

uj^qi: but
..pref.

give Bo, o 8e

8eo<>

SioWiv

&c,

Vg Bo Syr

God is wont to and Arm Eth

^ n^q noire, lit. to give to him a body] NABP 17 37, f Vg Syr Arm Eth ^ cu)jui& n&.q to give body to him Bo .. currw StS. o-oj/ao. DFGKL
..

&c,

mr
/ecu

&.ir(o

&c
r.

lit.

and a body
(to)
iS.

to each
fc$

&c according

to his

mouth]
hcoot
of
its

cKao-Tw

air.

crw/Aa

xxxx. Ixxx. he giveth their

body

to

(Bo q<^ Hnoircu)Xi&. them tlveir own) Syr (the body


&c,

Vg

nature)

Arm Eth

310

Tenroc KOPIH9IOTC X
7

epoq.

Fi^-otojuj

epoq

sat

8
[

fJ

10

-seuNc] eqenj[ione git

nowfe **[>? Ainosoleic nejrqpo-y&rjgoTe [givTeTHTTTw]. n owfe] epoq 5iT&[ge. Hnp>rpe A^^tt [^e co.ujq.

ut^TOjioq
12

*.ej

gw OTreipHttH

[/xeK^c]

eqeei uj&p[oi.
14
[

eT ft e

jvnoXjAo)

^e

[neon]

*k in^p^[K8v'\eji

[eiAdJ/re 2se
[gfifrre

eqe

ei]

uj^punii. ^tio ajlcuj^k

juLAAoq ite-m15

^-~ T]Hpoir ju^poTrwjoone gH oT[\^nHi. n^p^K^TVei *.e] aaukjotK [HeciiH]ir TeTncocyyli iinHi

[iicT]q>Mi&.

"se

[nujlopn

gi'o>T]THTTTn [eTeTiie]

]xeK^c ht^x^ ^* ornoT^cce] hum TiT[eiA*ijHe jum


1

ne

16

OT[OM] ItlAl CT[0 HUj6p npcu>& ^TTIO


iih

TOOC\]

[*
t*^p 10 ce-

^TT'seR]

neTi\^[ca]u>[T] eftoTV.

18

^t^

jultoh

in^njv
wjijie

mjljx

nam?, cottw

m*.i

s'e iiTeiJuime.

epcoTu fi^meRivXHcifc. [nTaxi*.].

10

]1

(l)
17
18

(l)

(l)

(12)
ite^ei
I

(l)
iItci]

(l)
I
19

(I)

(i)

(i) at coirit

iim]

iiTeei

(i)

10

eqeujcone &c
a(f>ofS(x)(o

lit.
1

that he should become without fear with you]

Arm .. irreqi 19)5 yevrjTai 7rpos v/xa<; N &c, Vg Syr come unto you without fear Bo .. that o>A.pioTeit is.T^ne 00^ he should he should not fear among you Eth nT&.ge as I (do)] 1, to? tyto
I
1

..

47

67**, Syr

Eth

..

iiii&pH^- ood as I also Bo,

cos

kcu cyto (Kayto

BM NACK

LP
12

al)

Vg Arm

Eth ro r^e] 12 .. om (1 2) .. apolos Eth .. om fc**, cm. &c I besought him greatly] (12?) ea^-go Bo (gh c jm) Gjmoq eJULdwUjoj Bo..7roAAa 7rape/caA.eo-a avrov fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth..pref. 817X10 vfxtv on N*D*EFG, Vg (fu demid tol harl*)
.no\\(o]
with the uj&puvrit unto you] 12 .. g^pcoTeii nexx hiciihot unto you brothers Bo, juety^K perhaps] 12, Syr &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth

Eth
14

..

n&.itTU)C Bo,
iieTitg.

&c, utique

Vg Arm
1 1 ..

THp.

lit.

all your wishes Syr..gu)& {omnia vestra) Arm uikii eTeriTtoTeit all things which are yours Bo .. and all &c Bo (df juft>po-yig. let them become] 1, Bo .. trs. ayairrj yivetr&o ^ &c, kl)

your works all] ..and all Eth..awci

iravra u/xtov

&c,

Vg

Vg

Syr

Arm

(Eth)

CORINTHIANS XVI
9

7-19

311

should escort
7

me unto
8

wish not
;

10
]

lessly

for the

work

the place, unto which I shall go. that he should be [with you] fearof the Lord is that which he worketh
[therefore] despise

as I (do).

n Let not any

him
:

but escort
]

him

in peace, [that]

he should come unto [me

cerning] Apollo [the brother] I besought should [come] unto you: and perhaps [
let

him
14
]

But [congreatly that he All your [works]

12

them become

ye

know

[But] I beseech you, Brothers, the house of Stephana, that it is the first(fruit) of
in [love].
16

15

the Akhaia.

with
17

every one

That ye also should be subject to such (men,) who [is fellow-worker and who toileth,]
filled
18 For they gave up] your deficiency. and yours. Recognize therefore such (men).

[because those

rest to
19

my

spirit

Salute you the churches of the Asia.

Vg Arm Eth..(/ 1) N* ABC KLMP &c, r Syr Eth..add /cat <f>oPTvvaTov tf c D, Vg (am fu ko.i axaiKov C*FG, Vg (demid tol) Syr (h*) harl) Bo Arm .. add *ai ne is] Bo, NABC KLMP &c, r (Eth ro)..curiv C*DFG, Vg Syr Arm (Eth) 18 -x. gioTT. that ye also] (1 1) iva kcu ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth &c who is fellow-worker and who toileth] Bo, Cop om Ktxi M [e-ro &c, Vg Arm Eth..om koli kott. mid, tw o-vvepyovvTi kou kotthdvti
15

TeT ficooim ye know]


2

1,

Bo, oiSore

&c,

beseech

&c) for (the house) Syr

rtcTe$;Mi&. of Stephana] (1

<f>.

. .

fr$

17

..

who

toileth

with us

and

helpeth

Syr

17

ivh e^irxeK

ne-muj.

efe.

those filled

TieTens'pog n&i
(tis. a/jrxp.

MfseR
..

pioq your deficiency these filled


to vpLwv

up your deficiency] 1? .. its mouth Bo


..

fisenw k)

(t^AKL &c
ovtol (avroi

vp-crepov

BCDEFGMP
f

17

37)
18

va-reprjixa

aveirXrjpujaav

ADEFGM,
u&p] and Eth

Vg Syr
&c,

Arm
Syr

Eth)
a/y^- JuTOit

they gave rest]


..

(1),

Bo, avTrav<rav(To)

fr$
..

Vg
ko.i

Arm Eth D*FG, r Vg


Bo
19

ro

they gladdened
<ge.

Eth

add
..

therefore]

ovn

Bo,

&c,

Vg

(Syr)

Arm

om

(e 2 jb) .. and om verse

Eth

T7?9 ao-tas

37

add

7rao-at

CP

ceujme lit. they salute] 1 ..om ao-ira.ovTai34 neKK\. the churches] ai ckkA. N &c, Vg Arm Eth .. al, Syr (vg)

T61IPOC KOPIHOIOTC B
1_6
[I.
]

hhaaroo
jvn

7 no[ ]io**[ ]t[ ]tH[ jiiee eiiTe[TR o r]roihu}roc 8 t^i on Teee AjnReconc. rtrotioiu c^p

TpeTeTHp^TcooTu necuHir emeXii^ic. t^i rt^cAj.Aj.oit oil


t*>.ci&..

ujione

-se jMrfi^pei

aajjor enegoiro
9

jjnevp^. tr^oaa. ojwcTe

jvW^ TpoTre enRcong\ &.roh P*i rohth &.KR&. njjoT g*. i&.tw. -seK^c eitttenujcone epe othk rh epoit. \A\jk enitovTe. n*wi 10 eTT[o]-yitoc FinpeqAAOOTTT. n[^i] nT^qTOT'xo[n] e&oA
irr[eiar]0T
[ose

oil neiAAOT

&.T[b>

h&.Jt

epoq

RToq

e]Ti

qH* Toir}xon [neRT^Ron qRd>.TOir<x[o]H n miou


k

Rjppcno6
8

2*.[pcoTw] oaa

nconc. -scr^c

[efcoA] oaj

ngo
8

21
'

ivr^cuj.] nT^uj. 2I

JUJU-oii

i] jujumi

21

21

10

(21)

(21)

ilTnoirioig we wish not] ov-9(\op.zv fr$ &c, Vg .. ;e w^'s/t Syr Eth n^oireuj / wish not Bo, ov-Oz\w K, Arm .. I wish Eth ^^p] N &c, Vg Bo Arm..*2k Bo (ae) Syr. .and Eth p&,TC. to be r ignorant] ayvoeiv i$ &c, Bo (ii&,TeJULi) A g Arm .. to knjw Syr Eth
r;.

ro

..

nee it.

lit.

the brothers] aStXtpot

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm

..

1i6.cn.

my

brothers
6.

Bo

Syr., our brothers

Eth

elite, our tribulation] 7repi ttjs


(c?e)..i;7rc/3

wp..

NACDFGP
that

17 37 ms,

Vg

&c

BKLM &c..eo&e nigo*..

ge-x concerning the tribulation Bo,

119 al? Syr, Theoph Ambrst

we

suffered

Eth
ax.
C

tm
[the

ut6.cuj. ax. this


trib.)
..

nigoxge-x eT&quj.
ytvofJ.vr]<; -qpnv

which happened to us] which happened to us Bo Syr ..

D^KL
lit.
fr$

&C

om

rjpav

tf*ABCD*EGMP
^e

17, r

Vg
..

Arm
Bo,
trs.

enegovo
vTrepfi.

unto the more]


..

o-yAieTgoiro excessively

ko.6 virtpfioXrjv

&c
fr$

trs. excessively

we were weighed down Bo


17 37,

KaO

vxep

8.

&c
efiap.

Iini>pi>. tRiS'ojul

trs. virep (irapa ej3ap. virep 8,

DFGKL

D*FG)

8.

tfABCMP

beyond our power] r Arm Eth 1 ..trs.


far

&c,

Vg Bo

(iigo-yo ctch'sojul)

beyond &c our burden Eth ro

eTpiiove &c

we were

Syr .. exceeded from even

SECOND EPISTLE TO CORINTHIANS


1_7
[I.
]

as
8

solation.

ye are sharers of the pains, thus also of the conFor we wish not for you to be ignorant, Brothers,
in excess beyond our power, so that
life.
9

of our tribulation, this

we were burdened
far

which happened to us in the Asia, that we were

But (&) we in ourselves, we put the death under our sight, that we should not be trusting unto ourselves, but (&.) unto God, this (one) who raiseth the dead. 10 This (one) who saved us out of so great a death, and [he
from even the
will] save us, he whom we trusted that himself even yet he will save us u we (being) fellow-workers for you in the sup;

plication
the
life]

that out of

many
life)
..

persons the grace which reached


t,-qv

(.^airoprjO-qvaL

yp.. /cat

tov

&c

..

tit

taederet nos etiam

vivere

found
9

iiTenujTeAigHOTr juniKetong that we not (any) gain in even the life Bo., that despaired vje became

Vg

Etli ro

(our

even of

life

Arm

aWa.

.. that ive despaired of our life Eth Jknon but we] aAA(a) uvtol N &e, Vg

Arm .. &W&. Bo
U*. in us,

..

and
&c,

because of this Syr

..

and Eth

gP^ 1

". & c

we

put the death under our sight]

ev eavroi? to cnro/cp. t. 6.

eo-^Ka/tcj/

(retponsum mortis) Arm (toe received) .. om eo-^. D* ..in us answer (jumepoirio) of the death Bo .. we were ready epon lit. unto us] add ju.ju.A.wren ourselves Bo .. juju. for death Eth totthoc without epon Bo (ae) .. trs. ourselves before trust Arm

Vg

we

received the

(ok
10

n&.i

&c, Vg Syr Arm ..vivifieth Eth 21) raiseth] Bo, eyeipovTi(a) &c lit. this death of this size] Bo (jumh) .. deaths strong

Syr

..

trs.

us (i) from such a death Eth

us] Eth ro ..om

AD*, Vg

(demid) Syr (vg) Eth


&c, f

atw &c and he will save en (ei 21) on

even yet] Bo, *ai en

NABCD*KLMP
..

Vg (trs.

vg Eth)
US
11

..

om

Kat

Arm
for

om en, D b Fs r G

47

before hope Syr qneao-vx. he will save

2] pveraiF^Gsr
g&pioTii

&c

you in the supplication] (21


virep rjfxtav t.
8.

1) rjpuav
vp..

virep vpm>v
Tt)

T7]

Seijto
rjp,.

115 ..v/xwv

J^**
e-scon)

&c..trs.

Serjaei

virep

C, f Vg

Bo (ien

niTioiig

egpm

Arm

..

of your 2>rayers

314

TGIIPOC KOPIHOIOTC R
negiAOT i\T&.qnio
12

ttgdtg*

orm gdtgdtpoH.
HTlTcTrnei'^H[cic]

neiiujoTujo-y
ottoit

uj*.pon. eveujnQAAOT g&poq ne n^i. Tjmivrpe i?a>.p


*jl\\
[ ]

egp^i cm
itc&.piu[

fiTe

imoiTTe

[on

OTrco^iis.]
13

a.it

e>uV\^]

cm oT^^pic Rtc
FtgoTo *xe Qj\ti\ite^-cojM aaaaoott
*JTCD

ntioTTTe.
thtttT?.

aatjuoouje oIX nKOCJUoe.

Figeimooire

i^p

js.it

HHT. \AAji UeTTIUOUJ


jGLlioov.

AAAIOOTT

lie.

TTHcOOTlt
14

^oe'Xnic se TeTHa.cocyyii uj^&o*\.


ajto

kjvtjs.

ee on

iiT&.TeTiico'crtoiien

neTitujoTTUjoT.

k\t\ ee
ne^c.
u
15

Aiepoc xe Elicit ne iIthtii neon jut negooir


o5i

iAneifsoeic
iteioTiowj
12

ic

^trco

neim^OTe

mioii.

nujopn
13

eei wj^ptoTit. -se eTeTiiexi iinjuieo21


15

21

21

neio-y. I

was wishing] aiot.

/ wished Bo
which (are) for us Syr .. ?'?* yowr prayer Eth eveujn. &c lit. that they should give thanks for it through many for us] ha Tro\k<ov
evxapio-TrfOrj

vwep

rj/xwv
..

NACD*GM

17

al,

Vg (Arm)

..

8. it. ev. v. vfx.

BD c Fsr KLP al
through
..

egpm e-xum many that they should give thanks to him (to God ae) for us that many should give thanks to him for us Syr and ye also will
efc.

oitcii ovjulhuj nceuj.

nTencJ)^-

..

give thanks in all (cases)


12

Eth

ire ire.1

is

this] avr-q eo-nv

is

our glorying Eth

mind Syr Arm


Syr

&c, Vg Bo (Syr) Arm..trs. this Frnt(eri 21) cm. of our conscience] lit. our &c lit. in a holiness] 21 ..pref. <xe that Bo egjvs.i
lit.
..

Arm

otoit (for ovoiron)


17 37, Bo
..

a holiness] 21, ayioT^n

N*AB

CKMP
(2
1
fc$

(tovo) Arm
add cordis

airXorrjTL

^DFGL

&c,

Vg (am

fu demid) Syr (h)

Vg

..

purity Syr (vg)


?)

a.\\& gn
(the gr.)

ott^..

mercy Eth .. in simplicity and in &c but in a grace of God]

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
the

(vg, trs.

we walked in

Arm .. and in the grace of God Syr *.uworld and not in wisdom offlesh)
..

juoouje we walked] 21, Bo Arm Eth and Syr we were Eth ro -*.e]
ohiiott)
13
. .

ave<nyxz<i7/iev

&c,

Vg

Syr..

gar. with you]

Bo

(>d/reii

iSen

among us Bo

(f)

4.11 Syr., pref. xieit Bo (f) not] om Bo (fo) (Eth ro) making the sentence affirmative .. Eth ro has For that which ye

^p] om
write

know we

ne^-coevi those

which

I write] ypa</>o/xv
..

S &c, Vg
i/BFG,

(Bo eT&.n aej)

fcWfcbut]

A 17, Syr Arm

aAA

-q

&.<-,

CORINTHIANS

12-15

315

unto (WJ^) us should be thanked for through many on our 12 For our glorying is this, the witness of our con-> behalf. of God, not in carnal science, (that) in holiness and
|

in the world, [wisdom, but (&.)] in a grace of God, we walked 13 For not other (things) are but more abundantly with you. those which I write to you, but (&.) they are those which ye read

and which ye recognize I hope that ye will recognize (them) unto the end. u According as also ye knew us partly, that we are your glorying, according as ye are ours in the day of our Lord Jesus the Christ. 15 And in our trust indeed I was
:

wishing

first

to

come unto you, that ye should receive the


Bo Eth
..

Vg

..

c6h\
those

e except

om

Etli ro

neTe-riiiouj

&c they
&c,

are

those which ye read] Eo, a

(om AD*)
B,

avayivwo-KtTe

Vg Arm

Eth

..

which ye know Syr

e.vio ct. xx.

FGK, Vg Bo Arm Eth..om


pref.

Bo

(b)..ciIso ye recognize

and which ye lecognizej Syr.,

&c .. and vjhich is known to you Eth ro ^ge\mc I hope] 77 fr$ TeTita.c. Bo(aegmp).. add Se N &c, Vg Bo Syr ..for Arm ..and Eth
ye will recognize] Bo..trs.
ecus

tcA.

eiriyvworeade

i$

&c

(pref.

kcli

DcKLMP
uj&fco\
14

&c except
fr$

17,

Vg Syr Arm
>\e unto

..add

this

Eth,

not

ro

lit.

until out] uja.

end Bo Eth

on

also]

&c,

Vg
&c,

Syr

Arm

. .

om Bo Eth

a.rco

juepoc

partly] a7ro [ipov<;

little from much Syr Arm we &c] Bo Eth .. trs. Kavx- vpw

(j6en ove.no juepoc) Vg (ex parte) .. -se a.11011 &c that ..from one respect Eth
eap.ev

Bo

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
are] (Eth)
Ttu>n ours]
..

K6.ta.

2-ticoii ace. as ye are ours] Te Fieerren ye also are Bo,

om
fc$

K
&c,

RthtR ye

gurreii

Vg Syr
..to

rj/xutv

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
&c, Syr (h)

..

our glorying Eth

us Eth 10

SLireivx. of
rjfjiwv

our Lord]

NBFGMP
nenn. &c
lit.

DKL
(vg)
15

ne^c

17 37, Vg Syr (vg) Arm the Christ] (^ C

Eth..om
edd

AC

)D*FGMP
Arm

37,

Vg Syr

Arm Eth ..om

N*ABCD b KL

&c, Syr (h)

gU

in our trust,

Vg Bo
counsel

(;6en n*.i) Syr Arm .. in this my confidence..!


to Sevr. K,

we] raim/ ttj K^iroiOrjo-ei fr$ &c, in this joy having trusted Eth .. taking
also

took

counsel

&c Eth ro
tt P .

iiujopft first]

N a ABC(DFG)LMP
Bo Eth

&c,

Vg Syr Arm. .to

..

(Xdeiv

irp.

v/jl.

..trs. 7rpos v/x.as eXOetv irporepov al

eei to come] DFGKL, Vg Bo Syr (vg) plu..om TrpoTcpov N* eTe-me-xi ye Eth .. trs. Trp. vfx. eXOeiv NABCMP, Syr (h) Arm should receive] Bo Eth. .trs. after grace Syr ..trs. e(<r)xT]Te to end Bo (trs. after N &c, Vg Arm jumjuLegcruwu- the second] N &c, Vg

316
Ctt^TT

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B
16

ilgAJLOT.
es.iro>

txTTiti

e&COK
g]iT

efeo\

glTHTHTTTt CT17

^K^om&.
nceenoi
^lOT^Ujq.
[tt&.i]

&co[k

TJUi^Re^oni^. eei ujawpumu


e^ov^^ia*..

e6o*\

giTitTHTTii

n\i

are

aihti

^.i^pto cm ott^c^i.

tte^-JL*.eeTre

epooir k&.t>. e*^p% xeu*vc eqeuj[io]ne htootii iia'iim&.i 18 \tw neJuuuoii juuuloh. ottjiictoc ne ^.e
*xe neitujjvxe HT&.qn[iog] ty^puyrit iioirce am 1J [h]t&itnujH[pe] iSnnoTTTe ic

no[TTe]

mjlE ovIIiaoii.

ne^c

Tivojeoeiuj

iiju[oq

HgHTJTHTTli

e6o\

giTOo[T

11

21

ju&KeikOUJ^
]

from] Bo (jp)

..

eWv

ien

ju.eo'e^o (altered to w) ni& 21 c twice gn ,7 18 19 out of Bo (21) (21) (21 )

joy)., doubly Syr

CDFGK
16

&c,

Vg

Arm Eth (trs. after grace) iigAiOT grace] fc$*A C Syr Arm Eth X apav N BLP, Bo ..reward Eth ro
..

eAton to go]

trs.

81

vp..

8i(air)e\6ea>

&c,

Vg
..

(transire)

Bo
&c,

(St.uj. hhi go) Syr (pass) Arm a.v(o and 2 you] over you Syr

Eth (/ go) om Bo (dfkl) ]


eei to come]

ek. giT. through

add

7raXiv

fc$

Vg Bo (ne.\m

Vg Bo (ei, eiei ruFKNOll, uta.1 hj) Syr (trs. to you I should come) Arm Eth nceenoi eft. g. lit. that they should escort me hy you] (/ return) v<p(a<f> D*FG 47) TrpoTrepcpOrjvai N &c, Vg Arm .. iiTeTenT^Oi
on) Syr
&c,
vfJL.

Arm Eth

iteurren arid ye indeed should escort me Bo (Syr Eth) the Iudaia] tJie ludea- Bo, tyjv lovScuai/ N &c, Iudaeam

^ovi.a.ia.

Vg Eth
8e

ro

..

Yehud Syr
17

..

the

land of Yehuda Eth


21,

nea

this]

add ovv

Hreasdan Arm &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth .. add


..

..

but if

Arm
&c,

Aiovd.ujq I wished] 21

Bo(a 2 *b*hj)
.

..

ei (eie

FGKM^ov&iuq

ivishing Bo, /SouAo/acvos

fr^ABCFGP, Vg
juhti
(ei
*.ifxipio

fiovXevop..
fc$

DK(L
lit.

-cvcto/a.)

g Syr

Arm

Bo

(g&.p&.)

Eth Arm? Eth

21)] add apa


git

&c,

Vg (numquid)
I

oirewc(&.o

2i*)m

used in

a lightness] 21 (prep,

gn probably

(om FG) tXa<f>pia exprjcrap.r)v fr$ a lightness Bo., with lightness did I behave Arm ..as a light one h &c or are the I intended Syr as foolish that which I did Eth
. .

represents the Greek dative)., nq &c, Vg .. ^upi Sen ov&.cie>.i / acted in

(things) which I think according to flesh] (21) (Bo e 2 ) .. nn e^cocS'ni epcoov *s.ic. ep. K&Tes. c*.p5 the (things) ivhich I planned, I planned

according

&c Bo

a fiov\cvop.ai

kclto.

crapKa j3ovXtvop.ai.

&c,

Vg Arm

CORINTHIANS
to go through

I 16-19

317
;

you unto the Makedonia and to go from Makedonia to come unto you, and to be 17 escorted by you unto the Iudaia. This therefore I wished.

second grace.

16

And

Did

I use levity, or are the (things)

to flesh, that

nay

18

which I think according should be with us the yea, [yea] and the nay, But faithful is God, that our word which reached
19

unto you (was) not yea and nay.


the Christ,

The Son

of God, Jesus
us,

who was preached among you through

through

(Eth)

..

that of flesh are those (things)


fi

which I intend Syr

irrooTii

with us] 21 (ivtootu MS, but


iWi) htot Bo, have been in
irap c/mol (v
these

probably repeated by error before

ii<3'mit&.i n*.i &.irio

P) N &c, Vg Arm .. becavse there ought to Syr., with me one should be his word Eth neju. jQ.JU.01t the yea, yea and the nay, nay] (21 ?)
it i

(itjujuoit

MS, but
..

&c, Syr
18

Arm

ito-y^ge.

probably repeated by error after jQjuoh) N neju otjujuoii a yea and a nay Bo .. whether
ro

yea, yea or nay,

**e] 21, tf &c,

nay Eth .. est et non Vg Vg Bo (AjITflnop) Eth


Eth, Euthal (cod)
lit.

..

om Bo
is

(a,* 2 bdeg

hjkm 18) Syr Arm

Syr

Arm

ire

mioirre
. .

..

qeitgOT ii-xec^^

is faithful

God

ttuttos-o

Oeo<s

God] (21) N &c


rjfjiwv

nenuje^e our word] 21 .. om (omitting copula) Vg Eth ..and became not false our word which was with you and it
mixed Eth
..

L*
not

was

that there is not falseness in

our word Eth ro

FiT&.q-

nwg &c which reached unto you] (21?) eTAqujumt 2&.pcoTen Bo Vg (quifuit &c) .. o 71730s v/xas N &c, Syr (Arm) Eth om oD* he who
..

sent
d.11

rio-yce eat you Eth ro ne not a yea is Bo., ovk co-riv

us

to

lit.

(was) not a yea] 21, noTA.ge>.

veu

fr$*ABCD*FGP

17,

Vg

(non
ce

est

in

illo est)
&.g&.

Arm

Bo Arm Eth.. add &.W&. dr^g*. which became in it Bo (ae)


yea] *.&.
19

ovk eyevero vat ovjuuuoii (l)


..

N c D b KL
lit.

&c, Syr (Eth)

a nay] 21, Bo, &c, Vg Syr neT&.quja)iti n^HTq but a yea is that

nuj. the Son] (21)

..

pref.

&\\>. Bo

(j)

..

add f&p Bo Syr


..

Arm

(pref.)

FG) ic Vg Jesus] 2i, tfcBDFGKLP &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth om 17 .. trs. x is N* AC, Bo (a/bdfjl 18) uTa.irt&uj. &c lit. whom they preached among you through us] (21) (Bo
..

Eth

o tov 6.

yap mos frSABCP 17 37

al

yap tov (om

Oeov

v.

&c,
..

this

>en ^Hitoir eT*.ngicoiuj ixiioq ivhom we preached among you B0..0 v v/juv (o FG) 81 rjfxaiv KrjpvxPwi fr$ &c, Vg Arm .. he who through us was preached to you Syr

18 omitting through us)..<$&\

318

Tenpoc KOPIH9IOTC B

cfeo*\giTOOT jum coT[*\i^oc]juin Tiuioeeociinfequjuijne Rce es.Tr(o AAJLion [nXA.^ OTrjce netiT^qujio]ne itgHTql 20 wepHT cjs.p *nttoTTTe [ce] neTUjcone RgHTq. ei-fee n&i

giTOOTq ne ngajtimi en^eooir linnoTrTe e&o\ 21 neTT^/xpo aaaaoit iuSjuhtK egoirn ene^c. 22 JS.TO) n^i ivr&.qc^p&.cMTe neT&.qT*.gcn ne nnoTTe. ^Tto ^q^- n^tt iin^pHft iineim^ ec^paa jutjuoit. 23 ivitOK xe ^enm&.'\ei AinnoiTTe enengHT. iijmtTpe
&o*\.

oitootK.

24

exit T^v^Tr^H. -xe ^^co epuyriT. Sinei <3"e qtp^ OT i e IIO H*soeic TeTniCTIC.

^W^
(21)

euopmeoc.
&iten

fice &.TOJ
22

juAion]
e]

iio-vs.2es.

nex*. ovJuAieit

Bo

20
23

21

21

21

eop^i

Bo

..e;6.
24

e^en Bo

a.hok] &.U&K 21

21

en J

(hj)..c;6. ii Bo (mn) otci 21 eatoit] om Bo

21

..

whom we

ourselves preached to
..

2i, Bo,

&c

6y ?ne Syr
1)

Arm

..

you Eth I Paid Eth

eft.
..

giTOOT through me]


ro
juit

/Eth

cottX.

and Soul.] (21

Bo, kcu
S.

criA.ot;avou
..

vinum Vg
llOt]
20

..

and by

Syr Arm

and

&c, *at <ri\/3avov DFG, et SilSilvanos Eth junequj. became

(21?).. OVK

CCTTl

nepHT **a.p (avid Eth ro) for the promises] 21, Bo (j)..add juLimoTTe THpov all Bo (Syr Eth) .. ocrai-ejrayy eXiat N &c, Vg Arm
of

ce neTujione iigprrq yea (is) that which God] 21 ..om 17 became in him] (21 ?).. ev avru) to j/<xi fc$ &c .. sunt in Mo est Vg Arm cTeit^iHTq ove^&. ne lit. which {are) in him a yea is Bo .. in Christ

himself yea became Syr .. became true in Christ Eth .. true became because of him Eth ro crfte &c because of this through him is the Amen] 21 ..for because &c Bo (hj) .. because of this also &c Bo (on) .. 810 /cat St avrov to (om fr$*) a^v J^ABCFGOP 17 37, Vg..Kat St
avTov to
a.

D*

..

xai ev avro) to

a.

Dt>KL
..

&c, Syr (h)

..

because of this

through him we give

Amen

Amen

by us

Arm

..

and

because of which also by because of this by him and because of

Syr (vg)

confession (amina) of the glory of to God Eth ro en^eoo-y &c

God we
lit.

give

Eth

..

him the him the and by him Amen

througii us] 21,

to) 6e(x> 77730s


..

unto the giving glory to God Sofav St rj^wv fr$ &c, Bo (.G.<^ evcoor

eftoX oiTOTeit)

add

/cat

ti/x^v

FG om
..

St

CLO,

Vg ..

to the

glory

of God Syr ..by us

to the

glory

&c

Arm

..

to

our glory Eth ro

CORINTHIANS

20-24

319

me and
[but
(**.)]

Soulianos and Timotheos, became not yea and nay, 20 For the yea (is) that which became [in him].

promises of

God yea
him
21

(is)

that which became in

him

because

of this through

He through us. and he who anointed us

unto the glorifying of God who confirmeth us with you into the Christ,
is

the

Amen
God.

is

22

This (one)

who

sealed us,

and he gave to us the earnest of the spirit into our hearts. 23 But I, I call upon God for witness upon my soul, that 24 I spare you, I came not yet unto Korinthos. Not because

21

..but

neTTa/spo he who confirmeth] o 8e /3e/3atcoi' fr$ &c, Vg Bo Arm God confirmeth Syr. .and God is he who confirmeth Eth ..awrZ
&c,
vfi.

he confirmeth us

GKLOP
C..v/a.
tr.

m Vg B

Eth ro jOLjuloii itCuuHTn us with you] Bo (om jujuou j) Syr Arm Eth ..vfia<s
egoirii
..

NADF
crvv
rjp..

&c
the

..

in Christum

Christ

Vg Bo..n^c
V'

in

the

ene^c into the Christ] cis xP ia"rov N Christ Vg Clem Syr Arm Eth n^c ne is Christ Bo (dl) avco and] om SyrEtli
..

avco nenT&.qT&.gcn and he

who anointed
Vg../c. x-

us] Bo,
v/jlcls

kcli
..

;^io-as wp-as

fr$

&c..o

kcu XP-

D gr dfgm
,

B*

he

who himself

anointeth us Syr., and anointed us Arm .. by whom he anointed us Eth .. and he who called us Bo (a eh mg ) .. and he who called Bo (b) ..

and

anointeth us
. .

Arm
22

nTe$^ ne
&c,

God Eth ro of God is Bo


..

(b)

n*J

iiTAqccJ). this (one)

C c DLO AC*KP
earnest]

Arm

kcu o

crcp.

is God] ^^ ne is God Bo N &c, Vg Eth ro om Syr Eth who sealed] o /cat o-<ppayL(rap.evo<s N C B FG, dm Vg (am &c) /cat o-(f>pay. N*

ne nnoirre
..

Oeos

..

..

17 37,

ovog

&.qepccj>.

Bo

enengHT
v/xwv 17,
23

.. ap(p)afiw(o)va into our hearts] Bo Eth.. cv Tats

and he sealed Bo Syr Eth A,pne &c, Eth (arabon) .. rahbuno Syr eg.
k.

vpnav

&c, Syr., cv-

Vg

(tol)

-2kc]

and Eth

^-enm. &c

I call

upon God
witness
..

for

orfce $>% iixieepe / cry against witness Syr .. I bear witness to God

God as
Eth
..

Bo

..

witness] ^-touj to God I bear

N
fr$

&c
&c,

..testem

Deum

invoco

Vg Arm

/xaprvpa tov Ocov eTrtKaXovpiat bear witness to God and I

beseech

Eth ro 'H'co I spare] ai^-a.co Bo (a 2 *e 2 j) Syr .. <8o/Aevos Bo (ei^&.co) .. because of sparing Arm &e yet] Bo (xe)

fr$

&c, (Vg)
24

Arm

..

om FG, d Syr Eth


Eth
Bo,
..

enopm^oc
Eth
ro

unto K.] through

Macedonia Eth ro
oiF^c] but not

and
it.

not also
v/jlwv

eTCTiin. unto your

faith]

eneTenn&g^

ttjs

DFG, Vg

Syr.,

om

vp.<av

Arm

..

320

T6IIPOC KOPIHGIOTC
TniCTIC.

E
irjs.p

ewpiy&ppou>6 IineTR"pjs.uje.
gtt

eTeTnjsoepjs.TTH'y'nT

II.

jviKpitie
2

injs.i

mju

eT*5ei

oh

ujjs.puyriT

oji

OTrTVTrnH.

neTHJ>uVirnei 5juw[t]h. eie hvia neTttJs.e7rq>[pjs.]ne juuuloi ciaahti neTJ^jxIVirnei 3 itoot. efeo*\ [n]j*,i <7js.p UTJs.iceoTq. x[k]js.c ewiuei
euj*xe

jv.hok

c^p

T^Trnei
tootott.

ii[oH]TOTr
ei[Ku>]

imeTeujuje eT[pjxpj\]uje e&o"\ gi-

hot hi epurru THpTiT. [m] njs.pjs.uje 4 e&o*\ t*jvp gu ovn o<? [Re*\i vjric ncoTW THp[Tii n]e[ O'5\Vl0 HTtt Q_IT [o_Jv_ n]puiiH. *JLU 2|[ [flgHJT JvICQjM *xenjvc js,ti e[TTe]\Tnei. js/XAjs. <se[K^c 5 \irnei *juioi js.ii. js.*\<Vjs. Js.no Aiepoirc. <xe riHJs.enifias.pei iiuiuym
]
,

21

e-r.ju.ei

on] eTjuon 21

(21)
4

ireTn^-neTn^-neTit^.]
B

(21).. e-r-eT-eo

Bo

(21)

(21)

(21) (41)

v/xoov

-7-775

jr.

&c,

Arm

crld

Eth (compel you


..

to believe)

enpujfcp-

pocoft

we are co-operating] Eth


p&uie joy] S.TT. n&i lit.
I

avvepyoi ea/xev

N &c, Vg Bo
I judged this

Syr

Arm

Eth
1

ro
A.IK.
..

^api-ros 37,

Arm
for

judged this
chose

me]
..

eKpiva 8e cpaurw tovto

J<$

&c

statui
..

autem hoc

ipse

apud me Vg

but

Syr (vg)

but this only

Arm

..

cp. tc &c

Ds

*
..

e*p.

in myself yap &c B

17 37, Syr (h) .. c|)MTNs.p &.i"^gaai epoq ii^pHi for this I judged in me Bo (0111 r<&p ae) .. and this therefore I counselled in myself Eth..

n&m

and I decided therefore Eth ro eTUei on not to come again] om on Bo (bo 18) Eth .. trs. g^ptoTen on unto you again Bo .. Tra\iv-Trp. v.
e\0.

N ABC K LOP,
on
..

Syr

(h)

..

7r.-t\6. izp. v.

DFG, Vg
to

Syr (vg)

Arm

(Eth)

oir\.

lit.

in a grief]

Bo

..

trs. 7raAiv ev Xvtty)


..

N N

&c,

Vg Syr
Vg Bo
..

Arm
2

trs. zk6f.1v ev A.

minusc. vix mu.

to

come sad

you Eth
&c,

Arm
&c,

euj-se e^noK u*.p for if I] 21, Syr..t yap tyw .. 6w eie then] 21, Bo (se) .. om Syr if I Eth

Eth

kcu

fr*

who (is) he who &c] nuu ct. Bo, tis o ne-rN* A B C, Eth tis co-rtv o N c D F G K L O P &c, Vg Syr Arm n*.\irnei (nH 2i)el giT. nmi wno w ^ grieve through me] (21), o Ainroup.. c epov N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. lit. he who I caused grief to him Syr Eth he who I caused joy to him Eth ro
ne-rn^.
. . . .

Vg Arm

nun

CORINTHIANS

II 1-5

321

we

are lord unto your faith, but (&) we, we are co-operating for your joy for ye are standing by the faith.
;

I decided this for myself, not to [come] again unto 2 in grief For if I am he who will grieve you, then who
II.

you
(is)

he
in

who

will gladden,

me

except

him who

will grieve through

3 For this I wrote, that I should not come, and grieve them for those through whom it is right for me to rejoice being confident of you all, that my joy is the (joy) of you 4 all. For out of great tribulation and anguish of heart

me.

I wrote to
grieve,

you through [many] tears;


(,) that
5

but

]he

grieved

me

not,

not that ye should but partially, that

n*.i
..

re>p

for this]

/cat

yap typ. tovto


a.

olvto
..

17,

Syr (h*)
avro
t.

Arm
CO,

cdd

/cat

eyp. t. a. this also

Syr

..

and

&c (t. Eth .. kcli

typ.

eyp.

DFG, Vg) tovto A, Arm

kcu

(.yp.

..

oirog 3>ea

eaciSmq

and

this I wrote Bo nr^icegTq lit. I wrote it] 21, Bo (e^c^HTq) yP a^a N* ABC* OF i7,Vg (am) Arm .. add W/uv N c CcDFGKL &c, seu&.c enn&ei that I should not come] g!iie>. jviuja.ui Vg Syr Eth

o^purren on that should I come unto you again Bo Eth (om to you) .. c\6wv fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm TeAvnei (h 21) ngHTOv and grieve in them] 21, Xvir-qv o-(e)xw N &e..add ein Xvirqv DFG, Vg Syr (h*) .. riTe ujTeju<3'i ju.K*.g RgHT fire uh / might not receive grief of
wa. pt]
k

those

Arm
who

Bo., they should cause grief to me Syr .. grief I should endure .. should not iteTeujuje &c lit. those happen to me grief Eth
it is

right for

me

to rejoice
..

Xa.ipf.iv

&c,

Vg

(Bo)

those

who ought

through them] (21 1) acp tav cSei p.e to have caused me joy Syr ..

whence

it was worthy for me to rejoice Arm (Eth) .i[kco] ilgTHi being confident] (21 1) epe rt^gHT -oht being confident Bo, TreTrot^s N &c, Vg Eth .. add Se Syr e. THpTu of you all] 21, N &c, Vg
. .

Bo Arm Eth
*

om

all

Syr

Vg Bo Arm Eth..om Bo (gup). .and Syr and an anguish] 21, Eth ..and from &c Syr Arm mrm to you] 21, Eth 10 .. add these seR&c &c Syr ..this (om to you) Eth Xrnei (hh 21) &c not that ye should grieve] (21 1) ovx wa. Auttt^tc N &c, Vg Arm Eth (and not &c)..not because tlmt it should be sad
u^p]
21,

&c,

jun oir\.

lit.

to

you Syr
5

..

ste frre

ireTeitgHT jQ.Ke.g

e,tt

not that your heart should

be

pained Bo

iui^eni(ei 4i)fc&pei &c I should not burden you all] (21) 41, nT.ujTexiOTrd.2 fc^poc e-xen hhot THpov lit. that I should not add
1717

322
6

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC B
TeieniTiuiia*.
7

THpTiY.

negoTo.

<5<l poouje en^i. Te e&oA giT** itTOOim ivreTWiuo n&.q e&o\ sjtio gcocTe

TeTiTcTTcconq. iicecoxiK jlaiim


are
9

junnoTe
irreiAAHte.

p^.i
8

55

noove

TV/ttih

eT&e n^i ^n^pjvua/\ei

i\oTr^iTN,nH egomt epoq. hhth. 2se eieenjie eTeTiic*&.p nta-ic^m XOKIUIH 2 UTCT gGUCTAAHT git giofe ItlAA. 10 nCTTn^KO> ti*q e&oX ^kio gui. kjvi ^*,.p miok ivr^iKio t&oA
i5.JiAtOT.

xi^Ta^po

eT&e n&i

iineitT^iR&.^.q

efeo\

eT&eTHTTit

gJ5

ngo line^c.

21

41

(21) 41
ir&p&KeJ'vei]

juiHnoTe] 21
9

41

..

aahixwc Bo,
10

&c

(21) 41

-\e 21

(21) 41

(21) 41

xueight

upon you

all Bo,

fxr}

e7nfiapu> Travras v/xas


all, lest

N
my

&c,

Vg Arm

..

Syr
..

has not

me

he grieved but partially you

should be heavy the


speech

word upon you, .. Eth has and now I burden not Eth ro that I should not burden &c
6

upon you
rj

TeieniTi(e 2i)xiia. this punishment]

trs.

tolovtw
&c,

cttlt.

fc$

&c,
..

Vg Bo
Syr

Syr

Arm Eth
is

<?e

therefore]

om N

8e

pcouje

sufficient] trs. to

beginning

Vg Bo Arm Eth of verse J^ &c, Vg


en&i unto this

Bo (khii ec^i un&ipH^ eiMeniT.) Syr Arm Eth

(one)] to him-to this Syr., eqj&i JuLTxeapH^ Bo, tw toioutu) &c, Vg Arm Eth tc eA6\ giTli lit. that by] -h &c Bo (dfkl), rj vrro
J$

&c,

Syr..ora
this

r/

47..-e^i eT&.cuju>ni

this

which happened Bo
to

Vg

(Arm..om
Eth
q
v.

Arm

cdd)
lit.

..

this

which happened

him Eth..om

ro
t. -ttX.

negoiro

the more]

tw

7rA(i)ovwv
lit.

&c,

Vg..om
[the

FG, Eth vo..many Syr Eth..

a multitude Ho
..

mult, b 18)
7

gcoCTe so that] 21 41, Bo,

&c,

Vg Arm

pref.

and Syr

Etli

(not ro)
2b.e

ivroovit(2i

..

irroq 41) rather] (21

Hj)..pref. tovvolvtwv

&c,

aaaAXoh Bo (add Vg Bo (neTov&Hq) Arm .. om AB,


V)

Syr Eth

..trs. vfia<s tovvovtlov


..

DFG
N

17

Kto n&.q efko\ forgive to


(donetis)
rejoice

him] 21 41, Eth

xapt-vacrOai

&c,

Vg

Bo (epojuo-r) Syr

Arm
&c

..

him who hated you forgive and make


they

Eth

ro

iicecoAin

lit.

may swallow up
&c,

o toiovtos

Arm

..

kind] 21 41, Bo.. KarairoOyj absorbeatur qui eiusmodi est Vg Syr

this of this

1
I should not
sufficient

CORINTHIANS
all.
6

II

6-10

323

burden you

unto this
;

(one), that

This punishment therefore is which (was inflicted) by the

most (of you) 7 so that rather ye should forgive to him and comfort him, lest haply in the excessive grief such an one 8 should be swallowed up. Because of this I exhort you
therefore,

confirm love toward him.

For because of

this

I wrote to you, that I should

know
10

ye are obedient in every thing.


forgive, I forgive

the proof of you, that Him to whom ye will


I forgave

also

for

also,

that which
the
Christ,

forgave

because

of

you

in

the

person

of

8 (S'e therefore] 21 because of this Eth

41

..

om

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

ro

Aia.Ta.'xpo confirm]

21 41, Bo (b c 18)

eg.

&c, Bo (eTa/xpe) Arm .. ut confirmetis Vg Syr ep. lit. a love unto him] (21 41) Bo Eth (with him). .trs. us avrov ayairtjv t$ &c, Vg Arm {the love) .. in him youy love Syr
Kvpwo-ai

&

.. and Eth .. nov^r.

eTfce T1&.1 t>a.p for because of this] 41, Bo, eis tovto yap 112, m (am) .. om f a.p Bo (hj) .. add k<u N &c, Vg Syr (/ wrote also) Arm rut-m to you] 21 41, Bo, vpiv 31 330, Eth, v/xwv FG..om N &c, Vg eTCTirxoK. lit. your proof] (21) 41, Bo, ryv Sok. v/xwv Syr Arm
9

Vg

&c..t.
..

8.

ttovtuv

via.

your morals Eth (icxe) Syr Arm Eth. .n


ye are obedient in
ts

Arm

TravTa

vir.

tare

Fsr G ..by proof Syr ..that I may prove you se that] 21 41 .. ei fr$ &c, Vg (an) Bo AB 17 htth gen(gn 21 41) &c every thing] (21) 41, Bo (Speqccyreju.) .. trs. &c, Vg Syr (add to me) Arm Eth (add to me,
he who ye will forgive to him] 21
L

not ro) 10 neTeTes.Kco &c


*.e

lit.

41

..

^h

eTCTenn^ epgAiOT na.q but to whom ye will grant favour Bo .. om *. Bo (hj) .. w 8c Tt x aP ecr @ ^ & c Vg om Tt Syr (pardon) .. for if ye to any one grant favour Arm ^Kto gio I forgive also]
>

41,

Kayo

N*ABC DOP
2
..

17

&c,

Vg Arm

&KOK

gco ^ipi na.q

37 47, also /Syr..#rcu eyo) lit. / also do (i.e. grant favour)


..

NC*FGL
to

him Bo

eaiou

I] (21) 41,
1)

Bo
41

om Bo

(r)
ct

irra.jK.co

&c

I forgave

that which I forgave] (21

..

o Kexapioy/,ai

tl kcx-

NABC(D*)

FGO

Vg

which I

(Syr) ngju-OT efeviaaq <^h eTe.ia.iq uoaiot et.ia.iq the favour b did, that which I granted I did it Bo .. ci ti kc^- w k*x- D

KL

17 &c, Syr (h) ..if

the Christ] (21)

I forgave, whatever I forgave Arm nmc 41, Bo (bdhjkl 18).. yu N &c Y %


..

Hire^c

of

n^c

Bo

324

Tenpoc KOPineioTc b
futeTrgoTrpcototi
jvii

u "seK^c
o&ujK

efto?V

itJul
12

i7A.p

eiieqju.e"ye.
t
,[
>

nc\TMi^c. hrnTepii ^e e^paa

eTCTpco^c IineTjs c

c e'\ioii iine^c. a^vo* ivrepe OTTiiOfS" 13 itsa irxoeic. JutniliTow gia. nMiii\. -se OTrcm itpo g}5 tijvcoh. ctitoc is.XTV.*. TiTepi^noTivcce hswTT. ikiei iinige

e&oA. eTJiA^Kei.om&..
tijm
t2s;*>.io

14

negjutOT -xe jGLnnoTTe


itoiroeiuj

ujHn.

jCLuioit

e&o\

mui

gll

ne^c.
efto\

eTOTumgT efioA iinecTOi 15 "se ostcoth g55 jmd. hiju.


^ttio

Mm

iineqcooTrn

OTrc^uoTrqe ivre

11

13

13

(21)

(21

1)41

41

"

41

15

41

11

nne-s-go-ypcocon

&c

lit.

(21)

fxrj

7r\eoveKTrjd(i)[xev

&c

J$

they should not defraud us by the S.] &c, Arm ..non circumveniamur a Sat.
..

df Vg, possideawmr a
feat the

Sat. ra

ivreujTe.1*. ncvra>.ne>.c
. .

c^ittcii ivxoiic

Satanas should do us violence Bo


frrIio&(q 21)
ujlt

lest

should defraud us Satan

Syr Eth

r^p

jut for

we

forget not] fi(ora

ab

*:H)neuo&uj &c Eo, non enim ignoramus Vg Arm .. trs. ayvoov/xev to end of verse fr$ Sec ..as to whose thought we do not go astray Eth .. for we know his thoughts Syr neqjmeeve his thoughts] 21, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. avrov ra voyjfxara $ &c .. his thought Eth 12 Tpio^c Troas] 41, Bo, rpwaSa N &c -xe] 21 41 ..and Eth
..

Tpoa? 21, TpoaSa

LP

juneir. for the gospel] 21 41


..

..

eis

Arm Eth 6\a to evay. FG, Vg (propter) m *.-yw &c and <jospeZ Syr ne^c the Christ] 21 41 Tov Oeov 17 when &c] 2 1 41, Kai #. /a. avewy/Aej/^s N &c, Vg Bo ko.i 6. /*. rjvSt. &c when a great door e<y/xevr) FG, Syr Arm Eth om Eth ro

roevay.
</*

&c,

Bo

(ene-y.)

..

,.

..

..

had been opened to me] (21 1) 41 .. Ovpas ovpo OTCon iihi u-Aew a door was opened to me a door Syr (Eth) oH mtoeic
,ev

/tot

avewy.

&c,
..

Vg
1)

cta.

to

me Bo Arm
Zord Bo

was opened
41, Bo,
..

in the Lord] (21


<Ae (j)

Kvpiw
13

N
..

&c,

Vg

Syr
ro

Arm

..

irre

nac 0/

6W Eth
TrvtD/xan

a way 0/
avecriv

om Eth

juuuIxTon &c I rested not in


//.ou

my

spirit] ovk

ecr^Ka

ra

&c,

Yg

..

I gave

not rest to

&c Arm.,

there

was not

2
11

CORINTHIANS

II 11-15

325

that

not his thoughts.


gospel
to

we should not be defrauded by the Satanas: for we forget 12 But when I had come into the Troas for the of the Christ, and when a great door had been opened
13

me

in the Lord,

1 rested

not in

my

spirit,

because I found

not Titos

my brother; but (^) when I had taken leave of them I came out unto the Makedonia. u But thanks be to
God, this (one) who glorieth us always in the Christ, and who manifesteth the odour of his knowledge through us in 15 Because we are a fragrance of the Christ every place.
for

God

in those

who

will be saved

and those who will perish

rest

to

me

in

&c Syr..jQ.ne n&nn&

JDLTOit

my

spirit rested not

Bo

xe &c because I found not]


tw(o)
/xr]

Vg

Syr, because

c evpeiv /xe tf
..

ABC*FGKLP

&c

..

found not I there Arm .. 2 tou /at; &C fr**C .. ev to p.-q


tjtoc] Timothy

&c
cd

17

eTeHnixiAii having not found Bo

Arm

irrepi (ei 4i)&.noT. ii*/y when OTrog and Bo (ae) 0111 au-rois I had taken leave of them] / dismissed them and Syr

&.W&]
I

eaei

efc.

came

out]

add xxxxw

there

Bo

..

add XLucoov from them

Bo (ho)
14 neojmoT &c lit. but the grace to God accepted] Bo .. but grace n*,i evx^io &c this God Syr ..to Se 6eo x*1 31 ? ^ &c Vg Arm us &c] trs. to iravroTt 6pLap.j3evovTL ri/xas fr^ &e, (one) who glorieth Vg (Arm), who in every place a spectacle maketh of us Syr..3>*>i

to

eeoTOitp
time

juLjuoit

e&o\

fiCHOTf

m&eii

this xoho manifesteth

us at

all

Bo

g55

ne^c

in the Christ] Bo,

Vg Arm
manifesting
kn. Syr
. .

eTovcong &c who


it

&c, Syr., ev x<* w x 7 37 manifesteth the odour of his kn. &c]

n (it aemp) eeoi


the

fiTe neqejuii eqoircmg jQuioq &c the odour of his kn &c Bo, N &c, Vg(Arm) .. revealeth in us the odour of his juia place] earth odour &c we make manifest Arm cd
t

Arm
15

cd

e.nfi &c lit. we -xe hecause] <m &c, Vg Arm 1 .. yap Syr are an odour sweet of the Christ for God] Bo (>en $^ fk .. ty^ be 18) ..fragrance of Christ toe are with God Eth .. an odour we are-sweet

in Christ

to

God Syr
to

..

an odour

sweet

we are of Christ

to

God Arm
..

..

Xv cuwSta

eoyxcv

&c

in those

who

0cw K, Palladius al) will he saved and those &c] in &c and in &c Bo
Oeca

&c,

Vg (om to

gii

ev

tois o-ix>op.evois

*cai

cv tois uttoXX.

&c,

Vg Syr {who

live)

Arm

26

TenPOC ROPIH0IOTC R

gome Aieit uctoi eio<V gli nuioT enuioir. gome xe mctoi efto\ gix ncoHg^ encong\ *,7rto Fm^gjpiT 11&.1 iiuut n iieno cto fieujuyr meTxiniy^. c*a.p &tt Fiee FtgN
16

iSnujis.2se

iirntoTTe.

d>.Wiv gcoc efioA giTA*

&.W&. gwc e&o?V. gu otttMo. nnoTTe JuLnSlTO e6o\ .GjiiioTTTe


AJLuoit.
jlihti

enuj^/xe gii
III.

ne^c.
on
ucyitgicTJs.

*>aifc.p2ei

T "PXP ei ^

geiteniCTo\H eTrcirtigicT* aajlioh

hhth

itee FtgeimooTre

uooTe.
eireuue
3

eftoA giTOOTTHTTTU Fm&.pli geitTnenicTo\H htiotiT ne jvcch^ git iiengHT


ajrto
efto'A.

epoc
17

eirwiy
-xe

aaaaoc

o_it

piane

itiui.

eTCTitoTrtong^
16
1

iiTeTiT

tciiictoXh ilne^Qc

41
(&) 41

4i
2

(*)4i

(&)(4i)
18) .. ngMioiron to some Aien indeed] N &c, Vg Bo .. om r Fictoi of odour i] Bo Bo (fo) oo-fxrjv D &
,

16

goi(ei4i)ite some] twice,


Bo,
ots

Bo (bhj

&c, aliis

Vg Syr Arm

(ito-ycooi)

Syr Arm, Antonius .. ovc^. an odour Bo

(r) ocr/xiy

jil out of] twice, Bo, c*

NABC 17

37

N &c, Vg Syr Arm eAo\ 47 (Eth ro)..om DFGKL&c,


twice, 47
lit. i
..

Yg Syr Arm
who
is

(EtL) OTAAO-y-OTTioit^ Bo,

juuov-mong the death-the life] N &c, Yg Syr Arm njta.g. &c

with these

ravra ti? iKavos fc$ &c..ad haec quis tarn who will be sufficient Syr .. to this who sufficient is Arm .. hijul ctoi iiom&noc o-yfie n&.i lit. ivho (is he) who is being sufficient against these Bo (Eth) 17 ng^g man y] 01 ttoXXol NABCK &c, df Yg Eo (o-smxhuj) Eth .. 01 Aoi7roi Ds r Fsr GL, Syr Arm cto ileujtoT who trade] Bo (evepiefiu}u>T)(Arm) .. KaTTrjXtvovTvi N &c, adulterantes Vg, who adulterate Syr Eth eho\ gcoc as i] Bo, N &c, Syr Arm .. om FG, OL Vg Eth on out of] e$ N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. in Bo (g) Syr Eth ovrMo lit.

worthy]
..

7rpos

idoneus

Yg

to this

a sincerity] Bo,

&c,

Vg

..firmness Syr
..

Arm
Eth
..

e.'AXa, 2 ]

om FG,
from]
41 )(ii

OL Vg
e&o\

(fu

demid) Syr (h)

and Syr

(vg)

eiioX

giTJG[

s5eu out of Bo, ex

N &c, Vg Syr Arm


Tenci.'xi

in

Bo (dl)

en

uje^e we are speaking]

Arm
1

gH ne%c

in

we speak Bo, XaXovpev N &c, Vg Syr the Christ] trs. en n^c Tencvsi Bo, ^ &c,
& 41
..

Vg Syr Arm
dJi^p^ei we began]
renepgH-rc
-we

begin Bo, apxofjeeOa

2
16

CORINTHIANS

II 16

III 3

327

some indeed

of odour out of the death unto the death, but of the life unto the
?
17

some of odour out

life.

And

as for these

worthy (things) with the word of God


from God, before God,
III.

who

is

For we are not as many, who trade


(&.)

but

as out of sincerity, but

(&.)

as

we

are speaking in the Christ.

We

epistles

commending us to you 2 Our epistle ye are; others'?

began again to commend ourselves. Need we as others (do), or from you to


it
3
;

was written

in our hearts,

known and

read by all

men

ye are being manifested that

&c,

..henceforth
crvv.

Vg Syr Arm (Eth) anew Arm

on again

iidrngiCT*

]4i, Bo, ttoAiv Jul. lit. to

&c, Vg,

anew Syr
us] cavr.
t] \x.t)

commend

&c

..

to

show

to

you what we are Syr


\n\
)

julhti] b 41,

frSB

CDFG

37,

Vg Bo
1

we ] & 4 1 B XP^^ V N &c Vg TiipXP ei (P evcis^H 41) iig. &c commending us to youj Syr .. we need not Arm Bo (evr^go juLAion ep&.Ten) .. o-vo-to.tiku>v vp. v/xas fc$ &c, \g..of fi^e commendation to you Arm .. lit. of commandments-to you Syr
'

Syr.. &)* (X e P ei 4 1 ) neec*


(le julh)

AKLP

&c.

although

Arm

ngenn. &c

lit.

as others, or
tt/d.

from you with others] (b?) 41


(ws
1

..

trs.

ws

rives

(add as others commending us to you or from you Bo (g^pcoTen ie efto\ giTen ohuott) .. Syr has that letters of commandments should be written to you about us or that add eTnaroXwv, command us .. ohs. ye should write, (and) ye should and 23 m s Syr (hf) add 7rpos erepov;, cf. 7rpos aAAous Chr com 2 Tii (Ten 41) en. our epistle] 41, N &c, Vg..pref. -xe otthi
o-v[v]or. cttio-toAwv
o-v[v]o-TaTiKan'
vyit. tj

7) c

v/*.

NABC

7,

Yg Arm

D*FGKLP

&c)

..trs. epistles

FG

because
41,

Bo
..

..

add

Se

Syr

..

pref. but

Arm Eth

iiTCDTn

ne

lit.

ye

is]

Bo

v/ueis

written] 41 .. which was written Syr neng. our hearts] & 41 .. neTenneng. your eveiAxe our hearts Bo (b) by error .. vp.o>v tf 17, Vg (demid) Eth ro
lit.

^cchj> it was &c, Vg Syr (our own)' Arm ccc^hottt written Bo, Vg Arm .. cy(v)yeypap. H &c ..
co-re

they knowing]

e-yjULe-yi

they thinking

Bo

(g)
(b

..

pref.

and Syr

eoru)
..

and]
it,

om Bo
all
all

(a2 e)
..

giTil

&c by

all

men]

1)

4*>

&c,

Vg Syr

among
viz. iravTinv
3

Arm

has eirtouj julaxoc jvxepojjmi n. lit. they reading men, less literal than the Sahidic .. twv avOp. omitting
ye are being manifested] 41,

Bo

FG
efc.
<fya.vepovp.cvoi.

eTeTiloircono

N &c,

Vg Arm., ye
Ainexc

are manifested

Bo

..for ye

knew Syr
?)

ivreTn Ten.
?).

ye are the epistle of the Christ] (b

(41

i"WTen ot-

328

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
AAAAOC
e&0*\
&.H.

*.T2k.I^KOHei
OTA*]e*\iv

\W\
iiioite

glTlTTHTTTit

CCH

[gU
1

oU

nenltes.

[iinitoTTTe
git

[fc.it. genn\\a 4 othtmi xe eko\ giTOOTq jLtne^c.

^X\
juU*.fcT
5
[

ctoh^ geit]n*\fc% h^ht


.

itcfc.p%.

OTitfcgTe
6

itTfei^oT]
[

i]jumi juUaoh
]ujfc it[
**.e

]grop.
]

fcWfc
[necgfci
7

e]6o\ giTi* [niioTTe Te


<c*fc]p

ftTe

ne

[neTqljmoTTOTT.
*.e

nentifc
[git

[qTfcitgo.
git

euj-xe
[

t^i

fcuottifc
]

[aaiijuiojt

geitjcgfci

\\c.Txi&Ii&ojUL [fi^migHpe mjlju.iotchc T]fte neooir nicp&.H*\] e^toiyf egoTrit [engo


geitcoite

gcocTe
8

kneqgo
ne]niTfc

itfcuj

Ftge
l

iigovo [T^ifcKOitifc
9

ajl-

itfcujcone

git

otto ot.

eiyse nelocnr tfcp

-tifcXTVoit citfcpgoiro [ft^iTOkifcujcone FtT^ifcKo[itifc ] 10 *' eiyxe nexKOitifc] ut'^ikjviocttuh gJS neoo[T.
lifcoiriOjCq
GiL.&.Te]

t^fcp

[ujcone

ejfeoA;

giTtt

ottgoot

FigoTro

&.

12 neTitfc^co qitfciu[ione git oveoov]. eiriiTfcit *.ajuun^T itg[Amc FiTuu.iite] Tit^pco itoTitot?

13

[nfcppHcifc.
FtoTJKfcTV'TjijuLifc

fcirio Kfc]Tfc

ee

fcit

i5.ju.uy!rcH[c eujfcqitco
'

itgooT fc [rFJeg&c Ftfcc. Ftce^ioXn iji.1s.0q efioA

14 gpfci e'xU neqgo fcXP 1 ^M5 enoo y FtoirioT ujoon esi[ nwuj RT^i^eHKH

fcit.

'x.e.

eqttfcoifiocq g55

14

&

AjxiP 1 ]

^XP V

&c

e-xjut]

Bo

(b iSj-.^iiien

Bo

eniCT.
ej).

&c ye are an
Christi

epistle

estis
*?)

Vg Syr

of the Christ Bo .. tore e-rr. %y i$ &c Arm .. e&v*.. lit. they having ministered it by
..

us] (b

(41)

Bo

(ee.TrigeJU.iiji)

8iaKovf)0eio-a v<p rjpnov

N &c, Vg Arm N

..

which was ministered by us Syr

eccHg written]
B,
f

..

ev(y)yyp.

&c

..

pref.

/cat

Vg Arm Eth

..

Bo, yypap.p.vr) which was written


&,

Syr

gH

Arm

neniia. in the spirit] t>, ev ttv. 37, Bo Syr .. om ev &o, Vg &c, cordis iigHT &c of heart of flesh] Bo, KapStas crap/avais

FK

carnalibus

Vg Syr
(h)

(vg)

Arm, Marcus
(fu** tol)

..

Ka.p81a.ts

aapiavais

fc^ABCD
now Eth

GLP, Syr
14

**^p]

om

47,

Vg

Bo (h*)

..

trs. after until

CORINTHIANS

III

4-14

329

ye are the
us;

epistle of the Christ,

having been ministered by

written not in [an] ink, but (&.) in the spirit [of the not in tables of stone, but (&.) in tables of heart living God]
;

of flesh.

But we have such a trust through the Christ [toward


]

God.

but
7

the writing

is

for from God is. [ 6 (&.) [our worthiness] but the spirit that which putteth to death
;

maketh

the ministration of [the] death [in in stones writings] [became in glory], so that were not able [the sons of the Israel] to look into [the face of Moyses]
live.

But

if

8 How rather will because of the glory of his face, not [the ministration of the] spirit become in glory ? 9 For if
|

the glory became of the ministration [of condemnation] more will exceed [the ministration] of the righteousness in the

n For if that which will be done away [became through glory, much rather] that which will remain will [become in glory]. 12 Having therefore such hope we use great boldness 13 and not according as Moyses, [who is wont to put of speech,
10

glory.

upon [his face, ] for until this very day the same covering abode upon the reading of the old covenant, and it is not revealed that it will be done away in the Christ.
a] covering

(until

today Eth

ro),

Cyp

277

arjuepov yp-epas

^ ABCD(FG)
&.

..

in hod.

ngoov lit. of day] Bo (Arm) .. t^s diemYg .. ora 7/yu.cpas KL &c,


p-evei

Syr (vg) (Eth)


(gixeit iio)
..

ujoon abode] remained Eth,


is stretched

&
&c,

&c

..

(is)

standing Syr, perstat Vg,

Arm

qx H

?s

Put Bo

e-xH

&c upon the reading

of &c]

7ri rr)

avayvwcrci
veil (is)

Bo Arm

standing upon them Syr ..for that veil remained on the old law as often as it was read nce^. Eth (om as often &c ro) .. ev rrj &c DFG, Vg (in lectione)
very

whenever

the old testament is read, that

Jx. e&.

&n

lit.

and they revealed


avaKaXv-n-To/xevov

it
fr$

revealed Bo,

p.rj

it is not not] ilqcS'topn efto\ &.it &c, non revelatum Vg.. and dis-

Arm .. and it is not revealed Syr .. and is not uncovered Eth -se that] Bo, on N &c, Syr Arm .. quoniam Vg .. until Eth .. H ne^c in the Christ] if Eth ro .. om se equ*.KU>pq Bo (h*) Bo .. trs. ev xpto"rw Karapy. N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. add irjaov 37 .. caused it to cease Christ Eth .. add until to-day Eth ro
appeared not

330

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B
15

ne^c.
*.e
17

^Wjv
kh

ujjv

nooir eTrn^wuj aaxiootchc eim


e-xit

otkjvXtiauijv

ep&.i
eirxoeic

neirgHT.

16

enei

eqit^KOTq [irxoeic *e ne]


ecAixt^TT
OTrgo
[

luajqqi
18

iinKdAiTAJuuta..

TienlT^.

ni*\
[

Tepe nenii^ [iin'xoeic]


mioii
xe]

itgHTq
git

Fi^rrpiSge

THpit

eqg'o'Xfi
!pft
[

e&o\

Tltf^ioujT e]neooir AlniioTrTe


UOTT[(x>T

glTtt

MTCIglKlOIl

cftoA gll OTTCOJOTT

eOTTOOTT

].

IV. [T&e TIM


[ee
n]TJs.TTitjs.

TUT*>.]ll

AAAA^TT U[TI'*.I&.KOIll]ak R^Tiv


Jvtt.
2

it^tt

Frmei7K<s.Kei

[d.Wis.]

tRiuo

itccoit

FmeeHTi iinujine

[itTit]A*.ooiye aai git ottiimi-

oTpt*!*..

[oT^e] riuenpupoq ^11 iinuj^'xe ii[nitoTrTe.


TJUt

*AAd*

git OtrOTFCOHcT efeo^V FlT

eilCTTNgICT&.] JULIAOH

Fma^plt [cywei^JHCic Fiitpu>ju.e iinliTO efcoX 3 AAniioTTe. euyxe neitKee7r^cme?Vioit go&c. eqgo&c
itiut
git

HTTis>KO.

gU

H2vl

A.

nilOTTC

TUiJUl

aoiscTOc iinei^ican.

-se

niteTTita.Tr

enoiroeiii

FlgHT Hitiineir-

15

uj*\]

uje>e;Sovn
b
b
..

Bo
(&)

hjklp)
2

u
s

es.] Bo

(aTegmno)
*

..

gi-s.

Bo (bdf

1T

(b)

ne-rr^Ko] iih
irre nie-y.

eeu&UKO Bo

J5.ne-ird.fc.]

iinie-y.

Bo

(k)

Bo

15

&.W*.] and Syr Etk


fr$

..

and when

they read

Eth

ro

evnekiouj
..

they will be reading] enjoon


(av) avayivixia-Krj{()raL

d.-yuje.ncouj if they

should read Bo

vvlku

&c, Syr

Arm

Eth

ev(o-!r b)Ti otk. kh lit. on (otk r ,. om jl) qx. H ^ie covering also is put Bo .. /caA. /ccu-ai &c D*FG, Vg Arm .. *aA. 7n.(eis 37) &c KeiTat N &c, Syr (thrown .. covereth them their heart Eth

law of M. Eth

jOjuudtfchc Moyses] the being a covering] nm*A.


e-n-i

on)

16

en (q

b) ei

when]

rjviKa
..

fr$

&c,

Vg

{cum) Syr

Arm

..

enjcon if

Bo

Eth

eqn&.KOTq it will turn] Bo (A.qujMi) .. they will turn Arm Eth .. one (e)av eTrio-Tptif/r) fr$ &c, Vg (lit. man) of them should turn Syr uj&.qqi &c he is wont to take
-^.e]

om Bo

(b 18)

and Syr Eth

away the covering]


t^

uj&.qio\i JuLniK&X.

ij.xx&'ti'
..

Bo

. .

Trepiaiptnai to

k.

&c,

Vg

..

will disappear the veil

Arm

is

taken

away from him

the

veil

Syr Eth (from them)

CORINTHIANS

III 15

IV 4

331

15 But (fc.) unto to-day they will be reading Moyses, having a covering put upon their heart. 16 But when it will turn 17 unto the Lord, he is wont to take away the covering. [But

the Lord

is]

the spirit

the place in which the spirit [of the

18 [But we] all of us, Lord] is, being there is the freedom. the with a face uncovered, we [look at] glory of God through conformed to the same image [out of a] glory unto
]

a glory [according as from a spirit of the Lord]. as we have had mercy shown to us IV. ] according we faint not: 2 but (&.) forsaking the hidden (things) of the
[

shame we walk not in craftiness, [and] we will not be but (&.) by manifestation ful with the word of [God
;

deceit-

of the

truth

commending]
3

ourselves to every conscience of the


is

men

before God.

If our gospel also


:

covered,

it is

being covered

among

4 in these God hardened the hearts those who perish of the unbelieving of this age, that they should not see the

17

in iTJUiw-itgHTq the place


Se

which &c]

b,

Bo

(ju.xJ.oq)

..
..

ov (tvov

FG)

^&c, Vg Bo (bT c dfkl


..

18) Macarius

(071-01;)

Marcus
..

and &c
c

Syr Eth

where

Arm

KLP&c, Vg

Syr (h)

Arm

ccjujumf being there] b Eth, Macarius Marcus.


.

c/cci fr$

D b FG

om N*ABCD*

&c, Vg.. 17, Bo Syr (vg) fis'iTpjuge the freedom] e\ev6epia Arm .. teas freedom Eth OTJU.eTpeju.ge Te a freedom is Bo, Syr 2 iine^Hii the hidden (things)] b, Bo, ra Kpv7rra &c, Vg Syr

Arm
8

. .

ra epya K, Eth (work)

if 8e

euj-xe-ne if-also] Bo (h j) .. add Se kul N &c, Vg Bo nenueeT. goAc our gospel Syr ..and if also Eth
to
6u. rjfi.

Arm
is

..

and

trs. co-Tiv kckciA.

&c,

Vg

B a 18) Syr
in

Arm

Eth (om
..

co-tiv)

&c] Bo (eqoHn)

trs. cv tois air.

Bo (rtenevA^^eXioii .. eqg. &c lit. it is being covered e. kckuA. N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth
to

covered] neTeiter.

oli lit. in] Bo,


4

&c,

Vg

..

git ne.i

&c

in these &c]

among Arm .. en 01c &c

Syr Eth

Bo,

N &c, Vg
hearts]

(Syr)

(Arm)

..

and hypocrites in this ivorld (om in this &c God Eth ew imoirre &c God hardened the
thoughts
. .

ro) whose heart darkened

God hardened

the

6. t.

darkened God, the god who is for ever Eth atwvos tovtov eTV<f>Xojaev ra j/o^/Aaxa ^ &c, Vg Arm, the God

Bo

..

lit.

their heart

of

this

world blinded

their

minds Syr

of this age] Bo..iw aTrto-rcov not believe Syr .. om Eth ose

&c,

Vg Arm.. for

imear. &c of the unbelieving that they should


see the light]

&c that they should not

332

T6IIPOC KOPIHGIOTC B
t

jsTc e'\ioii

oneooTr
5

one^c.

exe

nsa

ne eemani

oniioirre.

nneuT^iyeoeiuj c*^p
eiteipe

one^c
giTW
ic.
it^ujis.

ic ivxoeic.
6

j^it. j^fX^] ^e o[oon] iihtK R^ttoh

ooon

2se

ruioTTJe neii]T&.qxooc x[e]

otK OToem

[e&oA]
7

oo nK\ne
epe neooiro

[nMJ

RT&.qpoToe[m gn
ee^ntioiTTe
r

iten]oHT.
,

[oTiiTdiU ^.e

oo;vy

oneifc.oo oRoeitcneTroc

Fi]fie\ xe. "seKj^c

\\t&[ojul\ ujione

ne. noTre&o\ [Roht]R ^11 ne 8 eireAijae j5.jw.oh qR giofe [mo ] d>.W&. [ ] n^nopei ^n. 9 eT2k.no Kei o.o.onl
L

js."\[?V.a.

]qt\(jo

oo.ovi aai

9
[

Ul

RoiroeiULj] ii[io e]itqi


oit

OjN.

nooTr nic

go

neitctoo.^.

cseK^c

nuntcF

nic

noTroeiuj i?^p eqeoTrumcT e&o*\ go nencioojs.. \noti htohc[ cen^p^-^i^oir mjuoh onooT eT&e

mo
ic.

xck^c on
50

nooncT nic [eqe]o7rumc[ efto\ oil Teiic^p%

u
(b)
(B) (1)

(b)

neTono]

5*.

hh

eTOiis5

Bo

eujTeJU/epoirneMF ecj^oircoini for them not to see the light Bo..eis ro tov </>am<r jxov 17, r Vg (am &c).. fir) (kcit, Si) avyacrai

NABCD*FGH
..lest

eis

&c

aurois

D b KLP
(shine)
..

&c,

m Vg
ete

should rise

to

them

the light

Syr

Arm Eth
. .

that should shine to

them Eth ro
is

Iinex^
fr$

of the Christ] t. Kvptov

ti&.i

ne who

this] os tcrriv

&c,

Vg Syr Eth
6

eTe-ne who-is Bo
us]

Eth &c ..

Arm b, Bo ..trs. colvtovs Krjpvao-. N &c, Vg Syr &c the Christ Jesus the Lord] b, \- u wpiov BHKL A CD, r the Christ Jesus our Lord Bo Syr (vg) Arm .. x- K ^ a Vg (am to!) Syr (h) ..I.C. d. nostrum Vg (fu demid harl) Bo (B H J 18 s r G .. God because p .. 1. Eth J. C. F .. Kvptov eiteipe xof xFr)
juUioit
lit.

JuLne^xLc

t.

t.

2k.e

JulJULOii lit.

but

we

are

making us]
. .

..

*.noit

^e (om HJFr) gum

tchoi but we ourselves are made Bo


to

EGHKLP
10

&c, Vg Syr .. but 2 ] b, Bo, hia. iv A* B D ic Jesus Eth ourselves we enslaved you &c, Syr {because of) Eth ro (because of) ..ha iv N* A**C 17, OL Vg..Sia xP LO"rov N a 5, Bo (g the Christ) Arm., me
eavrovs S

n^c Bo (k)
niju.

.. because of Jesus Christ Eth always] (b?) Bo, 7ravT0Te tf &c,

Vg Arm

..

add yap Syr

..

and always Eth


ao)p.aTL Trept^epovTes

eitqi

&c

lit.

&c,

Vg

are carrying] (b '?) Bo Eth ..trs. muiov the death] b, Bo Syr Arm

we

CORINTHIANS IV

5-1 1

333

of the Christ, who is this, light of the gospel of the glory 5 For we will not preach ourselves, but the image of God.
(&.)

the Christ Jesus the Lord; but

we
6

are

making

ourselves

to

you

as

()

slaves through Jesus.


is

Because God

who

said,

There

light

(which) will shine

[(is) he] [out] of the


7

But darkness, [this (one)] who made light [in our] hearts, [ we have this treasure in] earthen [vessels], that the excess
of the [power] should be belonging to God, not being out of 10 8 ourselves; always being troubled in every thing

carrying the death of Jesus in our body, that also the life of n For Jesus should be manifested in our body. always we, those who are alive, we are delivered to the death because of
Jesus, that also the
life

of Jesus should be manifested in our

Arm Eth
Eth
..xt.

.. tt/j/

ve/cpwcrii/

&c,

Vg Syr

fuc of Jesus

i<>]

b,

Bo
j

NABCKLP
Db m Vg
m
(floriac)

17, r
..

Vg

Syr Arm, Evagiius ..xp^tov

D*FG, Arm cdd


Kvpiov

Iesus Christi

m Vg

(tol floriac)

..

pref.
b,

KL

&c,

Syr (h)

nenciojut*, our

body i]

Bo,

(am s &c) Syr (vg) Arm (bodies) Eth..om r)/xwv fr$ c -seKdwC on that also] b, Syr (h)..our bodies Bo (r GJKMO*p) a tva /cat fc* &c, Vg Bo (niKeb>it& on..oui oil B GM 18) Syr Arm ..

DFG, r Vg &c, Vg (am*)

om km Eth

liic
I.

b,

Sec,

Bo Arm Eth ro..add

xptcrrou

D*FG

eqeou\ should be of Christ Arm cdd Eth end N &c, Vg (am tol)..trsmanifested] b, A, Vg Bo..trs. to nenccoixa. our body 2 ] before the life Eth .. add e.n to us Bo (r)
..

Ch.

..

(dfhl

tois a-wfiao-iv rjfiwv N, r Vg Bo in our mortal body Arm cdd .. in this our mortal body Eth (Bo Fr adds feuAuoic which will die) both like 17 omitting verse 1 1 by homeotel of (f>avepo)6y/

& Bo,

A B C D F G K L P &c, Syr (h) Arm


18) Syr (vg)
..

. .

11

HOiroeiuj
..

t^p &c
enim nos

for

always we]
..

b,

fc$

&c,

Bo

.. ei

yap

tjjjlw;

FG

Syr (vg)
5^

sic

m om r&p

Bo

(e 2 *fft*)

cen.

lit.

they

deliver us] b Bo..trs. after death $$

&c, Macarius

..

gmaw niKe(*m

&c xeKa.c on that also] &, on Bo..om /cat C ..thus also Syr

fuc of Jesus]

D* F G
gn
H*)
..

b, Bo, J$ &c, mr Vg Syr, Macarius .. tov x- C..ivxeqeo-vtong should be manifested] (&?).. will be manifested Syr Teitc&,p^ in our flesh] (b 1) Bo (nen plural hcj..tc. L..ca.p=j

cv rrj-uapKi rj/xuiv t$

&c

Syr (Eth verse 10 in

this

came nostra Vg .. in our body this .. in our body). .in our mortal body Arm

334

TGIIPOC KOPIHOIOTC B
12

eTej^CTis.KO.
*.

itgHTTHTTTiT.

w>cTe njjtoTT enepirei h^ht. ntong" 13 CTTHTMl **. ilniTUWs. OTTIOT jUjUt^TT

flTC TniCTSC U^T^.


2s.iuj*w 2.
,

6C CTCHg.

"S

^iniCTCTTe. CT&C Il&I


crfee

aatoii cxoioit "se

TniCTT.
ic.

nw

Tiuyivxt:.

14

neuT&qTOTriiec qmvroTritocR gtoioti urn ic nqTA-goit eps/m uuulihth. 15 epe irrHpq ^es.p ujoon eTfeeTHTTiT. -xeK^c Te^ivpic e^c^uj^i cntaa

encooim

negovo
i6

eceT^iyo

eT

n *.i

ilTnettKdwKei

iineujng4jioT tneocyr jutTmotTTe. jvit. ^XTV.^ euj-se neiiKepuiAie


neiigoTrn
I .. ii

eei&o\
12

Ta>.uo.

^.Wx
b (i)

p&ppe
-ae
14

noirgooTr etrgooir.
i
..

b (i)
..

13

frre]

ctc]
b (i)

ttctc. that
I ..

which
b

&c
15

Eth as saith
i

scripture as usual
i

(b)

aujai] AUje%ei
)
. .

(b last syllable lost)

TOimec]
(b) (i)

-noc

eo-i&oX]
i
..

(bl)

eTce^oX Bo

T&Ko] qiia/r^KO Bo

neiigovn]

nex

C.^OTll Bo
eTeigA.CT&.KO which
will die
is

wont

to perish] (bl) (i
fc$

1)

..

eones.ju.o-y
is

which

Bo

..

trs.

Ovrjrrj

crapKi

&c ..mortali Vg ..which


fc$

dying
..

Syr
12

Arm
gwcTe wherefore]
/xev

b (i) Bo,

&c,

Vg
Bo,

(er^o)

Arm

..now Syr

6wZ

wow Eth Arm Eth ..add

njutoir the death] b (i)

&c, 17, r

Vg Syr

(vg)

KL

&c, Syr (hf)

enepuei] & (1) Bo


..

(^qepgioA) .. us death Eth

trs. rj/xiv evepyeiTou

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

was strong upon


-*.e

&c

..

and

life

numg -i.e &c Syr Arm

but the
while

life in

..

life (is)

you] b (1) Bo (om with us Eth

p)

13

eiriiT&n;

therefore b, therefore

t^c-xxxx^t but having] 1, eoirnT&n: tS'e ju.ju.&.ir having we have Arm., eqeu^. -^.e but being in us Bo ..

e^ovr
to

8c t^ &c,

Vg

..

whom

there is Syr.,

and we have (lit. in om -*.e Bo (e 2 hj)

us)

Eth

..

also

we

therefore

jum(e

b)nliak

otot

lit.

one spirit] i..om otwt one b ..one spirit Syr Eth .. that spirit Eth ro .. to avro -nva. fr$ &c, Vg Arm .. n&mn& n^nmek Bo .. n.Mnfw\
this

Bo (dgmop)
of this

i]

1,

BCDKLP &c,
&c,
..

eTfee rtM because ivimcTe-ye I believed] 1 .. om b fr Vg Bo., add K <u NFG, Syr Arm..

in that (ivhich I spake) Eth thus again

e^non gcoton
..

we

also]

1,

Bo

..

kcll 77//.eis

Vg Arm

..

om Syr

and we

also

Eth

eT&e

add /ecu N &c b 1, Bo ] encooim knowing] b 1, enejui Bo, ciSores fc$ &c, Vg..ad knowing Syr .. <fo's we Awoto Arm .. and we know Eth .. ye know Eth
n&i
2
14

CORINTHIANS IV
to perish.
13
12

12-16

335

flesh

which

is

wont

Wherefore the death worketh


spirit of

in us, but the life in you.

But having the same


because of this

the faith, according as


I
14

it is

written, I believed, because of this

spoke

we

also,

we

believe,

we speak

knowing that he who raised Jesus will raise us also with 15 For all things are being because Jesus, and set us with you. of you, that the grace, having abounded through the greater number, should make to abound the thanksgiving unto the
16 Because of this we faint not but (^) if our glory of God. outer man even is decaying, but (&.) our inner is being
;

Jesus] b 1, B 1 7, r Vg Bo (Kj*) Arm .. pref. tov Kvp. fr$ &c, Bo., pref. our Lord Syr Eth ro .. add our Lord Eth .. add also Eth ro qite,TOirnocn(iioncit i)g. will raise us also] b 1, Bo
ro
ic

Vg

(tol)

Eth
1,

..

km

r;ju,as-yc(i)pet

fr$

N*BCD*FGP
&c,

17, r

Airi ic with &c, Vg Syr Ann Jesus] b Vg Bo Eth..&a re tfcDcKL&c, Syr Arm
1,

(uncertain)

epaait us] b
for the

Bo,

rjfia<s

17,

Eth. .add
1
..

to

him Syr.,
37

om N
15

Vg Arm
lit.

hUaihtii with you] b

avv

77yu.1v

all is happening] b 1 .. gcoA tra.p ni&eii happened Bo .. ra yap -n-avra J$ &c, Vg Eth .. om r&p Bo (ghm Fr).. for every thing is Syr Arm eT&?T. (eTe|TH-m 1) because of you] (b) 1 .. add is Syr Arm .. because of him

epe &c

eTewVujami for

all things

Eth
&c,

ro

..

Si 77/xas

37

Vg

(abundans)

Tex &c the grace, having abounded] (b) 1, Arm when aboundeth grace Syr., that the grace
fc$
..

should abound Bo (tvreqep^ovo)

.. that should abound his grace Eth giTH ne^OTO lit. through the more] b 1, through many Bo Syr, on many Eth .. Sia tcov TrAeiovwv rrjv ^v^apia-Tiav i$ &c, Arm ..per multos eceT&.ujo &c should make to abound gratiarum actione Vg the thanksgiving] (b) 1 .. should be multiplied thanksgiving Syr., and shoidd be multiplied, thanksg. Eth .. oirog (om o. b'bfklit) itTeqepe &c and make the thanksg. to abound through many Bo ..-nrepto-aevo-r) eneooir unto the glory] 1, fc$ &c .. evcooir N &c, Vg (abundet) Arm unto a glory Bo Arm 16 eT&e lua because of this] 1, Bo Syr, Sio fc$ &c .. add also Arm .. 1 pref. and Eth .. and now also Eth ro (lost b) ertK&.K.ei] eiiKd.tf'i cvkokci D* euj-xe-ue if-even] e.\\&.] b 1 ..om Syr Eth Kai fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. ic-se ?/Bo .. om Bo (g) .. because Eth.. (b?) 1,

add yap Syr

Eth

..

om

r)p.wv 47,
..

neTC.

H jo)

1, o eo-w(6ev)r)/jL. N &c, g Syr (h) df r Vg Syr (vg) Marcus, neTc^go-yii Bo (neiipio.u.1 add man Arm itovgoov &c lit. of a day unto a day]

nengoirit our inner]

336
17

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B
c^p

neitc&OK

eTrooTo

nTeiieXi^ric uTeitoTr r^t^ oTgoiro ueooT my&. eiieg. ii^u eTnoiS" qpg[tofc]

cpooir *m. iieTima/y

r^p epooT oeimpoc


ne.

oiroeiiy

lie.

iieTeuTH2vT

epocvr sat gettuj** eite

V. TVtcooTit c^p

*xe epujaat tihi ii.nejuuLt.2v

fiujume

ii.uis.Tr ftoiTKuyr e&o*\ giTJiji juLnKX^ftioX e&o*\. oiritTaat ntioTTe. otthi Tid>.TAjio"yiic; I\(5'i2s ftujs. ette^ gw uimire.
2

km
17

t^p tknoj^ooui
1S

g5S naa.

eitoveiy

giuKOtt

(b) (i)

(b) (i) (cit)

ueTenTniia.ir] (b)
2
2

..

neTitn^v

cit

..

Bo
1

(l

person

AjBarE^GKMNFr..
ituie.]

DL

..

30

HJO)

(b)(i)

i..uj* b

(6) (1)

& (1
lie go

1)

rj/xepa ko.i rj/xepa

fr$

&c
..

..

de die in diem

Vg
..

..

iiegoov

s5wgH
..

or day day Eth


17

before

day Bo

day from day Syr


lit.

daily

Arm

every

neiiciOK-ii(om b)Tenoir
1

our smallness of our

affliction of

now]

..na.cid.1
..

ivre

nenoo^ge-x &c
tt^s

the lightness of our affliction of

now Bo

to TrdpavTLKa e\acf>pov
kcli cX.

^Aii^ews v/xwv

&c

..

to

Trap.

irpoo-Kaipov

&c D*FG, r Vg .. om rj/xwv B .. the affliction of this time being very small and little Syr .. the present abundance of our light
affliction

Arm. .our affliction which is for a time Eth ro.. our affl. k*.t&. ov(om or b 1) &c lit. according to which &c [and) little'Eth an excess unto an excess] b (1) fr$ &c (Vg) .. trs. after worketh Bo .. om
is vn-cpft.

N* C*, Bo (Logarde) Syr


worketh

(h)

Eth

ro

..

in
. .

an

eternal increase

Arm
K.Ta.

glory without end unto age of ages Syr


for us] (b)(i)..trs.

trs. after

glory

Eth

qpocofc ua.ii

^qepgcjA (om n&rt AjE)

Bo .. trs. to end N &c, Vg Syr (prepareth) Arm Eth curios' neooir il(om b)ujd. eneg a great eternal glory] b (1) ..amviov ySapos oo^s N &c (Vg) .. e-yfe^poc utc oitwot ileiieg unto a weight of
a glory of age Bo Syr (see above)

above)
18

..

honour and glory Eth

.. greatness of glory ro ..honour and glory

Arm

(see

exceeding

much Eth
.tt

en(il b Bo) Tiles' to ujt we look not] b (1) Bo (rNo) .. eivxoirujT not looking Bo (ae) /xt) o-ko7towtcs D*E^ r G, Syr. /07 ctkottowtwv

i/ftwv

N &c, Vg..pref. for Arm Eth [expect)

..

and let not

lead you astray

CORINTHIANS IV
17

17

337

renewed from day unto day.


eternal glory.
18

lation, according to excess unto excess,

For our small present tribuworketh for us a great

We

look not at the (things) which


:

we

see,

but

we

the (things) which we see not for the (things) which see are temporal, but the (things) which we see not are
(*k)

eternal.

V. For

we know

that

if

the house of our abode of the earth

should be dissolved, not

we have a

building from God, a house

made with hand,

eternal in the heavens.

also in this, wishing to be clothed

For we groan with our abode which is


2

Eth ro ener.-eAXew hct. lit. those which-but those which] b (1 1) Bo (ctmi) Syr .. xa-aAXa to, N &c .. the visible but the invisible Arm .. om aX\a-/3\eTr. L, Bo (p) .. that which &c but {except ro) that which Eth eiieTiin. lit. those Avhich we see] Bo (ie).. neTOvne>.-v those .. om cit .. Se <f which they saw Bo &,p] b (1) W &c, Vg Arm Eth ne are i] b 1 Ctt, Bo, eo-rtv EG, r Vg Syr Arm Eth .. om Syr 1 ctt .. om b, Bo 1 cit, ite are 2 N &c -2ke] (hj) .. and Arm ] b Bo, d f Vg Syr Eth .. om tf &c, Bo (e 2 ) 1 iihj [b .. ei i)ju.(iiTe b)f*>p] (b) 1 .. and Eth ..et si Isaiah neiiHi irre nenjut*. nua>g &c the house of our abode of the earth] b 1 iiujconi eTgi^en iiKexgi our (the k) house &c which is upon the earth Bo rj e7riyetos 77/xoov oi/aa. tov o-ktjvovs N &c our house which is in earth
.

. .

. .

this

of body Syr

tation which is

house of our habiearthly mansimx of ourfabric Arm on earth Eth &u>\ e&. dissolved] b (1) .. trs. before
.
.

. .

our house Bo Eth


Hjula.it)

oimTexii
..

&c we have

a building] (&)(i)

Eth..pref. but Syr


..

oLKoSo/xrjv-exo/xiv

&c,

Bo (om Arm, Hacarius

Isaiah (habere)

ort oik.

&c

DFG, m Vg
trs. ck
S)

e&. g.

God]
a

t>

(1)

Bo

(a 2 e &c)

Syr Eth..

6eov exofxev
1,
fc$

(B ri>FKL)

Arm

iiujex

eneg

eternal]

&c,

imovTe from &c, Vg Bo Vg Bo Arm..om

Eth
2

heaven eternal Syr gii &c in the heavens] b (1) in heavens, which maketh not hand of man Eth
..

trs.

..trs.

crrev.

km ra.p &c for we groan N &c, Vg (Syr) and in


..

also in this] (b) (1)


this

..

kou

yap

ev

tovtw
2

&c

Arm
..

..

:6en

cjjejt

reiiqiexoojuL

for

in

this

we groan Bo

and

this

r^p (om a e 2 ) we expect Eth


..

euoveuj ^ &c
..trs.
1717

(-louj

e^

1) lit.

ujujov e^. yearning

to give

wishing to give on us] on us Bo .. and we wish


fr$

& (1 1)

en^iuj-

to be clothed

Syr

7Tv8. eTrnroO. to
>

end

&c, Vg..trs. desiring

to be clothed to

338

Tenpoc kopihgiotc n
iugume nefcoX gu Tne. 3 euj^e [ejituj&.itT^^q 4 k&.i gitoum. encendwoe epon ^n etiKH k&oht.
iwitou
e-xlt

aattIujl&
oit

ueTgiS neiju^ Ftujume TH^uj^goxi e[ *.}neTettTRweuj ua^n k^htt iiAio[oTr is]n. jv\X*>. e-^senate T"U)a*.k juiiumoT eto\ it5S o_i<o[(oti]. 6 moncT. epow en^i ne niiovTe. neiiTivqpgiofe *.

c^p

xxon.

oTroeiuj itixi. jvttco eucooirrt *xe enojoon oJH nccoAi^. 8-17 a* TniinfeoX iin[2c]oeic. 7 emuiocroje ii&p^^ion oireme. eic qhht a< geit&ppc ujeoni.
[ ]

netoX] "
(i)

..

eio\

i
*

(b) (r)

(&) (i)

kte)

cit be clothed (with)


?)

end

Arm ..to

our abode] (b

Eth (see above) &c, (i) Bo, to oiKTyptov rj/xwv

juuhjuu\ &c with

Vg Arm (pref. for)

..our

house Syr Eth

Arm
3

. .

tvhich is

Tne the heaven] b (i) Bo .. ovpavov t<5 &c .. of heavens in the heavens concerning which we are wearied Eth
if

ety-xe-oit

Bo.,

o-s-og

eujum and

NCKLP &c, Macarius,


onZy
{/" tt,7tew
k

we should also] i .. ora on also b .. le eujum then if if Bo (hj) Eth.. ciTrtp /ecu BDFG I7..ciye /cat
si

tamen

OL Vg

..

unless also

when

that Syr..

Arm

..

not only if when/


lit. if

Arm

cdd

..

and

if indeed

Eth

ro

enuje it(om i)-ra.&g &c Bo.. cvSvo-a/Acvot


i
..

we should
&c, f

^BCD KLP
C
..

give it also on us] (b) (i)

Vg Syr Arm
2

ckSw.

D*FG, m
..

cv8vcrop.e$a.

Macar.

Eth, Macarius encenawge epoit e^n

lit.

they will not find us] (i) Bo

(-xejiien.) ..trs.

(b

1)

(Eth)
trs.

ov-tvpeOrjaofxiOa

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm

(see above)

Bo

..

yv/jivoi evpeO. J$

emur k&jht naked] b (i &c, Vg Arm Eth ro


also, those

encene^e ^n epon we should be found Syr 1) Eth..en&Huj stuped


..

kai ^e^p &c for we


fc$

who

(are)] (b) (i

1)

Bo

(j6&.iih

&c now Syr Eth


eiujon)
..

(k. y. ot

ovtes

v Tw)

Vg (Arm) (Eth

ro) ..for

ner(neer

i) this] b i, Bo,

DFG, m
jue. ilig.

we being Vg Syr Arm Eth


abode] b (i
1)
..

om

tovtu)

NBCKLP &c,

Vg
..

(am)

o-K-qvu

N &c, Vg Arm (roof)


&c
lit.

house Syr

over the (things) (i) ..eaten neTen(cJ)H eTeirren rGMNOp)oTCouj *>n efc&ujTen iixioq over that which we wish not to strip ourselves
oireig
selves naked] (b?)

Eth e'xii neTeiiTn(cn i)from which we wish not to make our-

of Bo e<f> W ov 6eXop.v K8v(raa6ai i>$ &c (evSvaacrOai 3 al) eo quod nolumus expoliari Vg Arm (because) ..and we wish not to put it off Syr Eth (om it) ..for we wish not &c Eth ro e^ gito. lit. to clothe
. .

CORINTHIANS V
3
:

3-17

339

out of the heaven

if
4

we

should also be clothed,


also, those

we

should

not be found naked.

For we

who

(are) in this

abode, we groan, [being burdened], over the things from which that the to be clothed we wish not to be made naked, but 5 But he who death should be swallowed up by the life. worked us unto this is God, he who gave to us the earnest of
(is.)
;

the

s}ririt.

knowing that abiding


Lord.
7

Being therefore confident of heart always, and in the body we are absent from the
[

For we are walking

8_n the ancient (things) passed ]

away

behold,
..

new

(things)

became.
ourselves gioiTeit to clothe

ourselves] (1)
7rev8uo-ao-0ai

eov&geuL THiq

anew Bo

..

eveu>.u.K lit. they &c, supervestiri Vg (Syr) Arm should swallow up] 1 has eqetojuiK that he should &c, hut eq seems

written over an erasure or injury (b


1
..

is

ahsent)

iiiiAxo-y the death]

Ovrp-ov

fc$

&c,

Vg(quod mar tale

est)

Bo

(juLneTeuj^qjuLOir that which

is

Aim Eth, Macarius .. add touto Fs r G, m he who worked] Bo.. o-Karcpyacra/Aei/os fr$ &c, Syr neiiT&,qp2U)& Eth **.e] (made) Arm (prospered) ..and himself God helpeth us en.i unto this] Bo (A, r2 B a FHj) Arm .. and Syr Eth .. om Bo (0)
wont
5

to die)

Syr

ec{>M
cis

$*J unto
eis

this this

Bo
..

..

cis

avro touto

N
ire

&c,

Vg

(in hoc ipsum)..


is
..

auTo

touto 37, Syr

in this Eth
..

mtoiFTe

God] Bo

(o)
(f)

God is Bo Syr Arm ..$<$ ne fr* &c, Vg .. Eth (see above)

ne

$^

ne Bo (gmp)

om ne Bo

N*BCD*FGP, m Vg
(h)
. .

Syr

Arm

nenT^q-^ he who gave] Bo, o Sous c D b KL Eth..o K <u Sous &c, Syr

Kai Sous

&c Bo(a 2 e)
6

rc^n to us] om ne>p. the earnest] n&i&p. this iinenn*. of the spirit] of his spirit Syr .. add holy Eth
1,

eiiTHK-ngHT-encooTrii being-confident]

#appouvTs-iSores

&c,

Vg
..

Syr

fore]

we know-are persuaded ts'e theretrust-and be confident-and ye knoio therefore Eth Bo (a^dfkl, B a) Arm Eth .. om Bo (a 2 Teghjm 1, ouv N &c,
(audentes)

Bo (being

assured)

Arm

trs.

nop)

abiding in the body]

avco and] 1 .. om Bo (hj) eituj. &c Syr 1, enujon t^i abiding here &c Bo (om tm j 2 *) &c N &c, Vg (dum sumus) as long as-we dwell v(7ri)Sr;p,ouvTs Syr Arm (remain) a stranger ye are in this body Eth om Eth ro
..

since therefore

. .

. .

. .

mHiiftoX &c we are ahsent &c] (1) t/c(a7ro)ST/poup.ev $$ &c .. we are estranged from &c Bo (Tenginujjuumo) Syr Arm., and ye will go n-xoeic the abroad from your bodies and will go to our Lord Eth D*FsrG Lord] (1) N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. our Lord Syr Eth .. t. 6eov 17 eic gHHTe ^ gen&ppe ujconi behold, new (things) became] cit,
Z a

340

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B

VI. eiio ^e iiuj&Hp pgcoft Tun^p^uixXei eTiSeTpeTeTttiywn eptOTii iSneojuioT AiniiotrTe JunsuraH.
6

iy*,q*sooc

c<^p.

xe

oii

oTroiroeiuj
>k

equjHn jmciotaa

epoK. d>.Tco oii ottooott Fio7ro7F2d i a.i&oHeei epoK. IC neoToexuj tcuott ctujhit. eic negooir TeiiOT JutnoTros^i. eiiTU^- ^n uoiT'spon FioTuyr oil "\a,&."y fiojwfe. "scr^c
11

4 OT>^ ceujq tK^i^koi\. &.*\iV*> oil gioft hsa* FlTC nilOTTC oil *JUOIl ^livKOIlOC fHCTTUOJCT^ gOiC

Hire

otottiojliohh en^iyioc

oil

geiieTV-ii^ic

oil

oeii^m^KH
o_etio_ice.
6

oh
oTi
1

o_il\.ox|[

oli

geiicHiye oil ojeiiujTeKO oil


oii

geuoTujH fipoeic
f
1

oeiiiiHCTeid*..
2

oii

ottMo
f
1

Jun'sm'XH] &e\i ovujoirrr Bo


f
!

'

(cit)
4

equjHn] quj.
5

(cit

L.)
!

git]
f

n
J

cit

-seuawc] -xe cit

f*

gen-

IlHCTeiA.]

-^ f

ic gaaiftepi

e/imjiom Bo

..

and now new became

Arm

..

l8ov yeyovev(av)
lias

Kaiva

J<$BCD*FG
..

67**,

Vg
1

(ecce facta
..

every thing became

new from God


it.

1801;

sunt nova) .. Syr yey. /caiva ra TravTa


al,

and

D bet C E

KLP &c
1

18.

y.

ra

Kaiva

46 67** 72

Vg

(cle)

..and behold
a

became neiv

Eth .. and note new became all Arm edd eno ne &c but working together with (you)] Bo
all

(B

om peq)
fu

crvvepynvvTes Se 17 37,
liarl)

Vg

(demid

tol)

..

avvep. 8e

/cat

&c,

Vg(am
. .

npeqepgio& but we are being fellow-ivorkers Bo Arm (expresses you, and edd have / for we) and as helpers Syr and (om ro) we beseech of you (om of you ro) also and we help also Eth Tiin&.p. we beseech] Trapa.Ka\ovvTe<; D*FG .. o-yog Ten-^go and we beenoi
*2^.e

fiujcJjHp

. .

seech
v/jlols

Bo
(r//*as

N*C

CTSIeTpeT. ep. 17) to end

lit.

not to receive unto you]


&c,

trs. Stfao-flcu.

Arm..om
. .

vjaas

D*

..trs.

mg.

ivre

r^

eptoTeit the grace of

God unto you Bo

that should not be in

vain

not in vain the grace of

God which ye received Syr ..receive us, and make God which ye received Eth (om which &c ro) 2 uj^q-x. ir&p for he is wont to say] f!..Aeyi fr$ &c, f Vg Bo (q-xio xx.) ..for he said Syr ..for as he saith Eth .. Kaipw yap Aeyei
in you the grace of

D*Fs r G
lit.

..for in
..

a time] f ]
lit.

a time of acceptation he saith Arm a day Eth &.ttio and] f .. om Bo (l)


1

oiroiroeiuj

ovgooir-

otroiraM

Bo
time

a day-a salvation] f ] .. Tueg.-niovxea the day-the salv. eic &c lit. behold the eic behold i] f * cit .. pref. and Eth
is

now which

accepted]
his

f 1 cit

..

iSou

vw

kcu/jos tvirp.

^ &c, Vg
Arm
.'.

Syr

Eth (day time of

mercy ro) ..behold here time

ace.

behold

CORINTHIANS VI

1-6

341

VI. But working together with (you), we beseech for you 2 For he is wont to not to accept the grace of God in vain and in day of salvation say, In time accepted I heard thee,
I helped thee:
behold, the

behold, the time


(is)

(is)

now which
3

is accepted,

giving not offence day to (any) one in any thing, that no one should despise our 4 but (&) in every thing commending ourselves ministry as ministers of God, in much patience, in tribidations, in
of the salvation
;

now

necessities,

in

anguish,

in

stripes,
6

in prisons, in toils, in

nights of watching, in fastings;

in pureness,

and knowledge,

eic neoocrv &c lit. behold the day now of now, lo a time ace. Bo the salvation] f .. iSou vvv r)/j.epa crwr. frS &c, Vg Syr (life as usual) ..
1

and
now,
3

behold to-day a

day of saving Eth

(his saving ro)

..

behold a

day

of salvation
lo f
1

Arm

..

ic

a day of the
lest

gHime ^hot ic o-yegooir irre nioirx&.i salvation Bo .. a day of the s. Bo (l)


1

behold

en(ii
fr$

cit)Tn^

&c,

Vg Arm ..
gii
/jl7)8.

*.it giving not] f cit (Bo) ..trs. fxrjSevi SiSovtcs ye-should give Syr Eth ro (add to your ministry)

..

take heed therefore

and

give not

Eth

iiovcoT
cit,

lit.

to one] f

cit
.. ..

..

om Arm
fxrjSefj..

\. &c in any thing] f

Bo (om

gcoft)

Eth

ro

trs.

ev

8l8.

&c, Syr
f ] cit
..

Arm

..

nemini dantesullam
&c,

Vg Arm
..

om

Eth

ceujq despise]

fj.u>ixr]6rj fr$

Vg

(vituperetur)

eujXeA
1

be stained

make

Bo Syr (should not be stain in &c) Arm Eth (ye should not Teit(Tfi f )-*.. insipid nor stain) Eth ro (ye should not stain it)
f l cit,
..

our ministry]

DFG, Vg

CKLP
4

&c,

Arm

Eth

(Bo) Syr ro (see above)

..

your m. Eth
*

..

n Skxk.

&B N

e.XXa.]
&c,

and Eth

en(n

f ] )cir(e

f^iigiCTA. commending]

Bo Arm Eth (imperative, put ro) .. exhibeamus Vg Syr (showing) iljuion lit. us] Bo .. eavrov; & &c, Vg Syr Arm .. yourselves Eth
&c lit. as minister of God] Eth ro .. gcoc g&.iv2k.ievK(oit &c Bo .. <us 6eov Slclkovol t^ &c .. ws 6eov Siolkovovs Ds1 *, that ministers we are of God Syr and be ministers &c Eth f g Vg Arm en&ujtoc much] Bo (ovniuj^ fig.) .. add in all Eth gii geneX.] and in pain Eth ro.. in all pain Eth (Eth pref. and vv. 5, 6) in necessities] and (add in gii gen&n. gii genX. ro) torment Eth lit. in anguishes] in pains Bo .. and in constraint Eth 5 geiiujTCKO prisons] add a^cn-ao-rao-iais N &c, Vg Bo (g^itujgu>c ^.ia.KOnoc &c as ministers
. . . .

aopTep) Syr

..

trs.

after kottois

Eth

geiiOTUjH &c nights of watchgii

ing] g&.nuj(om Aj)ptoic watchings Bo 6 ^.t: gn oirr&. lit. in a pureness &c]

and in

geim. in fastings] om Eth counsel, in knowledge

342
SULK

tghpoc KOPmeioTc n
OTCOOTTH gH OTTJuHTg^pajgHT
CJK

OTTAJtllT^pC
7

oTnitA. eqov&.&ii giT

oTMT^nH
git

js/xu

c/ynoKpme.
imoTrre.

gH pS

OTUj&/xe

irre

tjuc

ott^ojj.

irre

gn-iT

ugon'Xoii iiT^iK&.iocTritH iieTgioiriTaji*. xtH neTgigfeoTrp. 8 glTW OTCOOTT AX\i OTCtOUJ. gl? OTJUUTpeq'SIO'yiV AAVl

ovcjuot. cxoc nXdwiioc j^tto) fipSiiuie. 9 gtoc eiroo&uj ATCO eTCOOTH JUUJLOH. eilAAOT &.TIO IC gHHTC epO
tiioh^. gcoc eTrn^i'xeTre juUaoii atu> nceAioTOTT
iixioit.
10

ah

gaic eiiXTrnei. eitpAUje

xe

fioTroeiuj

mui.

gcoc
TA.it

gHne eiteipe o^e notrjAHHige ttpGui^o. n Aaat. enajLiAgTe *xe iinTHpq.


[

guic
12 13

eum6e]Ke.

^QKCO

Lu.OC tlHTtt

(x)C

UJHpe eTtoUJC gtOTTHiTJTIX C&o\

neT^i-neTgi]
aiottott] 9

ua.-ii*.

Bo
1

fl

(o
)

'

nee]
l ftp. f

eiice 9 a
13

a ..Ju.oom" f

10

(9

f1

enp^uje]

(9

Eth
r'%

Aiii o-ycooirii lit. and a knowledge] ev yvwo-ei N &c ro a knoivledge after long -suffering Bo (a) add zw counsel Eth
. .

..trs.

gii

oviuiiTg.

lit.

in a (thus again) long-suffering

&c] and in hope and in


f ) A.(e f )*2tii
J

mercy and in fasting Eth ro

gn OTe.r&iTH^e

&c

lit.

in a love without pretence] Bo (irreJuieTujo&i) .. om Eth ro 7 lit. in a word of the gii o-yuj^-xe &c truth] in purity of holy spirit

which
47
8

is

pnii

without hypocrisy Eth ro irre nit. of God] 7rveu/xaTos Oeov the weapons] Sia twv ottXmv $ &c, per arma iig. through
ro
lit.
..

Vg Bo Arm Eth
giTii oire.

..

in the armour Syr .. and the armour Eth through a glory] Sia So^s fr$ &c, Vg Bo Eth ro

..

in glory Syr
8ta
Svacf>rjfi.

Eth

by glory

Arm

gii o-yxtiiT. lit. in a


ev<f>r][jL.

blaspheming]

&c,

Vg

(infamiam) Eth ro..8ia

Syr (in praise)

Arm

(by praise) Eth (in)

juii

37 73 8o, Bo ottcxiot lit. and


..

a blessing] Sia eu<. frS &c, Vg (bonam famam) and a curse Bo, 37 73 80 Syr (in abuse) Arm

Eth ro Eth
&c,

next
jmfio

o-5-ce.govi

iipUIiAie

and (being) the men of truth] koli akrjOeis Syr Arm .. as sinners and righteous Eth
9

i"$

Vg Bo

(g^noxiHi)
*i\

e-yoofcuj

ep.

lit.

l they forgetting us] f

..

ayvoovfxevoi

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm

..

as they

who know
they

iiceccoovn

uxion mi

and knowing (ones) Eth ro .. knoio us not Bo .. they whom they know not
not,

CORINTHIANS VI

7-13

343

holy spirit, in love without pretence, 7 in word of the truth, in power of God through the weapons of the righteousness (those) which are on (the) right hand and those which are on (the) left hand
in long-suffering, in kindness, in
3

through glory and dishonour

in

blaspheming and blessing


of truth
9
;

as being fordying, and behold we are alive ; gotten, and being known as being chastised, and not put to death 10 as grieving, but
; ;

as deceivers, and (being) the

men

always as poor, but making many rich as having not anything, but laying hold on all things. [ u 12 13 ] recomrejoicing
;
;

pense, I say to you, as children, to be

widened out also your-

Eth
enjuo-y

we

eitjuov dying] f 1 ..pref. as fools and (we are) wise Eth &.vio etc are dying] eitnajucnr being about to die Bo
f 1,

gHHTe and behold]


Bo., and we Eth

Arm
9
a f!

(Eth)

..

w/Acv

N &c, Vg Bo (rDFKL) Syr Aim..om and 1 u Tn(6nf )ong we are alive] f Bo (b dep) eTHM^eire 5x. lit. &c, Vg Bo Syr Eth ro
1
,

they chastising us] (9


..

a )

J
.
.

irupalo^voi
J

D*FG, Eth
9
a

gooc as
f

i]
lit.

pref.

and Syr
to

&.if(o

iv(f
]

..

en

)cejuov(om
davarovfievoi

^out

and they put us not


(ce^coTeA Haxoii)
10

death] 9* f

..

*cai

[xn

&c,

Bo
9
a

en(9
&c,

..

ii

f^Xirnei giieving]

it

tvas
it.

sad
a

to

us Syr
a f
1

-^.e]

f1
%.

..

and Syr

Arm Eth Vg Syr Arm Eth


*.

iionroeiuj

always] 9
9
..

gcoc 2
f

..

pref.

Bo .. trs. act and Syr Arm


ttXovt.

en(ii

f^eipe

but making] 9 a
gioc

\ Bo

trs.

iroWovs

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth
is to

iijuilT&.n X&.&.T i.e

having not anything] f *, Bo .. gcoc xxsx^t 9*.. cos /xt]8(v x0VTS M &c, Vg Arm ..

&c

as

as that nothing
(ro defective)

us Syr

..

there is not to

you even anything Eth


..

a f1 en(ii f ^aju^gTe ^.e but laying hold on] 9

and we lay hold on Bo (add -^.e 26) ..trs. /cat iravra KarexovT fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm (we have) .. and all (is) in your hands Eth 13 a <^xu) &c lit. I say to you as son] 9 ..trs. ^-xio ^.e juLn^iujefeiefte^e hoviot nioTen juic^pH^- ngeaiujHpi lit. / say in the same
recompense
$$

&c

..

to you as sons Bo rrjv Se avrrjv avri/xiaOiav cos Te/cvots Aeyco eandem autem habentes remunerationem tamquam jiliis dicoYg
. .

you

..Syr has as' to sons I say pay back to me my usuries which (are) with .. Arm has now the same remuneration as with children I have (to
..

say), be also enlarged ye

I say
lit.

children

Eth

evcoujc &c

to

to you as that which (I say) to my be widened ye also out] 9 a .. oireujc

344

TenPOC KOPIH6IOTC H
16
]

16 h ot ne nujioufe eiowio u fciioii Xoh. c*fcp ilnepTie JumtoTTe nepne i*nnovT eTcmc[. k^t^ ee ht\ nitoiTTe 'xooc. 2te
[

oirnicTOC

juiIT

OT^nicTOc.

aa

^n^OTrco^ gpfci ilgHTOT. T^Jtaooiye ngHTOT. Tfcujoone 17 T&e nfci iifc-y FuioTTe. Ficeujume Nfci [eir]\fcoc.
[

fcTio

fc.H[on]

^njoyenTHTTu
iifci

1S

epoi.

Tfciuccme hhtIT
jliIi

ereiiOT. FiTeTiuyome

[eoeiijujHpe

oeviujeepe.

nHOTTe nfcnTOKpfcTtjop. VIT. Trn[T^.] &. xi.Mj.tKir mieiepHT Mfc.Ai.epfc.Te. &o\ gjS TtO*\55 HIM UTC TCfcp^T JLlTl JJ.fc.pWTMoit nenitfc. errxioK e6o\ uotttMo gn eoxe A*.nno7TTe.
neose n-xoeic
16 ft a (i) (9 ) nujcon-fi] tuj. 9 ^nak-T&-T&] eie-OTOo(om o. M)eie" eie (pref. oto$> B a DFJKLo) 2P*" 1 ] Ji^pHi Bo (l) .. om Bo (9*)
18

(9
1

a
)

(1) (9

at eifx.) (y ] )

neiepHT] neeiepHT

hhot e&o\
concerning

gO)Tit widen you also Bo, irXaywO-qre.

koli

vfias

DG..

7r\aTvv6r)Te Kat v/teis i$ &c,


that,

pay

that

and widen your love to me Syr .. which is due to me upon you, widen to me

Vg

..

your
16

loving, ye

aho Eth
,

or what] 9 a ic ot Bo Syr Arm .. tis Se N &c, Vg.. and who will put altar (ark) of God in house of idol Eth .. and is he who placeth the idol in the house of God Eth ro junepne of the temple] 9 a .. noTep^ei of a temple Bo, vaw fc? &c *,non ^&.p &c lit. for we are the temple of God who liveth] 1 (9* 1) &non v&.p ne mepc^ei &c Bo .. rj/xtis yap vaos 6eov eoyxcv ion-os (N*)BD*LP 17 .. are not we that house of God Eth .. v/ms-e<rre &c N c CDcFG K &c, Vg Syr Arm, Antonius nepne temple] vaos N c &c ..vaoi fc$* 122, Clem k&.ta. &c according as God Antonius (templa) said] (1 ?) 9* .. /ca#ws enrtv o Bcos (o Kvpios 137) N &c, Vg Bo (eTd.q'soc svxeejj'j) Arm, Serapion .. and as saith God Eth..Aeyi yap o 0os D*Fs r G..as it a was said Syr scriptum est enim Lcif xe] 1 9 ..om on 37, a Serapion R$>htot (pref. S^pHi Bo) in them 2 ] 1 (9 ?) Bo (f) finOTTe to them Syr Arm .. among them Eth .. om fc$ &c, Vg for god] I 9 al Bo, avrois 6to<s Fs r GP.. avro>v 6eo<s N &c, Vg Arm, Serapion .. their God Syr .. to them their God Eth iiceuj. and they

h ot

who who

is he

. .

nT

CORINTHIANS VI
Or -what is the union

14

VII

345

selves

u 15
[

,6 ]

of the temple of

God with
:

the temple of the living God [that of the idols] 1 For we [are] in them, and walk in them I shall dwell as God said, according

and become to them


[unto] a people.
1T

[for]

god, and they (will) become to


I shall
(will)

me

and

accept you,

ls

you unto a father, and ye

become

to

me

and become to unto sons and

God the omnipotent. daughters, saith the Lord VII. Having therefore these promises, my beloved (ones), let us cleanse ourselves out of all pollution of the flesh and
the spirit, perfecting a sanctification
in

the

fear of God.

(will)

become]

..ovog netoov
/cat

they also they shall become Bo,

and gcooir (om g. l) eveujcom avroi cowtch &c, Vg Syr Arm

di to 37,

me] 9
..to

a
,

DFGKL &c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm cdd


,

..

fxov

NBCP

17

Arm
18

me my people Eth

(oirog eieuj.) Syr

& kcu Bo T^ujume and become] g eo-o/x.ai(o/A#a 17) fr$ &c, Vg Arm cdd Eth..o-yog mior eieuj. and I, I shall a be Bo (dfkl) Arm ivreTnuj. and ye (will) become] 9 .. koll u/acis ecreaOe N &c, Vg Bo (m) Syr Arm .. oirog iiecoTeii guvren epeTeneuj. ms.. nit. ji^ht. the Lord God and ye, ye also shall be Bo Eth the omn.] 9 .. Kvpios -n-avr. N &c, Vg Bo (AjDe) Syr Arm Eth (God)..
s1

nac ninMiT.
1

the Lord the omnipotent Bo &c having &c] (9*) Bo (om orit p) .. since there is to us ow therefore Syr., since then this good news we have Arm..Tauras in us Eth c^ovres Tas 7rayy. t^ &c..this therefore hope being
evIiTewii

neoutep^Te

my

beloved (ones)]

Arm..owr
Eth

brothers
1

a purification]

1 9*, Bo Syr aya-rr-qroi N &c, Vg tMoh-JI (nil 9 8)ottMo lit. purify usEth a Bo Arm .. 9 KaOapLo-w/jLevayioHrvvrjv fr$ &c, Vg Syr
. .
,

nenii*. the flesh and the spirit] i 9 y Ho., the flesh and a spirit Bo (a 2 e) .. crap/cos kcu. Trvcv/Aaros fr$ &c, Arm..trs. spirit and flesh Arm cdd.. Eth has and let us not defile en-swu the body nor let us pollute our soul (Eth ro trs. soul-body)
1

TC.p5

*i.(g i*)

e&. perfecting] 1 9* y Bo, cTru-cAowres N &c, Vg Arm ..working out Syr Eth (and let us work [finish ro] that by which we [it ro] may eoTe hott. lit. a holiness] UniT. the holiness Bo be sanctified)
1
,

the fear]

a
,

Arm

..

1 o-ygOTe a fear y

<f>ofiu>

God] 1 Bo (hj)

..

irre

nit.

1
,

Bo..0ou

Ctrmoirre of N &c &c..nTe noc of the Lord

346
2

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
X^^t
it^oiic.

ujonlt epayrK. iiniT'si


dwIOTTU)

unii^Re

A&.VT.

JU0OT.

<^p

I2Ui J5.A10C.

"Xe

TCTUULJOOn gu

iieitgHT eiAOT

Sn^ppHci^
npaoye
ivrepwei

4 &.TCO eu>nc[ 01 oTrcon. ottRt^i OTTItO^ ottTTt^i Triton hujottujott fm&.g_pHTit.

g^pioTH. ^"shk e6o\ gj5 nconc. -^pgoTro

e.**.&.Te

gU

pM

cxu

TeneXivJ/ic

g_p&.i eTAi&.Ke^.oitifc.

5 k^i c^p THpc. line Teiic^p^f si X^^tt

.CLuoTnec. a^Xa*. eireAi&e aajuoh gu


juiuje gi6o\ geitgoTe gigovit.
6

giofe

hiju..

gen-

aJV.[A]&.

imoTTe er.Uji]oit

[n]^p^K^\ei

[w]ne[TT]EfiHTr

^qn[^p^ud,\[ei

(i)
3

(9 )
a
a
)

y
5

junirxi]

..

juureii.

..

Hnep3'i
6

Bo

(l)

(0 (0

9
(9

Movio-ei(eei
(i)(9
a
)

i)-xio

juL]

iaepujopn-ivxoc
a

Bo

Ax^Ke-Jk.]

Ai&K&nk. 9

(i)

ujonii epooTii

lit.

receive us unto you]

(9

1
,

Bo..x(o-i;yx.

&c ..capite nos Vg.. bear us, my brothers Syr Arm (add for) .. and now also bear with us my brothers, for Eth .. stand (fast), and now expect us Eth ro X&.&.u- any i] 1 (9 a ) Bo,
219
a\)o)pr](ra.Te
rjfx.

&

(trs. after ilts'onc)

..

trs.

ouSera before the verbs


9
a

(Eth)

itt^onc

committed, and
Ej)
8

violence] 1 there is not whom

lit.

N &c, Vg Syr Arm 1 y ..there is not sin which we we wronged Eth ju.iui(p Bo
1

qe^ &c we defrauded not any] 9 a y .. om Eth ro a n(it 9 )ei-2s.-ei(eei i)T<3'^ei(&.i 1 9 a )o &c I am not saying
. .

it

condemning you]
trs.
71-pos

Bo

DFGKL

1 9 y .. n&.i'x. xx. &.it kat&. o-vgiovi Cing^n B C P 1 7 trs. ov 7iy>. k. Aeyw KaraKpicnv ov Aeyw &c, Vg .. not for your condemnation say I Syr Arm .. and
1

. .

(it is) not for flattery that in our hearts] (1 1) g a y 1

I say Eth -se tcthuj. &c that ye are .. that &c heart Bo .. on ev t. KapStais rj/xwv
Syr

ctt

(om B)

&c,

Vg

..

that in our heart ye are placed


..

Arm

..

that ye are fully in

our heart Eth

ejuov &c to die and

that willing is your heart Eth ro to live together] 1 9 a y 1 .. tis to o-vvairoOaveiv

k. o-v(v)^nv N &c, Vg Bo (eepujc^Hp ju.AA.OT iicju. eepujcj). iicon^) ..for dying together and for living Syr .. either for dying or for living Eth..

for living and dying with you Arm 4 oimTfci &c n^pp (g 1 9 a ) hci*.

lit.

have a great boldness &c]

(1)

2
2
:

CORINTHIANS

VII 2-6

347

Accept us we wronged not any, we corrupted not any, we defrauded not any. 3 1 am not saying it, condemning you for
:

have already

live together.
I

said, that ye are in our hearts to die and to 4 I have great boldness of speech toward you,
:

have great glorying for your sake I am filled with the consolation, I exceed greatly in the joy over all our tribulation.
ovly flesh
5

For even when we had come into the Makedonia


(&.)

took not any repose, but

we

are being troubled

6 But (*>.) in every thing, contendings without, fears within. God, who consoleth those who are humble, consoled us in the

a
,

Bo..7toAAt7

fioi

irappwcna 7rpos
..

vp.a<; i$

&c

..

ttoWt]

&C

v/nas ecrnv

D*,
. .

Vg

(est

apvd

vos)

boldness

much

there is to
. .

me towards you Syr


ro)

much boldness is to me toivards you Arm o-imT.i 2 &c much favour with you Eth
for

and thus (om


I vpuov
fc$

/ have
..

lit.

have a great glorying


&c,

your sake] (1) 9

a
,

Bo .. TroWv

p.01

kov^.
..

v-n-ep

Vg
to

and
in

much my

glorying because of you

you (of) nconc lit.


your
cons.

and much there is glorying Syr ..much glorying is to me &c Arm

Eth

me

gU

in the consolation] (1) (9 a )..efi. ;Sen TCTennoA*.^- with

Bo

tP2- CJUU

"

Bo

(f)

gU
Vg Arm
Eth

R npet.uje in the joy] (1 1) g , Bo, ev


..

exceed greatly] eaepg. Bo .. o-vog Mep. rn x aP a -^ om cv

&c,

rejoicing
eiri

iraa-n rrj

(abounded in me) joy Syr .. (and abounded to me) my e-xfi Tene\. t. over all our tribulation] (1) 9 a FG .. add ttoWw (om Bsr) 6X. vfitov N &c, Vg Bo Arm
,

Eth
5

my &c Syr Eth en-i-v/iw Fer K, Bo (aefj 26) irrepRv&p for even] (1 1) 9 a .. om kcu Arm .. and Eth a & ..when I had come Bo (p) .. (ett 9 )ei when we had come] (1 1) g a Bo.. -xi e\0. d/xwv Fs r K soul ~Eth ce^p^j 1 9* took] 1 9 a K ) ev N & c w<zs to Syr ..found Arm Eth or x(' a.\\ev] 1 9 .. and Eth eve\. jQL lit. they afflicting us] 1 9 a Bo (enge'xgto-x) .. trs. v -iravTi 6\. N &c, (Vg) Syr Arm Eth geiuuuuje contendings] Arm 1 pref. for Arm. ..trs. ca)0ev p^ui fc$ &c, Vg Bo (ujioht) (Syr) (Eth) .. battle Syr Eth gengOTe fears] 1 ..trs. eawOev <f>o(3oi fr$ &c, Vg Bo (pref. and k) (Syr) Arm (pref. and) (Eth) ..fear Syr Eth 6 nnomre God] 1, Syr Eth (that God) .. he Eth ro .. trs. rj/xas o foos
ro
..

in all

.,

K&.1

..

>

..

&c,

Vg

(trs.

deus nos)
is

Arm
to

..

<Jjh

euj*.q^noju.^the

nnH

eroeliiHOTT

$^- &c he who

wont
al,

comfort

Bo (Eth)..om

72

(Eth ro)

God comforted us RucttMht those who are


humble,

348

T6IIP0C KOPIHOIOTC B
m-pe titoc
ei
7

[g_]jOt

uj^pcm.
8-n
[ ]

a.h.

a/\*\^ oj5 nneli

oiS irrpeqei xe juuLt^Te 12 euj-xe &.icqj\i iihth.

Frr^icoaa

mi T&e

neiiTJs.q'si it^oitc.
d.'XiVd. *se

oir^e eT&e neiteceoTrconcf

Td.q'siTq sat h^ohc.


efto\.

TeTencnoTT^H
[jutnejurro

eTT[eipe]
13 14
[

ii.jw.oc

g&pon

efcoX iin]-

mottt

15
]

neqjui[iTT]ujiTQTHq wjoon

epumt.
]c

eqeip[e] jutnjuLee-ye ht[]tuijihtcoc>tjli

[]gOTO egOTIl THpT[u

w]ee UT^TeT\iujon[q ejpuiTU [q_h] oto_ot[] juu ottctcot. ^pa<[uje] se ^-thk H2h[tthtttja gu oua6 hijul].
VIII.
1-4
[

eTrconc [epou] ilTe-y^^pic] xx\i TKOi[n](om&


6

frpxifa^KOitifc. [ejvxi egoirii eiieTOT*,^jQ.

Fik^t&. e[e]

12

(b)
15

ireirr^q^Tq
16

wii]

$h mi eTvytfnq Bo..om

e.n

Bo (gmp)

(b)
4

(b)
6

(b)

humble]

Bo (iiuH eToefiiHoirr), tou? Tmreivov; ft &c, Vg (i ?) &c, Vg in] (i ]) Bo, (humiles) Syr Arm .. *Ae afflicted Eth Syr Arm Eth..c7ri C irrpe &c lit. the causing Titos to come unto us] i .. Tir&.poTcid. irriTOC lit. the presence of Titos Bo, tv\ Trap. titov ft &c, in adventu till Vg Syr Arm Eth

gH

gju &c
-2k.e

Aioncm
f

lit. but in the causing him to come not only] &>en Teqn^povcia. but not only in his presence Bo,

..

on-

fr$

&c,
(h)

Yg..and not Arm, Ambrst


12

only in his coming Syr

Eth

..

om

8e

F^G,

Syr

euj-xe *.icg. if I wrote] b .. apa ei Kai eypaxpa ft &c, Vg Arm .. A.p. ic-xe &.IC. then if I wrote Bo .. and that also which I wrote Eth At. &c I wrote not] b .. .. but (Se) will be that which I vjrote Syr

ovx

ft

&c,

Vg Bo
Eth

because of
fested] b
..

o-5-^.e e-r&e nor for his sake] b.. and Syr Eth TCTencn. eceov. your diligence should be mani-

(fxtvepaiOrjvcu tyjv cnrov&rjv v/juov ft

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
Syr

..

that

it
..

should be

known
..

that ye were

anxious because of us Eth (for us ro)


diligence

because that should be

God]
16

b,

Bo

known before God your not the Lord Bo (ae)

noTTe

ujoon fig. lit. his compassions being of more] b.. ;6en OTSMxeTgovo neqjueTuj. ceujon in an excess his comp. are Bo..
neqjuuiT.

CORINTHIANS
7
;

VII

VIII 5

349

coming of Titos unto us


(&.)

but not only in his coming, but


to

also ni

8_n
[ ]

12

If I wrote to you, I wrote not for his

sake

who did wrong, nor for his sake


that

whom wrong was

done,

your diligence should be manifested which ye (*k) God [ 13 14 15 ] his compassions being [do] for our sake [before] toward more abundantly you, while he remembereth the
but
obedience of you
16

all,

trembling.
thing.

I rejoice that I

how ye accepted him in fear and am confident in you in every

VIII.

1_4
[
]

of the ministry

beseeching [of us] their grace and the fellowship which is done toward those who are holy 5 not
:

to.

a-n-X.

avrov -rrepicrcroTepw^-eaTLv

"$

&C,

Vg (Arm)

..

much more
Bo

he

will give thanks to

you Eth

eg. ep.

toward you]

b,

(trs. after

&c

Arm .. trs. eis vp.a<s eoriv fr$ &c, Vg eqeipe remembering the obedience of you all] b, Bo (THpov) S c &c Arm (trs. &c) .. and he will remember you (trs. 7ravTuv vp.. vn-aK.) Vg Syr that ye obey him Eth .. om tto.vtwv fr$* Frra.TeTltuj. ep. ye accepted Bo ..and ye accepted him Eth .. om ro .. trs. rpop.ov e8e. out. liim] b,
ceujon) Syr {upon you)
lit.

N
(B

&c,
16

Vg Syr Arm ^p^uje I rejoice]


18,

b,

Bo,

NBCDFGKLP, Vg
37
..

Syr., add -*e Bo

HJ

dfgklp)
more Eth

..

add

ow
&c

pref.

and

therefore
1) ..

Arm., and

rejoice the

gii

in every thing] (b

trs. ev iravri

& &c, Vg (in omnibus) Bo Syr Arm Eth* eKonc epon beseeching of us] b, 8eop.evoi vp-atv ^ om us Arm they besought us Eth / beseech you Eth ro
6apf)o>
4
..

&c,
..

Vg

..

..

trs.

ev-

(&.-V

supplication

aeo)tu)&2 ju.as.ou Bo Syr

en

o-yniuj'^-

nTe-vx^P IC

il^go praying us in a great " t k. their grace and the

nejut ^MieTujc^Hp frre muje.ui.uji confellowship] b .. e-e-Ae mgJuiOT cerning the grace and the fellowship of the ministry Bo tvv % Kat kolv. fc$ &c, Vg Arm .. concerning the fellowship Eth .. that they should
. .

have a share in the grace (beneficence) Syr

. .

concerning the gift which

ctxi ego-yit eiieT. lit. which ye spend to the saints Eth ro taketh toward those who are holy] b..eTujon smi&?ioc which (is)
being to the saints
..

Bo

..

of saints Syr
us
(i. 6

..

add

Sefacrflai

quod Jit in sanctos Vg .. r>?s ets t. ayious N &c al mu, which (is) unto the saints 7/ju.as

to give to

e. the

grace &c)

iiKd.TA

&c not according

Arm to saints Eth pref. kcu, N as] Arm


..

..

&c,

Vg Bo Syr

350

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
[^W^] ^TT&.ajr iiujopn [ii.n]soeic c ii^u [girl*] noiriouj iinitoTTTfe. n^p^Ka/Xci
]

&.H itl/r^iigeXni^e
2vTTio
7 8
[
]

gJS [n'xuiirf] Fitiaut^jvk <?^p [eTl^is.pic iineii'soeic

UTeTHev^nH.
ic. -se

TeTKeume

^qpgHKe eT&TH7TTit

cTrpIi xi*.o] n[e]. 'xenjvc oiott[htttIi] eTTiie[pp3S]juL|>ol


10 gw TJLinTOHKe iineT}uuui^.Tr. ^"V *^ e ncy^nujJUH oil nwi. n^i ^^p neTpitoqpe [h]ti?. km B.ne[ipe]

juum^Te

aat.

[^W]^

nueoirtowj

^TTii^p^ei Hjmoq
line
[

cnoirq. ot[eR*,c] KdwT^

xm

" TettoTT

^e *e[n]

e&cv\.

ee iin[o"yp]oT

SLnoTruiuj.
I2

t&.i

Te ee

Gnue-xcoK

efeo*\

oI3 neTeimTHTttq.

euj-xe no[7rpo]T

(b

(24) cit

B.M.

10

(24

coaih]
I2

kii.

24

"

(24)

TieTTnTHTiiq] neTeoiniTeTiiq 24

(b)

Eth (add
TjXTTLo-a/xev

also)

^ &c, Vg
noc

..

nT^ngeXn. lit. we hoped] eT*s.nepoe\mc Bo we were thinkin Syr .. we expected Arm &\.\a
first

&c

lit.

but they gave them


cSwk. irpu>Tov

to the Lord] <s.\\^ a>irepujopn

Athito-s-

but they were first in giving them to the

Lord Bo

..

aAAa carrovs

ra

k. fc$

&c,

Vg

Syr (Arm)

..

trs. to> k. irpwrov

</jeir w?7Z and 17 ../or they themselves toere first (trs. after God ro) a^irco ne^n &c lit. and to us they committed themselves to God Eth through the wish of God] fc$ &c, Bo (l) ..then to us &c Vg.. ovog

ndkit

gion
..

efc.

God Bo
9

and

also to

giTen ncTegne ^^ and to us also through the will of us &c Syr .. and then to us &c Arm and to us

also as wished

TeTiieiiAe

God Eth .. and ws also as wished God Eth ro &c for ye know the grace of &c] b .. om for Eth
ic
>

..

cit
b,

has Remember Jesus the Christ, he having become poor B add XP L(JT0V ^ & c Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth, Antonius
. .

Jesus]

&.qpgHKe

he became poor] b

cit

(e^q) Bo.,

Syr

Arm Eth

(om on)
Syr
ocotth.

trs. Si v/xas 7rTw^vo-ev fc^ &c, Vg eT&eTHir. because of you] b cit, Bo, 81 vfAas

NBDFGLP &c, Vg
Antonius

Arm

Eth..

St

as

CK, Arm

cdd,

Marcus

eTcme. ye also should become rich] b, Eth.. trs. vfjLeis-TrXovTwo-rjTe N &c, Vg Bo (iveioTeit gioTen) Syr Arm .. trs. 7TTwx eta v/xL<; D*FG, Vg .. gioum oit enep. we also should be cit, 77/AeisMarcus Antonius TrXovT-ncriofx^v 19 al, git &c in the poverty of that

CORINTHIANS
expected, but

VIII 6-12

351
first
("the

(&.) they gave themselves 6 7 8 in to the Lord and to us through the will of God. [ ]

according as

we

9 For ye know [the] proof] of the genuineness of your love. he that became poor because of you, grace of our Lord Jesus, being (himself) rich, that ye also should become rich in the

poverty of that
this
(is)

10

(one).
is

But

I give

an opinion in

this; for

that which

profitable to you, these

who

not only

u But the doing but also the wishing ye began it a year ago. now complete [the doing] also, that according as the readiness
of the wish, thus the completion also out of that which ye 12 For if the readiness is present according to that have.

Eth .. trs. 7rr<o;(ia 7t\oot. (one)] 24 (b omitted or lost) avrov iineT. of that (one)] cKeivou fr$ &c Syr Arm
. .

N &c, Vg Bo D er F e G er
r

10

^ &c

but I give an opinion in this] 24

..

kcu yvtu/^v cv tootw

in this I give an opinion Bo .. and &c to you Si8w/xi fc$ &c, Vg .. and Bo (a.fhjkl) .. and one counsel in this I give Arm .. but counselling itaa tv^p I counsel you this Syr and in this I counsel you Eth ne-rpnoq(& 2 4)pe &c for this (is) that which is profitable to you]
. .

(24

X)

Bo

..

Tovroyap

vp.iv crvix<f>epei

&c,

Vg ..for

this

indeed

is

profit-

ATeTne.p^ei you Arm .. which is profitable for you Syr Eth &c ye began it a year ago] 24, evqp$aa6ai &c D*FG, coejnstis ab anno ic-xen cnoirq ye were priori Vg .. ^TeTenepujopn figiTeii ohiiov epoq euro Trepvo-i fr$ &c, beforehand in beginning a year ago Bo, irpoevqp^ao-Ot Arm .. trs. because that from the j)ast year ye began, not only &c Syr
able to

ee &c according as the readiness of the wish] (24) Bo, N &c quemadmodum promtus est animus voluntatis Vg mind to wish Syr ..for .. add is Arm .. as there was to you readiness of wishing (is) from desiring Eth.. for wishing (is) desiring Eth ro tm &c thus the completion also out of that which ye have] (24) ..
11

Kvre.

Kada-n-ep

&c

. ,

ootids

/cat

to c7rtTeA0-ai
. .

c/c

tov

tv

^ &c

tt a sit e t

perficiendi ex eo

quod habetis Vg Syr ..so also the

from what there is to you to means Arm ..and doing also effecting according Eth .. TTdjpH^ on (om on hj) ivre nine'sum eiioX (is) from 2)0ssessing
so in

work ye

will finish

ujconi k&>t& neTeivre

movM
liath

moir&i thus also should

the finishing be,

according
12

to that

which

each

Bo
put down] b?.. ic-xe xr&.p qujon for if the readiness existeth N &c..si enim voluntas promta est

euj-xe

&c

lit.

for if the readiness is

(01m
Bo..

HJ..M
i

v&.p n) nipcooiTTCj
7iyx>/<ciTai

yap n irpoOvpia

352

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC R
13

i^p kh egjp^i k^t^] neTT[r[ HH


uju>[u>t1. -se

uju>[
15

u
]

eneTHc&ok.

epe

eryiyio[uj ii&.]uju>ne.

r^[t\ n]eTCH[]
*.n[q

xe
16

n[&.ngOTro] iS-nqpcjcnro [j^tio] it^tikoti

ngJtio[T] ZinHOTTTe ujH[n]. n^i notrcoT ^p[io]Tn gjS ngHT [hti]toc.


2.e
18

ct^ n^cnoTT'^.H n *se


nencon[c]
[efio^V]

xxcn ^.q^siTq. eqo


uj^piOTiT
[

ricnoT^H] mootto
19

a>.qei

aaiTJHnooir
jl*iT]
]

e&o\
[

[gJiTJji]
20
]

ilitdt[pH]

neootr ii.n'xojeic

neuoirpoT
[

n^i [uHJnwc
[t]
21

MT

OTT&.

OTTTto'\A

g_]JS
[

neiT^*xpO
T]nqi efto\
[

OT'xi^KOiiei j5[ju]oq efto\ giTOOTK

c^p
i-

iinpooTuj

[njgeiineTii^noTrq

[iknejiATO

[irxjoeic juma^tc &.n[^W]*s. aaiiIjito e&oTV


15 16

h]kn
(24)

(24)
20

(24)
(24)

n&i] 24, Bo ($ki)..q>H Bo (dfkl)


21

(24)

(24)

Yg..for

Arm
14

. .

if the will was [there) Syr ..for if the inclination forward is but if the willing existed Eth 's.e epe &c that an equality should become] (M) Bo (gm^ irre

.. O7rcos yevrjTai 10-07775 N &c, Vg Syr Arm .. that should become your being equal in all Eth 15 K.Te< neTCHg according to that which &c] (24) .. k. $pH^- eTC.<6.

otfqttcoc ujumi)

Bo ..for thus saith scripture Eth n^ngovo lit. Bo .. o to tto\v frS &c, Vg (qui multum) .. he who the much took away Arm .. he who increased in taking away Syr .. he n*.riKOvi ivho hath much Eth .. both he who had more Eth ro he of the little] 24, Bo .. o (om FG) to okiyov & &c, Vg {qui modicum) Evagrius he who the little Arm (add took away cdd)../ie who little took away Syr .. he who hath little Eth .. he who had less Eth ro 16 neojuoT lit. the grace] (24).. add Se N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm ..
ace. as it is written

he of the more] (24

1)

. .

thanked Eth FGsrL, Vg Bo Bo (fk) (Eth)

ct^ who giveth]


(e-r&q)

24,

N*BCKP
Eth
..

&c, g
vfx.iv

..

Sovtl

S"D

Syr

Arm

(threw)

add

C,

Vg

heart of Titos] (24) &c, Vg about you as saith Titus Eth


17

fr^cno-y^H &c the same diligence for you Bo Syr Arm ..for us to be diligent ^
24,

(hail*) in the

nenconc our exhortation]


the supplication

Syr

..

Bo

..

Arm

..

since he thanketh

nyv TtapaKX-qcnv N &c, Vg you and he took up for

you your

service

Eth

eqo ^e

ncno-s-2k.H

&c but being

of

more

CORINTHIANS
to that

VIII 15-21

353

which come
:

13
[
l5

u
]

unto your deficiency, that an equality should be

according

which

is

written,

He

of [the excess]

exceeded not, [and] he of the little did not fall short. ae Thanks be to God, this (one) who giveth the same diligence for you 17 in the heart of Titos. Because our exhortation indeed he
received, but beiug of more diligence he came [out] unto you. 18 sent [ 19 ] by us toward the glory of the Lord and our readi-

We
:

ness

20

from] this

lest

stain in this substantial gift

by any means (any) one should put a which is ministered by us. 21 For
(&.)

we

take care for good (things) not only before the Lord, but

&c, Vg (Bo). .and bediligence] (24?) aTrov8aLOTepo<s 8e VTrapywv cause it was of great concern to him Syr *>qei &c he came &c] 24 1 &c
..

N
..

avOaiperos erj\9ev rrpos


his

vfi.

fr$

&c,

Vg Syr
to

and
to

&c cdd) of
hastened

own

accord, he

ran

come

he hastened [having you Arm..raZ he

to come to you willingly Eth .. eqiftc i*.e ngo-vo a>.q(e ae)i g^pcoTcn ;6en neqpoooirr ngHT but making more haste he came (to come ae)<o you in his readiness of heart Bo
19

nn&.opju[
eiriooTr juircfc

neooT
e

aitt. lit.

with the glory of the Lord] (24

?) ..

unto a glory of the Lord

Bo

-n-pos

rqv tov Kvpiov

8ouv
.. .. tt.

BCD*FGL
to the

al,

Vg

(ad domini gloriam)


.. it.

Arm
k.

(in gloriam domini)

glory of
k.
8.

God Eth

rrjv

avrov tov

8oav

ND b EK

&c

t.

avTt]v t.

67** 74 270, ad eandem domini gloriam

Vg

(fu)..to

own of God Syr juR nenovpoT lit. with our readiness] a 24, neju. nen(neq his B i8)pcoovTq ngHT lit. ivith our readiness of heart Bo .. /on -n-poOvpiav np.(av ^ &c (vp-uw Fs r al pauc) et destinatam volnntatem nostrum Vg and to our own heartiness Syr and unto
glory his
. .
. .

..Eth has that we might rejoice 20 gli nei. &c lit. in this firmness which tbey minister through us] 24? Avm..j6en tai ojul -oai eTOiruje.ui.uji xLiioc e&. giTOTeit lit. in this power which they minister through us Bo (h c j .. ai eTenuj.
our willingness

Arm

B a 18
p.evr)

..

eTk.nuj AjE
npuMv
frS

..

eTenuj A 2 &c)

..

ev tv a8porr)Ti ravrrj rrj SiaKovov. .

(plenitudine) Syr (greatness) Eth has that ye should not asperse your ministration 21 Tnqi &c lit. for we take care for good (things) before God not
v<f>

&c,

Vg

only]

(24

1)

Teiiqi

r&p

iinejii-eo

linoc for we
irpovoovp.i.v(oi)

jul^piooiruj uoes.nneeiievitev ot juloiioit take care for good (things) not only before the

Lord Bo

..

yap Ka\a ov povov

evw7riov

(om

ev.

$*) Kvpiov

nn

a a

354

TGnPOC KOPIH0IOTC B
22
23

] [ ^it[TUo]oir <*.e ]n[ it3Sju.d>.q pu>ju.. 24 neoTrioncf <sc efco\ fvr[eTit] M?^nH neooir. iine^Qc.

&.7r[(o

i5.n]itiyoTrujo^[

M
<72s.p

ii.Ju.oq

g^pixmi]
c]OjM

ottohojot
nHTit.
juLuioi
3
]

e&oA

[iinjejuiTo efeo\ nitKK*\Hciiv.


T[
]

IX. CT&e
2

TXIS>.KOttI^

OTgOTTOf

Site

c^p julneTHoTpoT nevi eT[uj]oTfujotr jOuut^Ke^um [e *,^]is.i^[ [ijL*o]q g^poym neitujoTTUjoir ca-sit cmeipe juuuioq g^purrH gll
^-cootii
[

neiciv. d/\*\&.

2SKd.c

nbjvb*.
4

ujume

TeTricftTuyr.

ee ettcrau) Hjuloc jmHnoTe Ficeei nJuLiiaa


*.it.

itTeTtt-

n.&\JZ-

juus.Re'xcoii

Fice^e epiOTU enTeTncefcTuyr


**

mtikki-

23

(24)
1

(24)
2

Uneu..] H.nIL 24
s

(24) ^oiiia Bo

..

(24) eju^Ke-i.oni*.

(22)

22 (24)

M.Ju.e.K.]

n^eju.&.Ke-

eirreTnceft.] 22

nTeTiict. 24

Bo (lp)

fc$ &c ..providemus enim bona non solum coram deo Vg ..for we care for fair (things) not before God only Syr ..for we think of good

(things) not only before the

Lord

Arm ..and
Bo,
fc$

right think ye

before

God Eth
23

Unexc
Vg
..

of the Christ]
..

24,

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

. .

Kvpiov

CFsr,
24

(fu)

dei
&e.

Vg

(tol)

Eth

24, Bo (ovn) Vg &c .. therefore the display Syr .. and now the display Arm .. Eth has now indeed make appear to them openly St. &.tt. &c your love, and of our glorying which we make about you] 24 1 Bo (e-sen e-Hnov) .. ttjs ayairr]^ vp.u>v /cat wp-uv Kav^crecos vvep

neoTCong

the manifestation therefore]


fr$

(ergo)

rnv ovv cvSeifiv

v/xo)v (rjfxwv

DeT*Q

>ji

73 13 y)

^ & c Arm
,
. .

(which

is over
. .

you cdd)

..

of your love and our glorying which (is) in you Syr your love, this is that in which we glory in you, we Eth ovongoir e&. manifest them] 24.. oirongq epcooT manifest it unto them Bo..cis aurovs evSeiao-#e

quae

est caritatis

vestrae et nostrae gloriae

pro vobis Vg

NCD b E**KLP
and now
also

&c, f

Vg

(in illos)

Arm .. lit.
..

in them display Syr

..

make appear in them Eth


juLneJUTO
fc$

cis
1),

avrovs ev8eiKwp.evoi

BD*
..

E*FG

17

e.
..

before] (24
*ai
s irp.

Juneju^o Bo
al

Arm Eth
Arm.,

tts 7rpoo-wirov

&c,

Vg

Syr

132 134 137

iiiieKKX.
the

the churches] 24, Bo, church Eth

&c, Yg..all the churches Syr

CORINTHIANS
also.
24 22

VIII 22

IX 4
23

355

But we sent with him [ the glory ] The manifestation therefore of your love, and of our glorying which we make about you, manifest them
before the
of the Christ.
before the churches.'

men

IX. For concerning the ministration [ ] superfluous [to] write to you 2 for I know your readiness, this in which I glory about you to the Macedonians, [ 3 ] that our glorying should not
:

fail

which we make about you

in this part

but (&) that, accord4

ing as I was saying, ye should be prepared: lesthajjlym&y come with me the Macedonians, and find you being not prepared, and we (may) be put to shame, we in this firmness (of assertion),
1

Vg,
. .

om juen Bo

eT&e &c for concerning the ministration] 24, nam de ministerio (hj) .. edAe ^.lekKoru*. jmen r&p (f^p juen ae) Bo
fc>$
. .
1

&c om yap C 2 4 1 115.. but (Se) conirept [xev yap t^s SiaKovtas cerning &c Syr Eth .. but (aAAa ?) concerning &c Arm
2

iineTno-ypoT your readiness] 24, Bo (pooovTq),


fc$

rrjv Trpo6v[xiav

of ix&.i your mind Syr .. that ye would be diligent yourselves Eth &c this in which I glory about you] 24?.. 3>a.i e^-pe*. aijulocj nujo-yv/xwv
. .
. .

&c,

Arm

promtum animum vestrum Vg

the readiness

ujot e-xen e*mo-y


v/aidv

this

of which I make boast over you Bo

..

-qv

v-Trep

KavxwfjLai

(xeKau^pai 73)
.

&C..7W0 quo de

vobis glorior

Vg
and

Arm
3

(/ have gloried)

because of this

and because of this I I praised you Eth


.

gloried in

you Syr

. .

Sue &c our glorying should not


to
k. rip.,

fail

&c] 22 ..to

/cav;(.

vpnav
cts..

B*

..

trs.

to

v.

vp..

KtvuOw

\$ &c,

Vg gm*.

neiiuj. ct. ax.

&hvlov

frreq. eqtyoiriT Bo Arm .. that should not be vain our glorying Syr., that should not be to us false in you that for which we praised you Eth .. that no (one) should judge false among them that &c Eth ro

eTneipe &c which we make about you] 22, Bo .. to .. which we gloried in you Syr .. Eth (see above) ..
neica. in this part]
affair

virep vp:,

N &c, Arm

om Fs r G

5
Syr (h*)

22

..

ev tco

//,epei

toutw

$*$

&c,

Bo
al,

Arm
Bo

..

about this
)

Arm..om N &c Arm dixi Vg Bo


4

was saying] .. (l) Syr Arm (cdd) .. trs. and you prepared as I say to them Eth
xk. I

Syr ..om pepei Eth nerxto

e.X\&.] 22, 37

(B

22, Bo, eXtyov that they might

&c,

find

juHnoTe] 22

..

ajlhtiojc Bo,

&c

..

p,Tj
..

D*

..

and
eav

if
fr$

it

be that

Eth

nceei

may come]
Bo

22,

venerint)

(*.iruja.m)

BDe rb Syr (vg) pref. Arm {where &c) (Eth)


,

Vg (cam jiTivxiiyme &non


&c,

A a

356

T6IIPOC KOPIHGIOTC B
2te

lyine *aton g5S nexTd.^po. -se iitieirxooc.


5

jitiotK.

^ionq

<3<l

2*e

oir^iia^KMOii ne ecenc kcchht. *xe

eireuipnei uj^puyriT ficeujpnceiVre iineTncjuioir. neii-

T^TeTTTepHT itJLioq -sin iiujopn. eTpequjume eqciVrayr c na>.i ^e fiTeioe. gu>c cuiott ^Tto gu)c si ft cyo lie is.it.
ne.
evTTto
7

se neTxo
*se

git git

ot^co equ^togc on
ottcjuiott

git git
git

ott^-co.

nevxo

eqitMOgc

ottcaaott

noTTiN.

noTdw neiiTA.cjTOwgq
24
cefrre]
6

gH neqgHT
cjulot-'xi]
I

otAttiih

(22
o-irjLieTS'i

co&Te 24

ov(om ot r*)cu.oir7

Bo

(22) 24

gH

OTT^-CO

^fcCO Bo

(22

(24

at

ovpeq^)
to

and we (may) be put


(vg)

shame, we] 22 24,

ko.i

Karaicr^.
2

D*L, Syr
in this

Arm

..om

ko.i

&c,

Vg Bo

35 nei(ni

4)T/xpo

firmness] 22

24..trs.

vjj.ei<s

cv ttj viroorao-ei

ravrg
tt^s

Vg Bo

(itgpHi

;en

it&iuji)

Syr Arm., add


..

N*BCD*FG 17, C C Kavxwews ^ D K

LP

&c,

Arm

(in this part of gl.)

Syr ..ye were negligent Eth 2 24, NBC LP &c, Vg Bo Syr


tltey

in that glorying with which ye glory nireiraooe that we should not say]
..

Arm

should say to you

Eth

..

om wa

{xg

Rhus, that I &c 22, C*DFG &c K imoTn ye] 22 24

..
..

7) {LCI'S 5

B* Aionq
I

22 24 ..trs. ow (om oirit Bo k) gygaafxrjv it] n&uxev\ B a o) (Syr) Arm .. Eth (see below) <3"e N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. because of this Syr..om -se ok-mi. &c that it is a necessary thing] 22 Bo (A, r K) Eth ecenc 24 .. avay/caiov N &c, Vg Bo Arm .. it was a care to me Syr &c to beseech the brothers] 22 24, fc$ &c (irapaKaXecrai) Vg (rogare) Bo (eoeT it^HT to exhort) .. to ask these my brothers Syr .. / beseech you, our brothers, necessary make it Eth eveujpnei they should come before] 22 24, TrpoeXOwcriv N &c, Vg Bo Syr (come before me).. Eth

reckoned
..

&c,

(xxevi therefore] 22 24,

Vg Bo

(see below)
vfi.

..

TrpocreXd.

F& r Gs r

uj^pcoTii unto you] 22


v,ti.

24,

77-pos

BDFG 37,

Bo

(g^pcoTeit) ..ets

prepare before] (22) 24,

&c,

&c ficeujpne. and Vg (praeparent) Bo Syr (and prepare)


it

NCKL

Arm., and prepare these men Eth ro


iicouj

(imperative)

"Eth.

..and prepare (imp.) before

(nil 24)1-. &c your blessing (add also Bo e) that which ye promised aforetime] 22 24, Bo (epujopn

juLneTucjuoT nen

Hj), irpoerrgyy.

^BCDFGP, Vg (jyromissam) Arm


om
v/auv

..

irpoKargy-

yeXp..

KL

&c, (Syr)

..

D*,

in

Vg

..

this about

which long since

CORINTHIANS IX
5

5-7
it

357
therefore that
it

that
is

we

should not say, Ye.

reckoned

a necessary thing to beseech the brothers, that they should come before unto you, and prepare before your blessing that which ye promised aforetime, for it to be prepared thus, as
blessing

and not as

injury.

But

this it

is,
;

that he

who

soweth sparingly will be reaping also sparingly and that he 7 who soweth blessingly will be reaping blessingly. Each
that which he purposed
in

his heart

not of grief or of

ye were warned by Syr that v)hich I spake to you in which ye were prepared Eth eTpequj. eqc&. for it to be prepared] 22 24, Bo r (ome, irrequj.) .. ravrrjv tToip.r)v eivai ft &c..om ravT-qv Fs G, Arm ivreige thus] joined with eqcfeTOOT 22 24 .. n&ipH^- -2ve gcoc but thus
. .

as

Bo

..

with quasi

Vg Syr Arm

..

and

thus put

it,

as

&c Eth

..

Greek

editions (Tisch. Alf. Wets. Griesb. Scholtz) are without point e/tru> r &c, Arm Eth ..and not (omitting as) Bo, and] 22 24,

47

,.

om
. .

Kat fr$*FG,

^cBCDg KLP dm Vg Syr


ne
..

-s.i

n^ouc

injury] 22 (24)

Bo

Eth
6

irXeovz^iav ft &c, avaritiam


*2se

Vg Syr Arm
Bo
..

n&.i -^.e

lit.

but this
..

..

Vg (am) Syr om al pauc om this Eth aScA<ot 37


.. ..

is, that] 22 24, tovto Se Aeyw 14, f

tovto Se ft &c,
this

m Vg ..for
..

Arm
Bo

eqn&cogc will be reaping

i]
is

24,

(eqe)
(in)

trs. Kat Oepiaei ft

&c,

Vg

Syr (reapeth)

Arm

he

who

sparing

ok &c also sparingly] (22 sowing Bo Eth one likewise will be sparing (in) his harvest Eth
who soweth
r*)c.oir
2 ]

])

24,

Bo

..for this

(22

1)

..

om

s.e 24,

Bo &c

lit.

in a blessing

i]

(22) 24, cv

se ne-pxo that he gii o-v(om ov twice Bo euAoyta D*FG, m Vg (fu)

Bo Syr

Arm

Eth

..

C7r

evAoytats

N
..

&c, f

Vg

(in benedictionibus)

eqtt&.0i>2c will

be reaping
git

2]
2

24,
]

Bo
24

(eqe)
pref.

..

trs. to

end

N &c, Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

otcjuot

(except T>*)..in benedictione de (ex) benedictione Vg ..


(fu)

Bo .. add Kat N &o r g..7r cvAoyta Fs G..t cuAoytas D*,

on

also

ctt

evXoyicus ft &c, de benedictionibus

Vg (am &c)
7

nova. &c each] (22?) 24 ..pref. and Eth


in his heart]

neirr&.qT. that

which he purposed
ft

24

..

KaOu)<i irpoi]pr](eipr))Tai tt;

KapSia
. .

(destinavit de) that which there is in his

&c,

Vg

heart he
p.r]

eK A.

Bo (chose for him in) Aim (as any one) as mind Syr .. as was pleasing to him (in ro) his shall do Eth in a grief or in &c] 24 .. gii oir\. &c lit. not Bo (eixo\ ^eit .. pref. ne = not except L with &n 7] e$ ft &c,
..

alone)

(Arm)

not as from-or as

from Syr

..

trs. necessity-grief

Arm

358
.

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC R
h on
oTrgTop.
aa[c]

oirpeq^8

ir^p

ntt[oTT]Te

JlAioq.

otu

eqpoe>Tr[r nleTepe (Soul -xe AiniioTTe


gioft

T^uje gumoT
rrreTlip^oTTo

tuun. egoirit

epioTH. *2sck^c on

miia

notroeiuj itixi eTTWTHTiT

aaa^t
iiiui

iineTwpcoiye THpq.
9

e^omt

e^tofe

Fu^eoit.
ivq,^1(l

kjs.t*w

ee

jutneToso

ujoon uja. eiteg. ner*^- *xe iine^po^ otocik eoTrojuq qnf^ ajruj itqT^ujo IlrieTivxo itqawV^ite kkc<hhju&. KTeTw^iK^iocTrnH. 11 T T no FipIjut&.o oyL gcoft miju. egovit eAMtTgaaiAovc
ajrto

TCHg. KdwiccmtH

*2te

^q-2tOC0pe

&0*\

HgHK.

Tq**.I-

eqpooTT cheerful] eqp&.uji rejoicing Bo neTepe] ctc Bo irre] 8 Bo (lm)..'^m- ctc Bo (A 2 Hjo)..epe Bo (Ej*r) (22) 24 10 g (22)2 4 (22>( 24 )(l0l) (22)24
'

..ybr

i<

is not

in necessity but in joy

let

them give Eth

wnovTe Aie

ii.su.oq

loveth] (22?) (24) Bo..trs. ayaxa o #to? loveth the Lord Syr ../or 2/ms loveth God Eth
8

God

&c, Vg..

ovri

(S'ojui

it

is

possible] (22?) 24,

Bo

(uj-xoa*) Swarei fcSBC*

D*FG,
is)
..

Eth..

Svvcltos
the

C D*>KLP
2
1

&c,

Vg

(potens est)
"*.e]

Arm
5$

(powerful
&c,

it
..

cometh into

hands of God Syr

22 24,

Vg Bo

Arm

and Eth .. yap D '*, Vg (demid tol) Bo (B a DFKLs) Syr (vg) eT&uje &c to multiply all grace toward you] (22 1) 24 .. eepe gjutOT titfit'ii iMiiai nWTit to cause all grace to abound to you Bo..7rao-av
Trepurcrevo-aL
cis

X aP lv

vfxas

&

&c,

Vg

(in vobis)

Syr (in you)


goodness
the

Arm
Eth

(graces ..the grace

cdd)..o

increase to

you of

all his

gn

gu>fi

hiju.
..

&c

in every thing always having all your sufficiency]


t^pcouji

(22I) 24 should be

epe

ujon moTeit s5en gion &c

sufficiency

you in every thing always Bo .. cv iravri Travrore iracrav avrapK. c^ovres fr$ &c, Vg Arm .. always in every thing that which is sufficient for you might be to you Syr ..he should multiply to you all his blessing continually and that ye should abound (lit. cause to be left) in every thing Eth..om TravTore Fs r G cootii egcofi &c toward
to

every good work] (22 ?) 24, eis &c N &c, all cdd) :6en gcofi &c in &c Bo Syr Eth
. .

Vg

(in

omne &c)
..

Arm

(om

K&.T&

&c according
he gave]

as

it is

written] 22 24

as saith scripture

Eth

*>q<^

(22?)

24pref. and Eth

Teq-^m. his

CORINTHIANS IX 8-n
(is)

359
loveth.
;

necessity
8

for a cheerful giver

he

whom God

But

it is

possible for

God

to multiply all grace

toward you

that in every thing, always having all your sufficiency, ye should be more abundant toward every good work 9 accord:

ing

as it is written,

He

scattered

away
10

his righteousness abideth for ever.

he gave to the poor But he who giveth the


;

seed to him

who
:

soweth, and bread for eating, will give

and multiply your sowing, and increase the fruits of your u righteousness becoming rich in every thing toward all

righteousness] 22 24,
also)
10

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

..

pref.

and Syr

Etli

uja.

eneg

for

tov atwvos

FGK, Vg
who

ever] 22 24..trs. before remaineth (bail tol) Bo (he 26) Eth 10


1)

(andEth..add

neT^- he

giveth] (22

24,

Syr Eth

(he giveth)

..

o eTrixoprj-

22 ywv N &c, Vg (administrat) Bo (cewgtii) Arm (presenteth) -^.e] no-ysr a seed 24, 24. .and Eth Ixne<3'poS' the seed] 22, Bo
1

. .

<nrep/j.a ((nropov)

fc$

&c,

Arm

JOLneTxo to him
e^to o-yoeiK
lit.

who soweth]

(22

?)

24

o-n-eipavTL
lit.

37 47

oroeiK
..

with

&c

24, Ken aprov

N
to

&c,

Vg

and a bread] 22 .. xiii Syr Arm .. and food Eth


the bread also to him,

eqecegne nmeuuK ne^q on


below)
eovoju.q
lit.

shall

supply

Bo

(see

eat it]

(22?) 24

..

cis fipiDcriv

N
a

manducandum) Syr (for food) Arm Eth .. n&q (om B ) on (om a/hjl) eoTioA*. to him also to eat Bo qna.-^- will 24 ..xop-qy- ^ &c, Vg (praestabit) Bo (cegne) Arm... he give] himself will give Syr (different word)., and he will give to you Eth
&c,

Vg

(ad

qn*.^- 4>tw nq-r^ujo iin. nqVirc. will give

and multij^ly-and increase]


i

24,

x P r]y r crt
l

Kai

Tr\r)6vvei-avr]<Tei

Eth

..

xoprjyrjaai

kcli

N*BCD*P, OL Vg Syr Arm c c TrXrjOvvaiav^yjo-ai i^ D Fe G^rRL &c (Bo has


juLneTit-xo

your sowing] 24, Bo .. neTems'o your plants Bo (a 2 eh c j) Arm .. pref. to you Eth nq^v^. &c and increase the fruits] (22?) 24 .. ovog eqeepo-y&.uj6.i (a 2 e ..
strong future eqe-eqe-eqe)
&id.i Aj r

&c) ivxeniOTrr&g and he shall cause them

to increase,

namely,
..

the fruits

Bo

(Aj

B a BFHKLE) Eth (add

..

om ovog Bo
you
ro)

(A 2 rEGHjMNop)

and
1

increase the harvest


11

to

eTCTito ttpU.
ro
..

&c becoming

rich in every thing] (22

?)

24 (io

?)
..

Bo Eth
ut in

trs. ev

7ravrt irXovTi^o^vot

N
..

&c,

Arm

..

pref. iva

Fs r G

omnibus

locupletati abundetis f
. .

Vg

that in every thing ye

may

be enriched

Syr

that ye

may

be (while ye are ro) enriched in every


all

thing

Eth

egovn &c toward

singlemiudedness] (24) io

N &c,

s6o
ivsjLt.

Tenroc ROPIHGIOTC R
Tfti
12

Tpou>&
-xe

e&o*\

q_itootH

nnoTTe.
juuutft/re
ft.it

vxiftKOiiift.
efio"\

eirujngjuoT frre iineiujiSuje necujione


ft.7v7V.ft.

ecsuiK

fuiea'pio^ fmeTOTft.ft.fe.

13 ftirui cp nKep^ooT qitu gft. iiujngiuoT TiTe luioTTTe. t&oA oitootc FiT'i.oHijjiH iiTeixift.uomft en^eooT

iinuoTTe cem. eirnoTft.^H


tneTft.i7c e?V.xoH
Mtonift.
i

FiTTnooju!.o?V.otf eift.
TJu.UTOft.nTV.oirc
hi.i*.
14

eoomi
Fitkoi-

tlne^c jum
TJae

eooTii epooT axW otoii


eTroTreujTHTTTn

aa

neTconc
lirmoirre

OftpcoT

xe^ftpic

,2 1 24 (10 ) efto\] 24 10 *, Bo (R)..omBo pgco&] epg. io 10 ! .. a'piouxs' gli 24 Fi] orrii] 24, Bo (it)..pref. eho\ Bo :s H l irre] iiTen Bo., xi. Bo (b) (22) 24 (10 ) (22) (24)
]

s'pcog

Vg..j6en &c in all &c Bo Sjv..tvith all superabundance Arm ..in all joy Eth eftoX o. through us] 24 io 1 Bo, St rjfxu>v & &c, Vg 2 m Syr .. 81 vfjt,wv C P, g* Syr (h s) .. fo/ ws Arm .. to yow Eth 12 t**.i&.k. &c because the ministration of this r/ service] 24 io
,

QiaKovta
it) ^..

t.

XuTovpyttas ravrns

fr$

&c,

Vg
..

(min. huius
(the

officii),

T&J

(^-

the
this

irre T&.ic^d.ujni

Bo (muujejuuji E ) Syr
this

performance of

service) the service


]

of

duty

Arm

this service

of tins work Eth

11(24
iicuj.

" n 10 )ecujione(24 .. ujoon 10 ') &c is not only] probably for &C...OT Aionoii ecujon not only is (at work) Bo, fc$ &c (Vg)

.. not only for filing-is Arm .. not for this only that it effecteth that should he filled up to them the wants of the saints Eth ..not &c their wants in secret Eth ro eexioK eh. filling up] 24 io 1 .. trs. after

Syr

saints

Syr

&.XX&.

&c but

also is

thanksgivings to God] 24,

^
..

" (B tw xP lo r<J} )

more abundant through many & c ^T S i} n domino) Bo


>

Syr (by thanksgivings many)

many
13

thanksgivings
his

to

God

but (add also cdd) for abounding by Arm., but also increaseth thanksgiving to

God in

(om Eth)
and] 22

saints
24, B,

Eth

fcTio

Eth..om

&

&c,

e&oX
to

g.

&c through the proof]

24, Sia t. Sofa/xvjs

Vg Bo Arm. .yap Syr W &c, Vg Bo Syr

(because of)

Arm

(by)

..

trs.

God Eth ..through

the

in this proof &c after they will give thanks Frrer^i&K. of this ministry Bo (dfk)

CORINTHIANS IX

13-14

361

singlemindedness, this (virtue) a thanksgiving to God. 12 Because the ministration of this


service
is

which worketh through us


in) rilling
is

those

who

not only being are holy, but

(at
(a*.)

work
also
13

up the needs of more abundant through


the proof of

many

thanksgivings to God.

And through

are glorifying God over the subjection of your confession toward the gospel of the Christ, and the singlethis ministration

we

mindedness of the

felloivship)

toward them and

14

all;

and

their supplication for you, wishing for

you because

of the

ministration] (22) 24

..

this

your faith Eth

eii^eoov we are

glorify-

ing] (2 2 1) 24 .. SoaevTts ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm (lit to glorify) .. epeTen^. cxR o(t 24) ye are glorifying Bo .. they will give thanks Eth &c, Vg TnoTA.u(lost 22 .. k 24)11 over the subjection] (22?) 24,

(oboedientia)

Bo Arm
..

..

because ye were subjected Syr, because ye obeyed

Eth
(to

nTeTHgoxjL. of your confession] (22

&c)
?)

Arm

om Eth
&c

..

om

vp.wv 37

eg.

Bo Syr 1) 24, J<5 &c, Vg eney. toward the gospel]

(22

24, cts to

Eth
towai'd

juil TJuIiTg.

them and

allj

&c, Vg (in) Bo Syr (of) Arm .. to the ministry &c and the singlemindedness of the fellowship (22 V) 24 .. /cai ott\. ttj9 Koti/wvtas ets &c N &c,

Vg Bo Arm., and
every one Syr
joy)
14
..

and ye equally
&c and
fc?

ye shared in your simplicity with them and with rejoiced (lit. ye gave a share of your
their supplication] 22

and ye

all

expended (for them) Eth


24..
/cat

Alii Tieirc.

avrwv 8evaei
..

fr$

&c

(Sevaeis

17)

&c,

Vg Bo

..

and

the

prayers Syr

and

their

prayers

pray Eth..e ipsorum observatione Vg (am) g&porm for you] 24, Bo (e) v-rrep vpnov N** &c, Aim .. epurili 2 2..vTTp 7/ju.wv N*BF .. eTO-yp*. JuAJLoq which they make for you
..

Arm

and

they also

Bo

tirLTToOovvTuv v/i,as

eyo-yeujT. wishing for you] (22) 24, &c, Vg .. in great love Syr .. evtyon s5e ottjulci iigHT eporren being in hearty love unto you Bo .. eir. v^as 37, Arm
..

offering for

you Syr
frS

add N c .. pref. 16W 37, and they desire to see you Eth &c because of the grace of God which exceedeth upon you] (22) 24 (10 ) Bo (in you)..8ia t. vwepfiaWovcrav x- T &- c< vtJiLV ^ & c Vg (in vobis) .. because of the greatness of the grace of God which is upon you Syr .. Sia &c np.iv 37 Aim (in us) .. because of the grace of O'od which is upon us Eth
(for &c)
e-rfie
]

..

>

362

TenPOC KOPIH6IOTC B
e-xuTHTTit. negtjtoT JutniioTTe earn Teq-NtopeN eTetiTiuiNUj'xooc nh.
*.e
15

CTitNiywc

ujhii

eopNi

X. nhok

riNir^oc

^nNpNKN*\ti aaaicotu eftoX

TJUtirrpIIpNUj ax\\ tju.tJs.k iine^c. thtttTi jueu ^-eMm^r ithh u^htthtttIT.

grm

nM

eigNTtt-

-nc

FigHT

xijuoiTU it^-o^TiiTHTTH
[to?Vjl*.n

Nit.

^conc xe eTpNUjoone

eiTHK TigHT. ii^-gNTeTHTTTH ^.it. oii miNcyre e^juteeire eooTii egoitte.] hni eTAieeTre epoit cxoc eneiigHR *xe
3 kntn cNpnf. eitjutoouje c*Np cm TCNp%. mi kntn cNp^T. 4 iigonAoii t*Np itTHJuutT-

jmoouje

aantoi
15

RgeiiCNpKiKcm

Nit

ite.

nATVn

gen^oju.

iItc

(22) 24 (iol)
1

(22) 2 4

(22)(2 4 )( 2 1)
1
,

22

22

2*

15

negjuoT
add
-2.e

lit.

the grace] 24 io
2

x/ois

N*BC*D*FG
..

17,

Vg

..

22,

^cC D b
fc$

&c,

Bo (ngJuoT) Syr Arm.,


1)

awe? </iey thanked


trs.

Eth

Tecr*. his gift] (22

24 (10

Bo Syr Eth

tv avexhr)]

yrjTw avTov Swpea


itd>tg. &.

&c,

VgArm

(of)

which we

eTeii7n(eTnTeit 22 .. eTCTii 10 1)shall not be able to say] (22?) 24 (10 ),


(iie>,TC
it

rn

aveKSLriyrjTo)
is

&c,

Vg Bo
and

[S&.TUJ i/Je^i ju.JU.oc)

Syr

Arm

..

which
1

not interpreted

cometh when they thought not Eth


&c,

..

trs.

Anew -*.e but I] 24, Bo Syr..auT09 8c cyw N / beseech you our brothers, I Paulos Eth
fairness]

Vg Arm?
and
ro)

(pref.

TjunTgAK the

24

..

7rtctKcias

&c,

Vg

(modestiam)

Bo

n^i eig. &c lit. (^AxeTeniKHc) Arm 1 .. humility Syr .. mercy Eth this, being with you indeed I am humble] 24 .. os Kara vpoo-w-n-ov [xcv raireivos fr$ &c (om jxev K) Vg .. even if in face humble I am to

you Syr

..

Arm

..for

who in your presence as a miserable one when I am with you, of what greatness I

am among you am in face Eth

(add indeed Eth ro)..gcoc eieeAiHom" juen s5eit minor JuneTenUeo as being humble indeed among you in your presence Bo cithk

&c but being


airwv 8e Oappw

cis v/x.

confident of heart to you, being not with you] 24, &c .. cv v/xlv P, Vg .. eic&Ao\ *2k.e iUJUCOTen

away from you my heart when I am distant I am confident against you Syr .. but at distance I grow bold towards you Arm .. but when I am not with you I am confident against you Eth 2 ^conc -^.e but I beseech] 24, Seopn N &c, Vg (rogo) Bo (To>Ag)
n&.gHT Tes.-xpHOTT ;6en
is firm

^hott

but being
but

against

(lit.

in)

you Ho.,

CORINTHIANS IX
which we

15

4
15

363

grace of

God which exceedeth upon you.

Thanks be

to

God

for his gift (of)

shall not be able to say.

X. But I Paulos, I beseech you through the meekness and the fairness of the Christ, who being with you indeed am

humble among you, but being confident of heart to you, being not with you 2 but I beseech for me to become confident of
:

heart, being not with you, with the trust (with)


[to

which

I think

dare against some,] these who think of us as walking 3 For walking in the fleth, but we are not according to flesh. armed according to flesh 4 for the tveapons of our soldiership
are not earned, but
..
..

{*><)

are powers of

God being unto overthrow

for

om 8c Arm gratify me Eth .. add from you Syr eTpa.uj. &c me to become confident of heart] 24, (Eo) ro-Oapp. b$ &c, Vg
. .

Arm ne-audeam
n^-g&.TeTHTrm

..that

I should

be

compelled Syr

..

since
firj

trust
fr$

Eth
&c,

&.11

Vg
lit.

Vg

gjut nit^gTe {praesens) .. in the trust] 24, Bo {this confidence of heart), 1-17 TreTroiOrjaei fc$ &c, Arm-., tn your love Eth.. Eth adds that I should do more (lit.

being not with you] 24, Bo Eth .. when I come Syr., next time Arm

-jrapwv

extend)
o/xai

when I come
&c,

to

you

e-^juiee-ve

which I think]

24,

17

Xoyi-

Vg

is to

me that I and I dare to be bold Eth n&i eTJueere &c these who think of us] 22, Bo .. Vg {qui arbitrantur) Syr Arm .. tovs Aoyi^o/xevous ^ &c ..for there are some who suspect lis gioc emu. as walking {me 10) Eth &c] 22 .. se *.n(en. j)juouji &c that we walk &c Bo .. trs. ws Kara &c N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth {law offlesh) 3 eitjuoouje walking] Bo (d.ruu.. A 2 E)..trs. tv crap/a yap ir(.pnr. fc$ &c, Vg, Macarius (wvTes Or Eus .. ovtcs Chr) .. in our flesh indeed we walk Eth ..for even if in flesh we walk Syr Aim {for although) Ka.Td. Bo r&p] om Bo (hj) engHK -2k.e &.11 but gii in] N &c. we are not armed] itd.it 01 ju.jula.toi we were not serving as soldiers Bo .. trs. crapxa crrpaTev. N &c, Vg Arm .. but (aAAa) of flesh we wage and not in law not war Syr cf. aAA ov Kara aapKd axriv Diogn 5 of that {flesh) that we walk and that we fight Eth 4 ne are i] Bo Syr Arm Eth .. om N &c, Vg &.\\a.] om Eth ro gen(gn 22 2 )<3"oju. ivre mtoirre powers of God] Bo .. Swara tw 6ew fr* &c, Vg {potentia Deo) .. strong in God Arm .. spiritual ro powers of God Arm cd .. of power of God Syr .. power of God Eth
. . . .

{earn-qua existimor), Bo (<$aj e^ju.evi epoq) .. which should dare as I think Syr., or think to dare Arm ..

..

in powers

&c Eth

ne

are 2"]

Bo Eth

{is)

..om^

&c,

Vg Syr

364

TenPOC KOPIH0IOTC B
ne.

nnoTTe

einyoon
5

eirajopiup
^ttco xice

ujopujp FiiZtAeeTre.

mm

HiieTT^-xpHT.

eu-

eTTCOomi ec^p^i

ecxH ncooTfli AJLmioTTTe. eiictou hoht hiju. tju.utctG juht iine^c. a^TO) eiicfeTiDT csi unehk juUavitivTcoiTli num. ecuj^u<s(x)K efioA FitS'iTeTiUAUTpeqciotIa.
7

^ioujt

eiieTHneTiiiSTO

epoq.
ngfrrq.
8

-xe
2te

m\u
kjvta.

n\ne^c.

efeoX. neTJjteTe Ai^peqxieeTe on enM

eiuj&.uiyo'TiyoTr
5

ee i\Tq n^ne^c miou ncoq gcoion. c^p mjloi enegoTO erfee TeneacryciJv
juuuttoov them

22 (2

err.]

Bo (o)..add
I

Bo

22

>

(l 9 )(22)( 2

l)

Arm
Ka&aipecriv

eirujoon &c

]it.

&c,

Vg Arm., and

being overthrowing] om being Bo, irpo<; by it we subdue Syr which will


. .

demolish Eth

which are firm] uiieT-xop. of the things wh. are strong Bo, o^'pw/xarwv ^ &c, Vg Arm Eth ro .. add fortified Syr Eth (strong) e(om 2 ^nuj. we are overthrowing] 22 2 ', fr$ &c, Vg .. casting down Bo .. and we demolish Syr .. om Arm ..
niieTT. of the (things)

and Eth

it

destroyeth
..

Eth
flco^ni

ii(n 22, lost 2 )ju.Aieei$'e the thoughts]


1

Syr

ro
..

trs.

\oyio-fxow; Ka6aip. i$ &c,


..

Arm
3

om Eth
)

mk

Vg

(consilia)

Bo

(g^ncoiS'ui)

every counsel

Bo

(j.)

&.TCO
1

(netx Bo) -xice &c and every height which riseth up against]
&c,

22 (2

Vg Bo
Eth
. .

(raise them)
all

Syr

Arm

..

all that is exalted

and

raised against^ Cod Eth ro

thoughts which are greater than the fear of ncooim the knowledge] 22 2 \ ^ &c, Vg Bo Syr
J

enccon. Arm, Macarius Marcus .. So^ns 1 7 ..fear Eth ro .. om Eth &c lit. leading (captive) every heart] 22 (2 ?) kul (om FG) cu^/a. and n-av vorjfjia fc$ &c, Vg Bo (ovog enepe^Ai^XcoTeirm xxxxcvi) we lead captive all minds Syr Arm .. that they may lead captive every heart Eth ro (add and thought Eth) ctaxIItctjulht &c unto the ohedience to the Christ] 22 (2M) N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm, Macarius .. and be subject to Christ Eth .. add ayovres D*FG, m 6 e(om 2 )itcfeTU)T being prepared] we are prepared Syv Eth .. ev Arm prepared is he Eth ro Toip.<D (ctoi/jws D*) ^ovts N &c, Vg
. .

. .

xx. iiliT.

Bo 7racrav TrapaK. fr$ &c, Vg Arm those ivho obey not Syr .. him who &c Eth ecu}, eft. (moo filled a Bo) if should be fulfilled] N &c (orav) Bo (eujwu ..euj. -^.e B ) Vg Syr .. trs. after obedience Arm .. when (nref. and ro) fulfilled ye (add

mil

all

disobedience]

. .

. .

CORINTHIANS X
we
riseth

5- 8

365

of the

(things)
5

which are firm

thoughts,

and every height which

are overthrowing the up against the know-

ledge of God, leading (captive) every mind unto the obedience to the Christ 6 and being prepared to avenge all disobedience, if
;

should be fulfilled your being obedient. 7 Look at the (things) which are before you. He who thinketh of himself, I am of
the Christ, let him think again this in himself, that according 8 as he himself is of the Christ, we are also of him. For if
I should glory in excess concerning our authority,

which the

also) the

commandment Eth.. add nttjopn

first

Bo (ab & e)

irpoTtpov

C, r
7

R^iTeTit. your being obedient] rj/xwv D*F, g * s'ioujt look] 22 2 .. iiTeTeivxoirujT is it that ye look

Bo

(pref.

ottoo

and B a )
2
1

..

trs.

ra Kara

717500-. fiXeirt-Te

>$

&c,

Vg Syr
i$

(ye see)

Arm

(Eth)

evieTxIneTnliTO
,

eAo\

at the (things)

which are before


&c, Yg..in

you] (22?)
face Syr
..

Bo (pH
to

juineT.) ra

Kara
..

-rrpoo-oj-n-ov

according

each face
..

Arm

what

is

Eth
2
..
'

..

add before you Eth


i

om Bo

(a 2 *)

according to face see ye hctai. he who thinketh]


b$

..

tis TTZTroiOev
-jwe

<$>H

(add

(8oKt dfklp) etc

ireiroLOevai

B) eavrw
I

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
..

&Hq y^H

he ivho trusteth

Bo

and

he also
1)

who
..<se

trusted

Eth

xe

&.iw

n&nexc

am

of the Christ] (22


-^pio-rov civat

'

t^&nexc ne

that of the Christ he is


. .

Bo Syr,
]

fr$

&c,

Vg Arm (add
&c
let

in Christ Eth SovAos D* F G, Vg fu flor) juukpeqjut. him think again this] 19 1 22 1 2 .. this again (om o) let him deliberate Bo tovto Aoyie<x#w 7raXiv ^ &c (trs. 7raAiv X. P) Vg Arm thus let him himself think Eth this let him know Syr iigHTq lit. in him] 19 .. pref. gp&J 2 Bo .. e$ (SBL, apud, intra .. acp CD
. .

. .

. .

FGKP
k*.t*.

&c Syr) eavrov N &c..m his mind Arm .. himself Eth &c according as he himself is] 19 z\ Bo (k^ta. $pH^ ctc

irroq) xadws avros S$ &c,

Vg
*ai

Syr (add

is)

Arm

(add
r

is)

. .

as Christ

Eth
add
8

Mtoii

moq

g.

we

are also of him] 19 ..neapH^- ^noit


ij/xets

thus we also
xpicrTov

Bo Eth, ourws

5^BCD*FGP,
17,

DEKL&c
&c
for
if]

gum Vg Syr Arm ..


Syr

eiuj^it

Bo, eav yap

BFGH

Vg

(tol)

Arm
..

..

eav
in kcu

re

yap

J^CDKLP
Bo,

&c,

fr Vg.. and if also Eth

enegovo
pref.
..

excess] figovo

J^cDcHL &c, Syr Bo Arm ,. and if also


..

fc$*BCD*FGP, r Vg Syr (h) Arm add n N &c .. pref. ti F^G, Syr (vg)
there is that xvhich

om

ti 37,
(trs*
..

boast the

more Eth
&c,

more before which

10)

Teneg. our authority]

Vg Arm

366

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
2s.it

mt*. ivxoeic tjv^c eneTitKcoT


Fi^-itevxiujine

ne.

eiepujo aaaacoth

&.ttu) eneTiugopiyp &.M. -scr^c -xe FmeRge epoc eiyxe 10 itr Fienicro^H. se nemcToTVn
9

ue.

ne-s^q. oopuj &.tio cz&Tx&oaa. Tn^poTcia,. -xe 1! H.neqcio*j.a>. ^oofe. ^Tto nequj^/xe coujq. m^pe
n*^i 8<l xieeire eiKs.i. -se Fiee eito

iiuioc oj3 neitwj*> xe


<
1

ojtr neiteniCTo'XH nTtig^TeTHTTTli ^u. geirreiuime oit 12 HTnToAuLJv ir^p aat eRpnte eng^TeTHTTH q_Ia noiofc. .Cuuoii h euj^ujli x*u gome, it^i eTCTrnojcTL iiuLOOir
OTT^evTOTT. a/\"\is> TlTOOTT

JpM
9

SgHTOTT etTCOn AAXIOOT


10

ujopigpj Bo (h)

..

pu)s5r

Bo

19

19

"
Bo

19
12

gmi]

Bo

(j)..pref.

e&o\ Bo

nTng*.Te] eit^H

s5a.Teit

19

r>7?

c. C*P, Bo Syr
77s

..

your rank (or


o
Kiy>.

office)

Eth

the Lord gave]


.. t/s

e8.

k. Tjfitv

N*BCD*H 17, Vg (am* D C FG KL &c, Vg (demid) ys e8.


e8.
..

hta ms. &c which &c) Eth {God)


yj.

ok. P,

Vg

(am**) Syr (h) Arm .. which the Lord gave to me Bo ..which gave to me our Lord Syr (vg) eneTiiiuuT &c unto your edification and not &c I shall not be put to shame] Bo Eth (om your 1 ro) .. s oikoS.
k.

ovk

is

KaOaip. vfUDv

(rjfjiwv

F) ovk aurX'
edif.

&
to

&c,

Vg Arm

/ am

not

ashamed because for your


destruction Syr
9

he

gave

us and not for your

xeKiC
if]

-i.e

RneKge &c but

(I

say

it)

that thou shouldest not find

it

as

ira

fjL-rj

8ow

(Soco/i.ev

D*F^r G)

10s

&c,

Vg Arm Eth

..

omen

uTe.ujTeju.epII^pH'^ iioir&i that I may not be as one Bo .. but I am indifferent lest I should be thought as Syr -^.e] 37, Vg Syr (vg) ..

om

fc$

&c
-xe

nen. the epistles] Eth ro

..

my

epistles

10

&c because the

epistles indeed, said he]

Syr Eth &c, Bo., on &c

cf>aaiv

B, fgr

Vg

..

because there are some


will ye say
?

who say

that the letters

Syr
..

Eth (add indeed)


said he
..

..

[they will say cdd) letters

Arm

om

(a x e) .. because the letters Eth ro gPSJ weighty] fr$ &c Tnevpoircie. the presence] Bo, cegopuj are weighty Bo Arm

Bo

praesentiaVg
body

Arm

(aspect)

..

coming Syr
tf'oofi.
..

..

his presence

Eth

iineqc.
(18).. of

of his body] tov o-w/aotos

fr$

&c, the body

Ho

..the flesh
is

Bo

Arm .. in body Eth nequj^-xe his word] Syr Eth


despicable] short

weak] add Te

Aoyos

^ &c, Vg

(sermo)

Bo Arm cdd Eth Bo coujcj

Eth

CORINTHIANS X
edification,
9
:

9-12

367

Lord gave unto your


I shall

and not unto your overthrow,


(I

not be put to shame


it

but

say it) that thou shouldest


epistles.

not find
10

as

if I

am

terrifying

you through the

weighty and they are powerful but the presence of his body (is) weak, and his u Let this speech despicable. (one) therefore think this, that
Because the
;

epistles indeed, said he, (are)

as

we are in our word through our epistles being not with 12 For you, such (are we) also being with you in the deed. we dare not to judge ourselves or to equal ourselves with
some, these

who commend

themselves

but

(&.)

they them-

11

ju&pe

nftj

(S'e

&c

let this (one) therefore

think this] tovto Aoy.

o toioutos

&c,

Vg

Arni..cJ)A.i

01m

(011

AEjO) ju^pequi.
let

epoq

tt-xen&i JuLn&jpH^- this therefore {again


this
let

ae^)

him

think, this of

kind Bo ..but this let him think he who thus saith Syr .. but this him know he who saith this word Eth.. not this know ye Eth 10 nee &c as we are] om we are Eth gH nenuj. in our word] Eth .. ^en nc. in tlie word Bo, to> Aoyw fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm (in words) .. our word Eth ro giTn &c through our epistles] through the epistles Bo .. Si c7rioToA.tt)v N &c, Vg .. of our letter Syr .. of the letters Arm .. in a letter Eth ftTngea. *>n being not with you] Bo, cnroi/rcs fr$ &c, Vg (Syr Eth) .. afar off Arm .. om Eth ro genTeuuime on &c

ne

on such (are we) also being with you in the deed] fr$ &c, Vg .. ^a/ren eHnoTr this ikc^pH'^- eTenoi Hjuoq ieit ngco& en%H
(om ae)
is the

cm

kind which we are in the deed being with you Bo .. when we are near in deed Syr .. thus in (om ro) our work also when we should be present Eth 12 i\TnTo\. we dare not] toA/aw B, Eth ro *^p] an d Eth eKpine &c lit. to judge us or to compare us] FG .. eTeneumen &c to
also

thus we are also

liken us or to measure us Bo., cy/cpivat (add eavTovs D*) r/ crvyKpLvai t^ &c, Vg (inserere aut comparare nos) .. to esteem or compare ourselves

in thinking .. to weigh or compare ourselves Arm ..to be confident jutii of ourselves Eth gome neu ct with some, these who] eg^noiron nn ct unto some, those who Bo .. Titriv (om D*) to>v fc$ &c, Vg (quibusdam qui) Arm with those who Syr as they who Eth

Syr

. .

eTCTngiCTdw &c
oif<>v

who commend
(add
to

themselves]

Bo

..

twv eavrous a-wio-rav-

&c,

Vg Arm

you)., who boast themselves Syr. .they

who praise

themselves in that which they counselled

Eth

ivrooTr

&c

368

TenPOC KOP1H9IOTC R
haa-jh^t ficeuoei
aai
js.ii.

eiriycouj juuuoott

13

[^it]on

^e

ite\iujo7rujo7r jGuutou

i.n&o'\ aattuji.

^Wjs.

Kes.Ta>

niyi jutriK^HUMi Rt*, rmoTFTe Toujq


ujiv

naai.

ottuji

uj&.pumi gcoTTHTTn.
*ai
iy&.pcoTii.

Tpeimu>
c*a<p
&.

FiTaaipee

FmeTeiicenH^

dainopujit e&cv\.

Minwo

r^p

15 mieiigiS neTM'ce'A.ioH iine^c. i.n6o\ iintyi glT oenoice fmovit ujoTTiyoTT iijuioH *.

uj*,poiT

^u

lie.

eTrnTJs.n *^e sulajlzxV Fi07Tge'<Vnic ecoj&.ii^.'y^^ite

it<3TreTiuiicTic

Tpeu&>iaa itHTTK?rTit K&.T&.

riifKMUOu

13

(19)

evmv]

Fit a] 19 $h cta Bo ! i9..eo-!ruT. i6 JQ.uia.v] 19 (16M),


14

16

at eim (16 ] 19 &c) KL 18).. Bo (BrcD r

om Bo
lit.

them] neioov
them

they themselves in them estimating them equalling them with n:6. Fi^>htov e-yuji sll. OTrog eveoitTeti xx. epiooir
to themselves

juumiu juLniooir they themselves in them measuring them and likening

Bo

..

avroi ev eavrois cavrous

(om

i^*) p.eTpovvTt<s kou


. .

crvyKpti'ovTts eam-ovs eairrois

&c,

Vg Arm

{measure--weigh)

because

they with themselves them they compare Syr.,


intently

and

they themselves look

and

they

speak Eth
13

know not the explanation of that which they themselves iicenoei (ka.^ Bo) &.n they understand not] om D*FG,

Vg .. pref. ovog and Bo (a^jBEFhjkl)


eoioit
..

Eth

Eth

..

>e but we] (19) NBDsrKLP &c, r Bo Syr (h) Arm om D*FG, Vg om 8e Syr (vg) nenuj. we are] 19, Bo Syr om k, D* trs. a/xerpa Ka.vxrjcrop.t9 a N &c, Vg Arm iinfioX
..
..

iinu|i without the measure] 19, Syr {our measure) Eth {our measure) ..in that which has not law Eth ro .. cis to. ap.erpa fr$ &c, Bo (eii
2d>nAxeT&.Tuji)

Syr. .tts to
..

ap.(Tpov

the measuring-rod] 19
Bo, r
t^ &c,
..

and the

rule

Eth

D*FG, r Vg om ro
..

ju.itkmiuj

of
19,

Toujq limited]

cp,Tpr}<rev

M,

OL Vg

Vg Syr Arm Eth


..

o #eos (/cupios D) .. trs. ep.. rjp,. (om FGL) eTpeim. &c for us to reach unto a (given)
$

measure] 19
gendi
for us
to

trs. p,erpov t{a)<piKeo-6au

&c,

Arm

..

mensuram

pertin-

Vg Syr

{that

we should reach)
it

reach unto

ottuji eapenejjog uje^poq s5e in a measure Bo until toe come to you Eth
..
. . . .

om

uj^porm ocot. unto you also] 19, axpi koli vp.u>v fr$ &c, even as far as to you Syr., ne.11 oiruj&piOTeii and a {measure) unto you Bo .. usque ad vos Vg Eth see above
ro

CORINTHIANS X

13-15

369

selves in themselves estimating themselves, equalling them13 selves with themselves, they understand not. But we, we

are not glorying without the measure, but (is) according to the measure of the measuring -rod which God limited to us,
for us to reach
14

For not having been as those


:

unto a (given) measure (even) unto you also. who reach not unto you we

spread ourselves out for we reached unto you in the gospel of the Christ: 15 not glorying without the measure in toils but having hope, if should which are not our own
;

increase your faith, for us to be magnified in

you according

14

irr&iip.

&c

for not

having been as those who reach not] ov yap yap


/xti

ws

/u.17

e</>.

&c,

..

as not that

Vg Bo (ot r&.p goic ilren^eg) Syr ,. cos we reach Arm ..for it is not that we praise
to

c<.

ourselves as

not having come

and ye

left

your

limit so as not to

you, but we came in the teaching of Christ Eth .. come in the teaching &c Eth ro spread ourselves out] Syr
kJu.on epurren
..

A.itnopiyii

e&o\ we

virepeKTeivop-ev caurovs

&c, Vg.. Tencu)oirren


. .

ngovo we

direct ourselves

unto you tlte more Bo pref. and Arm fciincog r^p &c for we reached unto you] for we reached unto you also Bo (uj&pcoTeit gu>Teii
..

om
15

g.

H*)

.. ..

axpi yap

/ecu v/xcov
..

(pOacrap.iv ft

&c,

Arm

? ..

om

kcu

Vg

Bo

(h*) Syr

imeiiuj.
. .

&c Eth

trs.

we came Eth &c not glorying &c] 19, Bo .. pref. and Syr Arm .. but we ovk cis Ta cut. Kav\. ft &c (Vg) Jun&oX &c without
yap ft*
but

om

the measure] 19 .. ^en gfcti.su.eTA.Tuji in (things) without measure Bo (fk singular) .. without our measure Syr., in immensumVg .. as ra finoTit fcit ap.rpa ft &c, Arm .. in that which is not right Eth

Syr (of

ne which are not our own] 19 .. aWotpiois ft &c, Vg Bo (nujejuuuo) others) Arm Eth .. om Eth ro -ax] 19 (16 M) N &c, Vg Bo ..

om
Eth
t.

LM al
ro

..

(there is to

] aXXa Syr Eth hoirge\n. lit. a hope] 19 (16 ) Bo Syr us hope) .. trs. cA^tSa 8e ft &c, Vg .. / hope Eth .. we hope eciy&it. &c if should increase your faith] 19 (16 ') av.

7T.

vfi. (rjp.

B)

&c,

Vg Syr

..

&peuj&n-&i&i if your faith should

increase

Bo

..

that

may

increase your faith


,

Eth

e pc.iiM&i
1

ngHT.

for us to be magnified in you]

for
ft

it

(i.e.

faith) to

! 19 16 c-apetjepiuuj'^- ;6en emioubecome great in you Bo .. trs. ev vp.iv p.ya\vv6rjvat

Vg Syr (in you that we may be magnified) Arm (pref. afresh)., and that it may be magnified upon you Eth k&t&. iieuu. according B (vp.wv ft) &c, Vg according to (or to our measuring-rod] 19 16 Bb 1717
&c,
1 ,

..

370

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC H
16

TTgoTO.

eTptieir&.t
17

i ci

eXi^e FiueTneic*. jGuaiotR*

git

oiTKaatiott &.n
git

euincoit ^11 ne. eTpeiiujoTujoTr jlajuoh

neTc&Tuvr.

neTujovujov xe iiutoq
irxoeic.
18

jutfc.peq-

ujottujot

juLuoq

gJS

iineTit&.ciriigicTfc.

&.it JtiewyN^q ne ncumi a^A^ nexepe c*a>.p JAUoq irxoeic iiis-ciritgicT^ I!Lu.oq ne. ttdaioTc eneTTM^^ne^e JSjuoi hotkoti k-

XL

tAitT^eHT.
epioTtt

^"W^

TeTn^iie^e

noTKco

ivre nitoTrre. &jc&tiot

ajuullotR* iloirn^.peeitoc

^k(D c^p u^p en&.pgicT^ eccs*^*^ FioTg&.i hottiot ne^c.


19
17

jululoi.

16

19(16')
(fk)
1

neic^] 16

..

tiic*.

eTpenu}.] enuj. glorying Bo


18

..

&W&,

enuj.
J

(bhjl
2

18)

19

(19) (16

19 (24) (16

19

24

(i6

Rotk.]

^en

otfk.

Bo

as) our measure

19 16

..

Syr ..as by the rule of your ordinance Eth kaitioii] measure Syr evJueTgoTO evgovo abundantly] 19 16
' .

Bo,
i6

is irepio-o-eLCLV

&c,

Vg Arm ..

oru

Syr Eth
. .

eTpeneir&T^. &c for us to preach the gospel to those &c] 19


trs. cis

1
. .

&c

evayy. 5^ &c,

you

to

preach the gospel Syr

eiiH to preach the gospel to Bo, misunderstanding v-rrepeKtiva. .. and more vie teach you, and then it will magnify with it our measures Eth .. but chiefly that which taught

and we abound also beyond egiujennou-qi ncoTeit firm ctoi nniuj^ you, {things) which are greater than those
..

Vg (Syr) Arm

you Eth

1 e(om 16 l)jut.nion a.n ne which is not ours] 19 16 .. Vg Bo (itujejuuu.0 e^it) Syr Arm .. but we will not to boast in that which is right boast in that which is not light Eth Eth ro eTpenuj. for us to glory] 19, Bo (Eth) .. trs. erot/xa Kav\-

ro

v aXXoTptu)

&c,

. .

N & Vg
,

Syr
is

pared] 19,
that
17 18

in Arm git neTC&TtoT Vg Bo Syr Eth ro (that which)

the (places) which are pre..

eis to. ctoi/ao. 5^

&c,

Arm

..

which
-a.e]

not prepared

Eth

msoeic the Lord] in God Eth om Bo (18) ..for Arm f^p] and Eth cvngiCTek] fc$ &c, Vg Bo Arm ..praiseth Syr a.h (again thus) Eth trs. eavrov o~vvio-t. fr$ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth ne ju^v&Aq himself] om Bo (e x *k) not] om Bo (r*FL)
. .

ncioTn

is

the chosen (one)] Bo,


..

ecrriv Soki/aos l^ c

BFGKLMP &c, he is
..

&c Syr Arm, Marcus

6ok.

otii>

$$*D,

fr

Vg Eth

om

cotiv Macarius

&\\i &c

but he

whom

the Lord will

commend

is

(he)]

19 (16

t)

..

CORINTHIANS X

16
16

XI

371

gospel

for us to preach the measuring-rod abundantly, who are on the further side of you, not (measuring) with a rod which is not ours, for us to glory in

to our

to those

17 the (places) which are prepared (by others). But he who 18 For not he who will glorieth, let him glory in the Lord.

commend
Lord
will

himself

is

the chosen (one), but


is (he).

(&.)

he

whom

the

commend
is

XI. It
lessness
:

good
(is)

if

but

ye

ye will bear with me in a little of sense2 For I am jealous (do) bear with me.

unto you with jealousy of God: for I was prepared to present you for pure virgin to one husband the Christ.

is it

not he

whom God praiseth


Lord
will
is

only Eth
Bo,

.. e*.

etc not

tie.Ta.ooq epa/rq

but
1

whom

the

commend
good
if]

&c,

Vg Syr
1

iia>.iiO"!rc

&c

it

19 (24) 16

..good

it
it

was
is

if

Arm

..

o<j>e\ov

&c,

Vg Bo

(ajuloi)

eneT(oia ct id^eTiie^om n*. bear with me] na.peTeim&.ep*.ne^XLeoee


Bo, ave(i)xeo-#c
fxov
little]

Syr (add 24..0111 &

8e) ..but

right

Eth

^^e^ne^e
ii.
fx,ov

xx. if ye will ye would bear with me

&c,

Syr Eth..om
')

FG, dr Vg Arm
&c,

noTKOiri in a
(vg) Eth.. add

19 24 (16
]

Bo, p.iKpov
(h)

FGKLF
Arm

dr Syr
FG..t?7

NBDM
?)

17, f

Vg Syr

axjulRt. of

senselessness] 19 24 (16
a<f>.

atppoovvys

fc^BDP

17, ttjs a<p.

KLP &c
..

fr

Vg

insipientiam meam dg {imprudentiam) insipientiae meae ;6en Te.Ju.eT. in my senselessness Bo .. of my &c Eth ro .. that
..

I may speak foolishly Syr


of my knavery

Arm
Eth
..

Syr Arm
24 (16
ivith
2
'

..

while

(vg) (Eth) .. in my foolishness Eth ro .. and *.\\.] 19 24 16 ', Bo .. aAAa Kat N &c, Vg TeTn&n. ye (do) bear &c] 19 although Eth ro

1)

Syr Eth, avc^ccr^e


..

N
H

&c, supportate

Vg Bo Arm

..

ye bare
Oeov

Eth ro
f*.p] 19 24

om Arm
6eov (rjXw
..

rVre

nitovTe of God] 19 24, Bo

..

37, Syr

Arm Eth
..

..

&c,

Vg

prepared to present yon] 19


to

d.ic&TU)TT **&.p

was &c for I prepared myself


for I
. .

mcEtidt &c

&c 24

Tjpfio(rafx.7]v

yap

vyu.as

enim vos Vg Syr


iioirci*.pe.

Arm
Syr

Eth...

S &c, Bo (oeTit ^Hitoir) despondi and behold I ordained also Eth ro


*

&c

lit.

a virgin being pure] 19 24 (16

1)

..

trs. vp.a<s irapd.

ayvqv

&c,

Vg Bo

Arm

[as &c)

Eth

. .

man

to sit

with his wife

and to purify himself from fornication for Christ Eth ro &c to one husband the Christ] 19 24 (i6M)..evi avSpi
un/jfrai to) xpio-Tco

novo&i
tt.

a.

irapa..

(tw 0ew 37)

fc$

&c,

Vg

(exhibere)

Arm, Macarius

B b 2

372
3

Tenpoc KOPineioTc b
1

^pgoT ^.e AiHnoTe itee htjs. <j>oq ^&.ti^t&. FieTgjs. gn Teqn^noTrpc !^. ncT*>.KO R^ineTngHT e&oX gw eva:! egoTit ene^c. TxiTtTgewn^oTrc .sum

mMo

uj*se neTJiHTT c&.p n&.T&.ujeoeiuj

mhtii nueic

ejut-

imT&.ujeoeiuj ILutoq.
5

h tt&.si
c*&.p
6

iiKenit&. iineTivxiTq.

ReeTT^ipe?V.ioii ejjurieTmtjonq

epumt.
jvtu*

eie Kes.\u)c

h ttw-

^ite^e. ^-xieeTre imo<y S^nocTO*\oc.


nuj^ose.

x.e

iineiojuiuyr itAa^Tr n&.p&.

ejse
gioi

JlW^

gjS ncooirii

js.it.

ovgi^iuiTHc ^e giJ *v*Wev gli ovoeiuj iiiju


7

^itoiroiigli

epuyrii

gH

iiiJLi.

wh

oTrito&e

new-

19 24 (16
..

"^.e]

19

..

add se 24

n(en

i9)ta.

&c] cta nigoq


thought

Bo (hj)
4

jumigoq
jQjutoq]
6

eTe>.q

Bo
7

ht
to

lit.

hearts]

Aie-yi

Bo

19
5

24
)

add ncoTeit
2

you Bo (k)

epumi] om Bo

19

19

24

owe husband a chaste virgin whom I present to Christ Syr .. to one man, a virgin and {she is) pure, (even) Christ that I may present you om Trapao-nqo-ai Bo to him Eth 3 *^p. I fear] 19 24 ..add you Eth ro -^.e] 19 24 .. om L
<o
. .

AiHnoTe

lest haply] 19 24 (16 ) FG../x^7rw? Vg..trs. before will corrupt Eth 4?( n 2 2

N
24,

4)q

&c, Bo../x^ D*, dr the serpent] 19 24

..trs. after beguiled

Syr

neirge.
c^utt.

Bo

(Syr)

in] 19

Arm Eth trs. evav r 24 ..om De *, fr Vg


..

DKL

Evha] 19

NBFGMP
Vg Syr
(h)

17 37,
gii

&c, fr

hcct^ro may be corrupted] 19

24,

NBD*FGP
it is

17, r Bo Arm..pref. ovtw(s) D*>KLM &c, fVg Syr.. uncertain whether will be corrupted your heart Eth juS iitMo and the pureness] 19 24, N*BFsr G 17, Vg (tol) Bo Syr (h*) Eth .. om

NcDcKLMP
eg. ene.
is

ct-xi &c, f Vg Syr Arm ..trs. r. ayv. k. t. cittA. D* which belong &c] 19 24, t?7S s (tov) ^v fc$ &c, Syr (which toward Ch.) Arm .. eT^en npQc Bo, quae est in Christo Yg..of
4

Eth .. in Christo Iesu r nemHT he who r^p] Vg Syr Arm (Eth) .. pref. /j.ev fc$ &c, Bo cometh] add to you Syr Eth if indeed there is another Jesus who hhtR to you] om fr$ &c, Vg Arm cometh whom they preach Eth ro itueic another Jesus] Bo Eth .. a\\. xpiarov FG, Vg Arm .. trs. tv xyp.
Christ
. .

&c,

Vg Syr (Arm)

..he called

you

to

another Jesus

Eth

TcrnA-xi

2
3

CORINTHIANS XI

3-7

373

craftiness,

serpent beguiled Evha in his be corrupted your minds out of the simplicity and the pureness which belong to the Christ. 4 For if he who
I fear, lest haply, as the

But

may

to you another Jesus whom we preached ye will receive another spirit which ye received not, or another gospel which ye accepted not, then well ye bear with (him). 5 For I think that I lacked not anything

cometh will preach

not, or

6 But if I am an unlearned (man) beside the great apostles. in the word, but (&) not in the knowledge but (w) in all
;

times

we

manifested ourselves unto you in every thing.

Is

\a/xfi. fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm (Eth) which ye accepted not] which ye learned not Eth eie (om Bo) k&Xodc] Bo (bdhjkl) .. add -*.e Bo (A,*r 2 E x c 2 Teiiiewii. ye bear with (him)] Vg GMNOP)..t is right Eth

ye will receive] Bo..trs. erepov


eAt(jui 24)neTituj. ep.

{pateremini) ..ye consent Syr


(further)
5

Arm

(add

to

them)., ye should expect

Eth
19
24,

<*&p]

Snei(Juinei 19
g\i
&.n
lit.

..it is

/ am I diminished you Eth 19 24, Vg..Ttav vTrtpXiav N &c, Bo than good Arm .. than other Eth
not
tlutt
6

Vg Bo Syr..Se B, Arm {but I thus) Eth 4)ujcocot I lacked not] 19 24 .. -^eps^e ii(e)not last in anything Bo .. add ev v/xiv D*, r Vg (fu tol)
fc$

&c,
2

..Hm

n.p&

Rucks' beside the great]

{than the ap.

who

excel)

Syr..

euj-xe-^e but
Kat

if]

ei

8e

koll

&c, r

..

icse -.e Bo (BDF

6H jkm)

..

if also

D*, fg Vg (am demid tol) Arm .. nam etsi Vg Syr (vg) .. and *>n^ oirgri.. I am an Eth .. icxe if Bo (aTelnop) Goth

unlearned] aiiok oti^i (gi^i hj)ojthc Bo..i8iwtt;s

&c..add

eipn

Arm (Eth) gH nuj. in the word] Bo Syr a\\*. &c] not tlierefore Eth Eth ..tw Aoyw N &c, Vg Arm gS in my tic. in the knowledge] Bo Syr..rr; yvwcrei &c, Vg Arm
D*, g

Vg (demid)

(Syr)

fc$

..

times] &>en gu>& itifeen in every thing Bo, ev iravn \$, &c, Syr (vg) Arm Eth ro .. in omnibus fgr Vg .. cD om Eth A.no-5-ongit lit. we manifested us] Bo .. <pavepui$evTe<; i$
heart
git ou-oeiuj

Eth

iuju in

all

&c

..

nijut

<avfpwo-avT? fc^BFGM 1 7 .. tpavepuOeis D* cpiOTii gVT gtofe unto you in every thing] cp. ;6en ovoit in&eu unto you in all
..

{men) Bo Eth
(vg)
7

ev ttcutiv ets v/x.

fc*

&c,

Arm .. om
(vg)
..rj

ev

ir.

FG,
..

Vg Syr

Eth

ro

..

in omnes vos d

julh is it]

Bo

.. rj p.r]

FG,

Vg Syr

&c

and perhaps

374

Tenroc KormeioTc b
&.ieMioi.

T^i^j^q

xgk&.c

^ieirjs.<^eAi^e

iwttw

htcoth eTeTite-xice. iineyjvi^eAicm iiniioirTe

*se
it-

8 ZK\ctr\*s> xiwxh. HgeitKeeuivXHci^. ^.i^i iin^ov^foi9 d^TTOJ MIOH I^lNROHI ItHTH. ivrepiUJCOlOT eigA/re-

thvth
xcwq
cho&

JuLnioireggice e\^&.T. ti^iijuhot ^a-p ^ nectiHT e&cv\. irrepovei e6o\ g TJjuvKexcmus.. evTco cm
&.igjs.pe
10

ituti

epoi

-^ii&.c^s.peg.

ujottujot
11

oim ii^uvxlt am

oTTAie ivre

Tj5^pouj cpumT ne^c itHT.

^.irto

cm

ote nei-

eTfce ot. -xe ii^juie aajlhotu

egovit epoi gR neiv\ujt&. itTa/x^i*.. js.ii. mtovTe neTcocryiT.

19 24

(15) 19

at iuvuj. 2 4

&c

eiga/re]

ei^H &&Ten

Bo

-xorcJ efcoX] -sen. ptoq

glorying Bo

(bd'p'h j kl)

Bo "

,0

(15) 19 24

neiuj.] n&uj.

?y

15 19 24

ix^-jue] -\xxe

15

some sin I committed


fcioi lit.

Arm

..

or indeed did

sin then

Eth

e&.idfe-

Vg
Syr
trs.

having humbled me] humbling me Bo, tfiavr. Tanctvoiv N &c, Arm .. that I humbled myself Syr .. that I troubled myself in all

Eth

xck&.c that] pref. and this Arm Aiev^ru. I preached &c] taught the doctrine Eth (as usual) .. trs. to end fc$ &c, Vg Arm ivxirvxH freely] Aknitoirre of God] trs. to tov 6eov cvayy. fr$ &c
..

Swpeav to tov Oeov

&c,

Vg Bo (irximm) Arm
ckkA.
co-vXrjcra
. .

Eth..

trs.

and
and

freely
8

I preached Syr
trs.

MCirXek. I robbed]

&c,

Vg Arm

..

or indeed the church then churches other I robbed Syr Eth (other ch.) did I rob for my wages ? Eth ro geimeeKK. other churches] om
a.i'si I ne Bo (AEF r Hj) took] Bo .. Xafiwv N &c, Vg Arm .. and I &c Syr Eth .. luwing not taken Arm cd UnekOv^r. my wages] Eth ci^iak. n. ministering .. o\pmv. 1$ &c, Vg Bo (pref. itov j) Syr, Arm

to you] 71-pos ttjv v/jlwv BiaKoviav because of your ministry Bo .. that

&c,

Vg Syr

..

e&ke

TteTeitujeAiiyi

I should minister to you Eth 9 A.TTU) ivrepi(pei 24)13. and when I had been lacking] 19 24 .. trs. v/u-as kou v<TTpr)6ei<s N &c, Vg Bo (eTdJ?p;6*.e) Arm..om Syr eXe^v any one] 19 24, N &c, Vg .. add of you Syr Arm (trs. of you I troubled) .. exen ot&i juLjuuoTen one of you Bo../ coveted none of

2
it

CORINTHIANS XI 8-u

375

a sin which I committed,

ye,

ye should be exalted,

(in) having humbled myself, that because I preached to you the gospel

of

God

freely

1 robbed other churches, I took


9
;

my

tvages,

ministering to

you

and when

I
;

had been lacking, being


for

with you,
filled up,

I disturbed not

any one

my

lack the brothers


;

when they had come out


keep (myself).
10

every thing I kept myself not to


I shall still

Makedonia and in be burdensome to you, and


of the
is

There

truth of the Christ in

me, that this glorying will not fail toward me in the regions of the Akhaia. ll Wherefore 2 because I love you not. God

your goods because {when ro) / was in want Eth lack] 19 24 .. and where also I had not enough Eth
brothers] 19

n&uj. &c for my neciunr the

24

..trs. Trpoo-avtirX. ol a8e\<f>0L

&c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm

Eth

kept me, not to be burdensome to you] 15 &c, e.i&peg epoi eioi itaafi&poc lit. I kept
(to

me our

brothers)

^ig^peg epoi
..

eTJuC. lit. I

me, being unburdensome

from you Bo
ro)

afiapr]

cpavrov

vfx.iv

errjprjo-a

N*BMP
&c,

17 37**, df Vg..a(3.
..

v/xiv ep-avTov CTrjprjo-a

WDsrF&GL
om
&c
vp.iv
..

Arm
37*

/ kept
&vio

that

(om

/ should
lit.

on

^lun.g.

and

still

not burden you Eth .. I shall keep] 15

o.

eie&.peg oit

Arm

. .

and I will keep (me) still Bo .. *a, T^pr/o-w N &c, Vg (Syr) om Eth / kept myself and keep, lest I should be burdensome
. .

on you Syr
10 oim &c lit. there is a truth &c in me] N &c, Vg .. there is in me &c Syr ^ju.eoju.Hi ivre n^c cujon ni>. Rht the truth of the Christ is being in me Bo ..for there is in me the truth &c Arm ..for truly was Christ with me righteousness of God is being with me Eth n^io^n &11 eg. epoi will not fail toward Eth ro .. om ^jhcttov D* me] (15) 8cc..will not be destroyed in me Syr..ov (o-)<f>payr]o-Ta.i cis Bo Arm (from me) .. ep.c N &c, qiid.(Aid.)uj^kA. epoi (iipioi j) *n ov-ev epioi FG .. infringetur in me Vg .. and (for ro) was not shut off iickXijua. the regions] (15) &c, N &c, Vg from me this joy Eth Bo (**.*>) Syr Arm .. the region Eth f&'X.- the Akhaia] 15 &c .. om
.
. . .

tt/s

FG
11

se

because]

om B

..as if Arm

..

is it

because

tlien

Eth
-^e

*.tt]

add any more Eth nitoirTe God] 15 19 24*. .add neTCOoiru he who knoweth] 15 &c .. add this Eth (not ro)

24

376
12

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC R

MT^^OpiAH nilTOTUJ
gJS
13

ne^eipe juuu.oq ^-Hd^jvq on. xeK&.c eie^ojovxe e&o\ 2s.^OpjJlH. -SC Teg CpOOTT
neTOTTUjoTUjoT juLu.ooTT
^2s.p

itgHTq

na,i

ivreuu.iiie

geit^nocToXoc

iiTetige gioum. RttoT2s: we.

geitepc^THc impoq

we.

eTxip&
^it
ioc

line^c.

14

jvtco

noirujnHpe
ne. euj-xe

gcoc tc.

^iioctoAoc
iiToq
c&.p

nca.T^^c
15

wjjs.q'xi^pfe

2vu*e?Voc

Rt

noToein.

itovitot?'

&.M

(3<l

iieque^i^Koiioc
16

xip6
TeTs.H

ivre t-xir^iocttwh. it^i eTepe gioc *.i*.Kcmoc

u&u]ioii

kntjv neirg&HTre.

^-ita^ooc on iknpTpe

12 14

(15) 19 24
16

ls

(15) 19

24

Teixiine]
16

15 19. .^xx.
(9*) 15 19

24
24

(15) 19 24

(15) 19 24

eTepe] epe 15

JDLnpTpe ova.] jumncoc frre

otm

Bo

Bo (bl) Arm Eth ro (that which Bo (-^.e juuioq ruciijuioq 2k.e A &c) .. J5.Ju.oq TT&.p Bo (Hj)..aAXa &c Syr Eth -^rukfc.&.q I shall do] 15 &c, Eth ..I did not Eth ro on also] 15 &c, Bo, Kca N &c, Vg Syr Arm..om Arm cdd..cmd that which also Eth (S'touvxe cut away] 15 &c ..prevent Eth itTek^opjuH finer, the their occ. of those Syr occasion of those] 1 5 &c, fc$ &c, Vg Arm Eth Eth ro oireuj wish for] 15 &c, fc$ &c, Vg Bo (oirtouj e-sexi ivish to find) Syr Eth .. trs. after occasion Arm evege epoov lit. they should find them] 15 &c, Bo Eth .. trs. kclvx- cvpeOuxrtv N &c, Vg Syr .. trs. to end Arm .. om Eth ro gH &c in that in which they glory] (15) &c .. om Eth ro ivrenge gwum as we also] (15) &c .. /ca#ws kcu rjixcis (vfjb. F&r) fr$ Sec, Vg (sicut) Bo (ka,ta. nenpH^- gcon) ..as we Syr Eth .. and they as we Arm 1S n.i &c for such] (15) &c, fc$ &c, Vg Bo Arm ..for they are those Syr ..for they were Eth geiteat. &c lit. apostles false they are] 15 &c, Bo .. if/ev8aTToa-ToX.oi fc$ &c, Vg (Syr) Arm ..false Eth genep(geitp 15)^. iinpoq ne (om ne Bo) workers of deceit they are] 15 &c .. epyarai SoAiot fc$ &c, Vg Bo (fiep^eaHC .. pref. ovog hj) Arm .. and doers of deceit Syr .. workers of iniquity who act craftily Eth evxi. gioc ah. taking form as apostle] 15 &c .. eirujiii^- juLucooit xx12

ne^eipe that which


-i.e

I do] 24*,
fc$

Zso)..add

15

19

24c,

&c,

. .

2
is

CORINTHIANS XI
12

12-16

377

he

who knoweth.
away
13

That which I do I

shall also do, that for occasion


;

I should cut

the occasion of those

who wish
they

that they should be found in that in which they glory, as


also (are).

we

For such

false apostles

are,

workers of

14 deceit they are, taking form as apostle of the Christ. And it is not a wonder for himself the Satanas is wont to take
;

form as angel of the


(thing)
if his

It is not therefore a light. great ministers also take form as ministers of the

15

righteousness, these
their works.
16

whose

last (state) will

1 shall say again,

be according to Let not (any) one think

ncjuoT

itgekitAJi.
(

taking
cnr.

form of

apostles Bo, thus verses


..

14,

15

..

fjLCTacrx. cts

om FG)

&c,

Vg Arm
is

likening themselves to

&c

Syr

..

14

atu) &c

they became like the ap. lit. and not a

Eth wonder

it]

15 &c, Bo
&c,
et

.. ko.i

fc$BD*FGPK
. .

17 ..*. ov Oavfiao-Tov

D b KLM
there is

ov Oav/xa

and
. .

it is

not

any wonder Arm

. .

and

non mirum Vg not to wonder in this

irroq r&p &c for himself the Satanas] 15 &c, fc$ &c, Vg Bo (bd'hki) Eth ..fie. gioq nc. himself even the S. Bo (AEF r j) .. n&. -^e g. nc. Bo (reMNOP) ..

Syr

and

this also is not

for wondering Eth

for even himself S.


angel] 15 &c, D*,
cts

ayy.

fr$

Syr

Arm.. for if himself S. Syr gwc *a*T*. as Eth .. itovM^c. (with the form) of an angel Bo .. &c, Vg Arm, Macarius .. (transformeth himself) in an angel noiro(om 19) em the light] (15) 19 24, Bo .. </>o>tos

&c,
15

Arm

&c lit. a great not therefore it is] (15) &c, Bo (otn) .. &c .. om ow D*, m Bo (j) (Syr Arm Eth) .. non est ergo magnum Vg and it is not anything great Arm it was not a great euj-xe if] 15 &c, Eth .. affair Syr .. and this also is not great Eth that Eth ro <xi2p& take form] 15 &c .. trs. take form his angels also Eth..om Eth ro gwc 2ki&.Konoc lit. as minister] 15 &c, o>s
fioimoa'
ov /xcya ovv

. .

Slolkovoi

N &c, Vg Arm

..

ju.iicaj.ot fig&rvi.i*wKCon the

form of ministers

Bo (ju.^pH^ JGLncjuoT &c

angels Eth.. add they put &c] 15 &c .. but their end as their work
co-tlv
16

b) .. (transform &c) in ministers Syr .. as ha.i &c these whose themselves Eth ro

Eth

n\uj. will be] 15

&c

D*
on I
shall say

^ita/x.

again]

15 &c..7raAiv

Acyw

fc$

&c,

Vg

Bo

(n.

^ts.<m xx.)

Arm.,

but again

&c Syr., and again I say Eth

378

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B
&.itt<

oTd. Aieeire epoi. ate

ot^oht. eiyxe

juLaacu, k&.h
juuuloi

ujonT epo)TH gcoc ^oht. -xk&.c


noiriyHJU..

eieujoTrujoir
&.it

ne^2sca iluioq
oil

Futei'xio jGiAtoq

k^ts.

ivxoeic.

^W&> gwc
18

OTJumT^eHT oI5
19

UJOTTUJOTT.

efeo*\ "SC OTTtt Ojk

irra/xpo HnUJOTTiyOT AAJUtOOTT K^TiS.

CNp^
<?&.p

^IldOtJOTiyOT gO) JUUU.OI. TTttd.ne^ c*^p 20 egitHTiT. itma^eHT. cktctu geNc^fceev. TeTitMie^e

iineTeipe iiuiioTiT

i\o_Io_&.7V..

JutneTOVuyi*

i-

juwtH. iineT'si. Ainevxice fuutoq. jutneTgiove egovn

*.eHT] e/rgHT
itmuj.

thrice

1?

9
19

a
11

i5i924
)

junuj.J fixe
20

Bo

18

9*151924

(9

(15) 19 24

(9

a
)

(15) 19 (2 4

)( 34 )

epoi of me]

15 &c, Bo Arm..trs. /ac Sor; H &c, Vg.. upon me eiyxe Syr ..there is not one who will put me Eth..om 9 a 37 juAion if otherwise] 9 a &c .. 8c firj ye N &c, Vg (alioq in) .. and
,

if

Sc p.rj D*, Arm Eth .. om if Bo K&n &c lit. even as senseless] 9 a &c..ko.v ws a<pp. Sc. /xe i<$ &c, Vg Bo -xeK.c &c that I should glory a little] 9 a &c .. iva Syr Arm Eth tl that I may glory {rejoice &c, Vg Syr (vg) Arm Kayw /jLLKpov Kavx-

if not Syr

..

accept

me

&

. .

ro)

/
17

also

little

Bo

(ujhas.)

Eth..iva

/xtKpov tl

Kayw

*cau^.

minusc

pauc, Syr (h)

H. that which I say] Bo (p) .. o Xa\w N &c, Vg Bo (pref. and) .. and this also Eth .. add ve^p Bo (EjH j) iiitei(ni 24)-xio] Bo..ov AaXw N &c, Vg Bo (hj) Syr Arm Eth K&T4, irx. according to the Lord] DLM &c, Vg (am tol) Bo Syr (h).. trs. Kara k. AaXw NBFGKPR, Syr (vg) Arm (Eth)..m our Lord

ne^w
Syr

(c*/xi)

Arm

Syr..KaTa Oeov 114,


Opwtrov 37

fr

Vg

(fu

demid) Eth {toward God)


ty)

..

Kara av&c,

nTek.'xpo the firmness] Tavrrj

v-rrocrTao-ei b$

Vg

{hac substantia) .. n&ityi this measure Tk>..this place Syr. .the order Arm as foolish I rave because of this my boast Eth
.
.

%e because that] Syr .. t7rei N &c, Vg {quoniam) Eth .. eni^H Bo., en. r&.p Bo (k) for because Arm orii &c there are many glorying] Bo ..many who boast Eth ..7roXA.oi Kav\wvTai N &c,
18

efio\

Vg Syr Arm

k*.t*.

c*p|J

N*D*FGR

17.. Kara

r-qv

<r.

N c BDc

CORINTHIANS XI
;

17-20

379

if otherwise, even if as senseless of me, that I am senseless 17 That which I say, accept me, that I should glory a little. I am not saying it according to the Lord, but (&) as in sense-

lessness,

in the firmness of the glorying.

18

Because that

there are

glorying according glory also. 19 For ye bear ivith willingly the senseless (ones), ye being 20 wise. For ye bear with him who maketh you servants,

many

to flesh, I shall

him who

eateth

ou

(up),

him who

taketh,

him who exalteth

KLMP &c
(Ej*)..trs.
19

..

in flesh Syr
Kav^-qa-.

..

in law offlesh Eth


&c,

go) also]

om Bo

Kayw

thus (om cdd) also

shall boast

Vg Bo Arm

(&110K goo ^iifcuj.) Syr Eth..

TCTHA-ne^e ye bear with] 9*15 &c, fc$ &c, Vg Bo Arm .. to hear a Syr Eth egnH-m willingly] 9 15 &c .. trs. ^Scws yap avex- N &c, Vg Bo (gH'i.Hioc r*.p TCTeitep^n) Syr (becoming quiet to hear) Arm a iu&-e(Tg 9 )HT the (om yap) ..for (if ro) it pleaseth you Eth senseless (ones)] 9* (15) &c, Bo, r. atbpovuv N &c, Vg Arm Eth .. the
deficient

Bo

(k)
20

a of mind Syr en(9 15 S 19 24)ttIi ye being] add "*.e Arm., trs. </>pov. ovTts N &c, (Syr) Eth..cwm sitis ifsi
. .

sapientes

Vg TeTn&nex e r ^P f r ye bear with] g a (15) 19 24, avex C(T ^ JuneTei (juliTe^ 9 a ) pe yap fc$ &c, Vg Bo Eth ..for ye obey Syr Arm &c him who maketh you servants] (9 a ) Bo Syr..t tis vjxas icaraSovXol
fc$

&c, Vg..pref.

IineTe<z.akiiak T&. j5.ju.0)Tit JuTitTK.(om

24)

him who turneth away (from you) 15 19 to those also v)ho defraud 24.. pref. if any or> e beguileth you Arm UneTOTCoju. Jul. him who you and to those als who rob you Eth eateth you] (9 s ) 1 5 19 24, Bo Syr Arm (if any) Eth (and to them also who) .. ei tis Kerreo-flici fr$ &c, Vg .. add iineTKTO e&o\ him who

c&o\ him who

beguileth you,

. .

turneth

tis Xafifiavci

t Une-rsi him who taketh] (g a 1) 15 19 24 add ivren -dHitOTP from you Bo Syr .. if any CLnevxice Jul. one taketh anything Arm ..om Eth (see above)

away 9

. .

Sec,

Vg

..

him who exalteth himself] 9 a 15 16 (24?) Bo .. et tis &c N &c, Vg Arm .. and to him (them also Eth) who exalteth him (them Eth) over a iineTg. &c him who smiteth in your face] 9 15 19 you Syr Eth .. nexx and Bo fr$BD*F .. cis tis trpocr. vyu.as Septt (;Seu) (34 V) pref.

GHP
and
to

17 37, r

Vg

Syr (h)

..

tis vp.. eis

71-p.

8.

D^KLM &c,

Arm

..

him who

smiteth

you on (om Eth) your face Syr (vg) Eth

580

TGnPOC ROPIHGIOTC B
21 -'

eneTVigo.
^.iioii

ei2s;u>

xjujloc k^tjs. ottcwuj.

gwc gem
22

-xe

aaia'Mie. gl

nexepe

ottts.

xe

iuvtoXjujs. itgHTq.

oirjuinTa,eHT ei'sco juLuoc. ^mjs.to*\ai.^ gio. gefep-Nioc ite. js.tu* OTd^ gu>. gemcp^HXeiTHc
git
oTTis.

gejvtti?

ite.
23

gio. necnepjutfc. itaijp^gajui ite.


ite.

&.kok
git

go).

geit-

^i^KOttoc jDlne^c
a^itc*

eraio

.Ci

hoc

OTrutKT^eHT.

oTa*.

egoirepooTr. gtt geitgice egoTrepoo-y.


git

gH

geitgtt

UJTK(OOV MgOTepOOTT.
geitJUOT
itg&.

geitCHUje

eit^UJlOOTr.

ticon.

24

e&oA giTOOTOir

ititioT'i.^i j^i-xi
25

gjme
21

iic&.uj
(9
a
)

uj^Tit otis. ii^ou* tlcon.


at gju.
a
)

^.Trgioire

epoi
22

15 19 34
23

gK(n
x

15) in] 15
la
)

&c ..om Bo
24

(9
iig.]

a
)

15 19 34

(9

(!5)

9 (34) (16

genujTeKCoov
15 19

gen-

ego-rep. 34 ..om g*n Bo (rNO) 25 la iiiiiovx.] nioirx. 34 (15) 19 (34) (16 )

eu}TKO

la (34) i6

21

k&t&

fc$

&c,

Vg Bo Syr

him who who abuse (us), I say to you, in our own trouble, and I dare to say, I also in my folly Eth ro gwc go (to 24)1-1 -xe Alton as a though we] 9 &c, ws on rjfieis fc$ &c, Vg (quasi nos) gioc -xe &c Bo r r (BD L, k gu>c e^n) Syr Arm. .trs. rjaO. ^eis Fs G, Bo..om gox: AiKS'Me we were weak] (9 a ?) &c .. &ittt|(oni &non Bo .. go-ri Bo
. .

a by way of a reproach] 9 &c .. trs. Kara ar. \ey<b (as in &c) Arm..om Bo (k*)..7 say this as of abuseth (us) because we are troubled Eth concerning those
ottciouj
lit.

add

ev tovto) tw pepa D, Vg (demid) in which one will dare] (9 a ?) &c (Bo)

gH-ngHTq lit. but in that &c, Vg Arm ..trs. after


fr?

A.yw
fc$

Syr (Eth after

my folly,

for

Eth

ro see above)

-xe] 15 &c,

&c, r

(Eth)

Bo (BrD r GKMNOp)..om D*, Vg Bo (aefhjl) Syr Arm a gn oirju.nTev.e- (thus 9 ) ht &c lit. in a senselessness I am
9
a
..

saying

(it)]

&c,
trs.

om

Acyw N*
22

N a &c, Vg (Syr) Arm .. trs. /cayw cv a<f>p. Fs r G .. eaxio jujuoc >e\i &c I said (it) in &e Bo (Eth)
Bo
..

a &c, ^n&.T. I shall dare] 9

toX/xw
9
a

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

&c .. pref. if Syr Eth (whether) Ant1 Ota gto I am one also] twice 9 a &c .. /cayw fr$ &c, Vg Bo (aiiok gto) Arm .. and (om afterwards) also I Syr../ also as they Eth a a gem(ei 9 )cp. Israelites] (9 ) &c (Israel Eth ro) .. pref. and if once necn. the seed] 15 &c .. ott. N &c .. gAiicn. seeds Bo Syr Eth ro a iteJtp. ne] (9 ) Eth .. trs. they are of A. Syr .. om ite Bo (e 2 )

genge(om I5)ip. Hebrews]

23

gen^tAKonoc
Syr Eth (whether)

(i.iAKton Bo) ministers] (9

s1

)
..

15 19 34 ..pref. if
trs.

ne they are]

15 19

they are of the

CORINTHIANS XI

21-25
21

381

himself,

him who smiteth

in your face.

am

saying

(it)

by

way

of reproach, as though we,


22

we were weak.

But in
saying

that in which any one will dare


(it)

in senselessness I
:

am

I shall dare also.


:

Israelites they are

Hebrews they are I am one also. am one also. The seed of Abraham
23

they are I I am saying


:

am
(it)

also.

in senselessness, I

Ministers of the Christ they are am one more than they

in toils

more than they, in prisons more than they, in


in deaths

stripes

which are many,

many

times.
25

24

received forty strokes but one five times.


Christ 34. .om

By the Jews I was beaten with


erxu> xx.

Bo (Hj)..add

Kayto

H, Bo (r* G*)

I
in

am

saying

(it)]

(9M)

15 19 34, Aeyw

DFG, Vg

AaAw

Trapa<f>povu)v

&c, Bo (aica/xi) Syr (h) git a senselessness] (9 a ) 15 19 34 ..in deficiency of mind Syr.. fc$ &c, Vg (minus sajnens) .. s5ert oircigi ngHT in a mad-

^BHKLMP
..

Syr (vg) Arm .. ovAiIrre^HT lit.

ness

Bo
to

rashly

Ann

..

trs.

nap.

AaAw

&c,

Vg Syr Arm

..do

I not

rave

e^nt* ot& egov(add o 34)epoov I am one myself Eth more than they] 15 19 34 ..more than they I am Syr .. aiiok ngoiro

/ am more Bo .. virep cyw N &c, Vg (plus ego) Arm (yet more) .. om 16 a Syr Trepuro-oTepws 2 Eth ] 15 19 34 ego-vep. more than they ^ &c, Vg (plurimis) Bo (ilgo"o) Arm (whether in stripes) .. I exceeded
,
. .

Eth
stripes
7rA.Tr/.

gR genujT.-genCHUje en&.iy. in prisons more than they, in which are many] 15 19 (34) 16 la BD* 17, f Vg Eth ro .. ev
,

nepio-a. ev <pv\a.K.

7rA. virepfi. ev (p. irep.

^cD

virepfiaW. b

N*Fg r G, Eth

HRLM &c, Bo (ngOTO-^en OTAieTgOTro)


prisons more than they Syr (vg) .. or in Arm .. ev kivSwois Trepicr-

(/ abounded)

..

ev

..in stripes
stripes still

more than

they, in

more or in prison more than they


l

aorepw; ev

ev <pv\. irepLcrcr. 6\nj/eo-LV u7rep/3aAAovTa)s

Macarius

iig&.g

neon many
..

, 7roAAa/as &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm times] 15 19 (34) 16 iroAAois D* .. and for death even often I was ready Eth .. and to death

I am always coming Eth


24

ro
trs.

to end N &c, Vg Syr e x j 2 ) nc&uj forty strokes] 15 &c (34 1) .. Teo-o-epaK. fc$ &c, Vg Syr Arm .. beat me the Jews with lya/m ou-ew but one] 15 &c (34) .. trs. to end Bo forty each time Eth
ai-xi I

received]

15 &c 34, Bo.,

(7 devoured)

Arm

g**e(fi

EG, Bo ..

gU

Eth Eth
25

a ii(om i6 )^OT iicon five times] 15 &c (34?)..om times

Bo

..trs.

vtto tov8.

irevraKts

&c,

Vg

Syr

Arm../

received five

(times)

d.Tgioire

Bo (add v&.p AEF r ) .. trs. to beginning Eth &c lit. they beat me with the staves

three times] 15 19

382

Tenpoc ROPIHOIOTC B

ttit^epoofe iiujAiUTciocon. ^.Trgicoue epoi ncrcon. *. irxoi 6u)K gfc-poi FiujjmiiTcwton. jvip ovgooir urn 26 OTTOTUJH gI ntlOTIt. gK getfglff JUlAAOOUje g<N^
iicon.
gli

iiKiH^iriioc

iifieiepuioir.

gn

itRiiwyitoc

ititcoone.

gn

itKiivx'ytioc e6o*\ gI3 n*j?etioc. gli iiuitt-

.do\ gw iigeeiioc. gu FiRiti^Tiioc git TnoXic. gw itKiiwyiioc g5I nrx&.ie. gn fiuin^Titoc gH e&.\&.cc&. 27 jutlt gn iiKin^Tiioc gw g_eitciiH.Tr itnoTr-x. g*t oTrgice
xttmoc
OTTJAK^g.

OH genOTUJH HpOCIC

itg>.

HCOn. gH OTTgKO

aih

oTrei&e. git gemtHCTeiiv enaouijooTr.

on ovx^q

ajlh

la la &vujjuuiT i] 15.. ujait 19 34 16 (S'epoot] cS'eptofc i6 a la ujaiht 2 ] 15 34 .. ujut 19 16 ovoiriyH] oiione] -oiwcoiie 16
otfujh 15
28

(9

a
)

19 (34) (i6

la
)

27

19

hhctci^J

-Tia*

34
iit1

(16
..

a
)

..

ter virgis caesus

sum Vg Syr ..
rods Eth
..

Tpts cp(p)af3$i(r6r)v

fr$

&c,

Arm
&c
..

thrice they beat


lit.

iicon.
lit.

they

me with stretched me

they cast stone at me once they stoned me with stone Eth


&.

awVoveujovtoiyT iiniy&ioT out for the rod three times Bo aV. one time] 15 19 34 (i6 lal?) Bc(cxioi)
..

a7ra

e\xd<wdr)v

fr$

&c,

Vg Syr
15

Arm
19 34,

ms.01

&c

lit.

the ship went under &c,

me

three times]

Bo

(Ai-xi broke) ..rpts cvavayrjcra J$

Vg

(naufragium feci)

Arm

..

three times

I was

in shipwreck day

and

swamped my
of
the
the sea)
..

ship Eth (was broken ro) a night in the deep] 15 t 19 34 (16 lftl?)

night Syr .. thrice was *ap &c I spent a day and

Bo

(hujgjk juc^ioju. the deep


fr$

vvx^jJ-^pov ev too (3v0u> imroi-qKa

&c, (Vg)
the night

..

night in the deep

I was

distressed

Arm

..

I spent

a day and and I spent

day swimming (I swim


..

ro) in the depth of the sea (the deep ro)

Eth
26

without ship in the sea

I was Syr

lit. in roads of walking many times] 19 34? oSonropuus 7roXXats fc$ &c, Vg Arm (many times) .. >en &c in walkings on the road many times Bo .. 2&.IUUOUJI gi c^julwit

gn geng. &c
?)..

(i6

la<

oSonr. 7roXAais
afflicted

D*, Syr (vg)..and in journeys also always I


g

am

16 a )rv*.T(H 2 34)1100 in the dangers] thus afterwards 9 a 19 34 i6 la ..m danger Syr .. kivSwols N &c, Vg

Eth

kki(v

CORINTHIANS XI
was stoned

26-27

383

the staves three times, I

once, I

was shipwrecked
;

26 three times, I spent a day and a night in the deep in journeyings many times, in the dangers of the rivers, in

the dangers of the robbers, in the dangers out of my race, in the dangers out of the Gentiles, in the dangers in the
city, in

the dangers in the desert, in the dangers in the sea,

in the dangers

among

false brothei-s

27
;

in toil

and pain,

in

watching many in fastings which are many,


nights

of

times,

in

in

hunger and thirst, cold and nakedness.

..

dangers

Arm

..

Mgcouj / was in danger Bo

..

and I am

afflicted-and

i) afflicted me thrice-/ was afflictedand I was &c-I was &c-they afflicted me Eth iiiieiep. of the rivers] 19. .Sen g&.u(om g&.rt B)id.pu)ov in rivers Bo iroTa/xuiv N
afflicted-they (pref.

I was

and

ro

. .

&c

..in river also

Eth
robbers

Arte, of the robbers]

19 (i6l

)..rVre

^ Vg Arm .. iiTe n&TTA.uj\c&\ from them of my out of the Gentiles] 19 ..e edva>v Bo (Eth) eft. gii ngeenoc N &c, Vg Bo (ga.neenoc) Arm ..from peoples Syr Eth gii th. in the city] 19 (34 X) .. ev 7roAei fc$ &c, Vg Arm Eth ..in cities Bo (om .. in danger I was in cities Syr gG nns.. in the desert] 19 g*.rt b) on the desert Bo .. ev (prj/xia N &c, Vg Arm ~Eth..in .. gi nuia\qe a danger I was in desert Syr gii edA&cca. in the sea] (9 ?) 19 (34) .. Sen 3>ioju in the sea Bo .. ev OaXao-aw ^ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth in the dangers 8] 19 .. pref. e.vco and 9 a gii ge (om 9*) gii num. ncitHV &c lit. in brothers false] 19 ..pref. gii rrx*.ie gii nKirr*.. in the desert in the dangers 9 a (which was absent before and apparently omitted in the dangers in the sea) .. companions false Eth 27 in a toil and in a pain] Kowoi koli yno^^w fc$*B gii ovgice &c lit.
race

gekitcmcoou-i from &c, Syr .. K yevous

Bo

efio\ gii n&.^. out of

my

race] 19,

DFG

..

C pref. ev tf

HKLMP &c,
toils

Vg

Syr {and in)

..

Sen g^nSici

and pains Bo .. Syr Arm Eth repeat prep, in nights of watching many throughout gii genovujH &c times] ev aypinrviais 7roAAa/as $"$ &C, Bo Arm .. ev ay p. 7roAAa6S D*, Vg Syr OTgKO lit. a hunger] Bo .. geotg. (vg) .. and in much vigil Eth en*.u}woir which are hungers Bo (AjEf ) .. geoioirgKO Bo (m) many] 7roAAais D*, Vg Syr (vg) .. 7roAAa/as $$ &c, Bo Arm .. (and ro) in much fasting Eth o-vx^q aiR ovkco lit. a cold with a nakedness] Sen ga.n'x&q nexx gajiftoouj ht. in colds with nakednesses Bo Eth ]
ne.su. gev.nj5K4.irg

in

384

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
iipooiruj

.Summe

kFikk\hci&. THpoTr.
30

29

niAM.

neT-

ujione eti^ujume ^it UAjijjtaoq. hiju neuj^qcKaav^a/Xr^e

mj-w aoiOK eA*.ei"xepo.


juuuloi

euj'xe ujuje eujo-yujotr. ema>.31

rmoTTTe *ttio ujotujott neiiOT jQLnett'xoeic ic coovlt. neTCJUiJvAi&.,T uj&. itieiteg.

gn na^ceenei^.
32

se iv^-xKS'oX 2v.

<x

p^i gH a^uiaxKOc

&.

q>ee-

it*,.p2Hc irre j^peT*. nppo g^pe^eTiioAic n^ajtiaxKoc 33 &o*\ giTU otujo-tujt gn 07rc&.p<?&.HH &.tco e^oirf.
^v^fc.Tv.jv
28

Djuoi
29

nfto*\ jutncoftT. iMpftoX eneq^i-s.


a

(9
.Q.JUOI

a
)

19
3l
1

(9 9
33

19

Bo

(34)

guarding Bo
28

19 22

ujovujoir i] add *.-g^peg] tid.qa.peg was c&proatH] -K&nH 22


(9
)

30

19 (34)

s2

19 (34)

neTgio\

the

(things)

which

(are)

without] (9

a
)

1 9,

tw
neT-

7rapKTos
troubles

&c (Vg) Bo
..

..besides

more things Syr

..besides the other

Arm

besides (add this ro)

many other

(things)

Eth

& a (nn 9 )ht ex. x. the (things) which come upon me daily] (9 ) 19 ..which found me every day Eth ..17 7n.o-Tao-is /jlol ((jlov) rj ko.6 vp. &c, OLVg.. and the NBD(FG)H* 1 7.. v tTTiowTacm &c

KLMP

crowd {which is) upon me every day Syr .. and that continually the crowd upon me was heaping Arm eq(9H)grxu>i juLximu svxec^p.
. .

&c

being (add put A 2 o, h j) upon me daily the care &c Bo the cares of all the churches] 9 a 19 .. 77 (om FG) fx^pifxva

iip.

&c
&c,

&c

$?

Vg lio..and my care which is about &c Syr ..and cares of all &c Arm .. while I think of the churches Eth 29 &c juineT not he who 19 nijut neT who i] 9 a Bo (itixi ct)
,

fr$

..

ujcone weak] 9 19 .. sick Eth en^ujioite not weak] 9 a 19 .. Kai ovk aaOevo) fc$ &c, Vg

*.it

(om

*.

19) I heing
..

not troubled

Eth
2 ]

n\xx

who

and I am a nHju&q with him] 9 19 .. om J$ &c, Vg Bo &c &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm..pref. and Eth 19,

Bo Syr Arm

fr$

neujA.qcK.

is

wont

to be offended] (9 a ?) 19

..

aKavSaXi^erai

&c,

Vg

&itOK I] 9 a 19, N &c, Bo (eTepcK.) &c .. who goeth astray Eth r Eth Arm Bo .. om Bo (A,rEF N, l, ejuierxepo I am Syr gm) Vg not wont to be set on fire] 9 a ? 19 .. 7j-vpoiy/.ai fc$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. / am not dismayed Eth 30 a ujuje ^ is right] (9 ) 19, Bo Eth (but if) ..trs. Kai^. 8a N &c,

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

ro (but if)

em^uj.

I shall be glorying] (g*) 19

2
28

CORINTHIANS XI

28-33

385

Besides the (things) which (are) without, the (things) which come upon me daily, the cares of all the churches. 29 Who (is) he

who
is
30
31

(is)

wont
If

to be offended,

weak, I being not weak with him ? Who and I, I am not wont to be
right to glory, I shall be glorying in

(is)

he

who
fire ?

set

on

it is

my weaknesses.
Damaskos

God and

the Father of our Lord Jesus


I lie

(is)

knowing, he who

is

blessed unto the ages, that

not,

32

that in

the ethnarch of Areta the king guarded the city of Damaskos to arrest me 33 and through a window in a basket I was let
:

down
(34)

outside of the wall, I escaped from his hands.


..

Bo Eth

trs.

to

end

N
]

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
..

ii&.&ceenei&

weaknesses] 19 (m**) 34
fiov
81

Bo Syr

to. 1-775

aa-6. jxov \$

&c (Vg)
&c,

..

my om

BH, Arm
/ecu

&.T10 neitoT

{weakness) .. my weakness Eth and the Father] 19, Bo .. kcu

irar-qp

Vg Arm

..

om

&c, f

Arm cdd Eth Vg Syr Arm Eth om


Syr
..

neivx. our Lord] 19 (34) Bo,

DMP
..

Wuv
..

NBFgrGHKL, Vg
Vg
(am) Bo (k) Syr

(am) Syr (h)

ic Jesus] 19,
jifxic

NBFg GH*
r

17 37,

Bo, x/hotou

DHKLMP &c, f Vg
?)
..

(h)

Arm

add

knowing] 19 (34
32

crcwoim Bo

the ages] 19 (34)

om K*
Bo ..om

..

om

coovn (is) Syr (vg) Eth trs. to beginning Syr Eth iiieiteo the Bo (hj) .. add all Arm cdd
gpea &c in D.] 19 (34) Bo,
t^een. the ethnarch]
..

se

that]

19,

&c

fr$

&c, (Vg) Syr

Arm
..

..in the city of D.


irre

9 (34^)
..

M
fc$

&c

na.p9u>n

Eth mtoiioc Bo
the ruler

praepositus gentisYg

Arm
who
ttjv

the

master of the force Syr


&c,

19 34, Bo,
is
7r.
..

Vg (Aretae) Arm
Eth ro

A. the king

of peoples Eth &.peTak] Aretos Syr .. Arestasyus Eth .. om eTn. &c the city of Damaskos] 19 34 ? ..
..
..

Eth

NBD*FGHP 17 37, Vg Bo(nT n&-*.&.) Syr Arm D*>KLM &c e^oirf to arrest me] 19 (34) BD*, f Vg Syr Arm pref. OeXwv F&G, Bo (eqovujuj eT^goi) Syr (h) Eth add OeXwv NDc &c (he wished) e. g. through] Sia tf &c, Vg Arm (Eth) eii at Bo e&.
Aa/xao-KTjvcuv
t.

A.

ttoXlv
..

..

33

..

..

Eth *^9C.. **-** ht. ovog *.tt9C>t cuccht &c and they let me down n&o\ JQ.n. outside of the wall] 81a from a window in &c Bo Eth tov tux- ^ & c, Vg Arm..efto\ gi-xen from upon Bo (Syr) Eth &ipi. I escaped] Mitogen*. / was delivered Bo .. kic^cot I fled Bo (h) r .. &m. &.i$iot Bo (m) .. Kat efe<uyov N &c, Vg Bo (BD JKL) Syr Arm en necrx. out of (om cdd) Eth eneqcS'i-s from his hands] efi.
..

out of or through by a basket Arm

Bo (bd t h jki,v) from Syr


trs.
trs.

git ovce^p. in

a basket]

in a basket through &c

they

let

me down]

mi

386

TGIIPOC KOPIHGIOTC B
cujottujott.

XII. euj-xe ujuje


nosoeic.
2

ncpnoqpe

juten

*n.

T^qTe

iioirpoiiuie gIS ne^c g&.eH liuuteiTe npojune. eqgiS ncu>o.&. tl^cooirit &.H. eiTe

^cootK

eqlin&o'X
e^TTTiopn
3

iv^-coovR" &.n. imoTTTe neTcooTm. ine. frreuuiite ujfc TJUtegujojUTe erre iiccojli&. irrei*j.me fciruj gl -^-coottTi juLneipauue 4 sse fciriTe n&o*\ Ainctoxi^. nnoirre neTcooim.
I5.nciOAJ.fc.
aj.ii&.i

Topnq ennfcpa^eicoc

a.iru>

wm CTeKcTO evn e'xoov epuyuie. nM ivTeiuime. &.poi g*,


1

&.qcu>Tj3 egeitujfc'xe eTTgHn. 5 eiiifcujo-trujoir Hjjloi


-^.e

Fm*s.ujoiriuoTr

iJixioi

19

at

-^it.

22(34)

I9(22)34F n^coovn]
3

twice

..

19 22 34 ivrei.11.] it^ju. 34 4 (b) 19 22 (34) iuwp&.'i.eicoc] --^A'coc 22 ixm] hh those Bo 34 5 (b) 19 e^qc] e&qc. b eTencTo] ctRcto 22 (22) (34) tcin^-exii

Bo

eqUnco\]

c&.&o\ Bo

juine]

^ju..

34

Ay's

Jiands

Bo Syr Arm Eth..om Bo


&c
if it is

(k)..t<z? x- a-vrov

&c,

Vg
f

(manus
1

eius)

ety-xe

right to glory] 19 22
..

..

Kai>x-

Sti i$ c H,

C 17 37, Syr Vg..Kavx. 8 BD it is worthy to glory Bo(k) .. Kav\. 8rj

FGLP

cejuuiiy> eujovujov -xe but

Arm
for

..

me

Kdvx- 8c to boast

KM &c .. now to boast one ought N*D*, Bo (eujovujov ie) .. and behold it is not right Eth .. but to boast it is not right Eth ro iicp(ep 22)it

noq (& Bo .. ov
it is

22)

&c

is

not profitable indeed] 19 22,


r * ..

NBFGP

17,
..

<rv[jL<f)p(L

Ds
..

ov

o-vfx,<f)epi /i,o6

D C HKL

Vg
but

&c, Syr (h)

not profitable Syr (vg)

&c,

Vg Bo Arm
Eth
ro

let

19 22,

NBFGHP
fc$

^-runr I come] 19 22, Syr .. cXcvcro/xat us return therefore (om ro) again Eth ^e]

17,

Vg Bo Arm

..yap

DKL

&c, Syr ..therefore

Eth
2 2
.. ..

..on)

egen(n 22) &c unto manifestations] 19


Syr Arm .. as (to. FG) Tas o7TTao-ias FGP toward seeings also Bo (eg&it. hjl) .. toward and I will recount the vision Eth jun geii&c,

is 071-Tdo-i.as

Vg

e-seit g&.im.e'xinii&.v

a vision Eth ro .. (n 22)6'. &c and revelations of the Lord] 19 22 (34?) Bo, N &c, Vg Arm (om of &c cdd) ..and to revelations of our Lord Syr.. which revealed God Eth (our Lord ro)

CORINTHIANS
it is

XII 1-5
;

387 but

XII. If
1
2

it is

right to glory,

not profitable indeed

come unto manifestations and revelations of the Lord.

I know a man in the Christ fourteen years ago whether being in the body, I know not or being outside of the body, I know not God (is) he who knoweth such an one having
;
;

been carried off unto the third heaven.


a

And

know

such

whether in the body, or outside of the body, God (is) he who knoweth 4 that he was carried off unto the Paradeisos,

man

and he heard

secret words, these


5

man

to say.

1 shall

about myself

which it is not given unto be glorying about such an one but will not glory, except in the weaknesses.
;

o&eH
..

lit.

before]

19 22 34, ^>\s.en before Bo,

irpo

fr$

&c,

Vg

{ante)

before than

&c,

Vg

verse 3) I

eiTe i] 1922 34, ..from before Syr Eth (sive) Bo (itc) ..if Arm .. if indeed ~Eih..if-8e Syr (also eqgli nc. being in the body] 19 22 34 .. cv tw <r. D*,
<r.

Arm

Bo Arm.. in his body Eth il^c. eut om Syr Eth (see below) citc 2 ] 19 (22) 34 .. and if Syr (also v. 3) Arm .. and if also Eth (om and ro) junctoAidw of the body] 19 (22) 34 m s..om tou B, Bo Arm. .his body I know not Eth e&irroopn &c lit. they having carried off] 19 22 34, apTrayevra fc$ &c .. -se &.Tge\eju. that they carried off Bo .. ivho was carried off Syr .. and they carried him off Eth rxneguj. the d nd Bo third] 19 22 34, FG, Bo (f ) .. om tou N &c .. -fAi^gfe the 2 (e,*) 3 ro om Eth Eth a.-5-(o iiTei.it.. om and] such] (not ro) nccojuL&. i] o-w/xan fr$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. his body Eth .. add owe

Bo(gkmp)..v know not i]

&c,

19 22 34

..

oiSa 17

nfc(q

34)o\

&c

..x<o/hs

BD*
..

..

om
22

body Eth ro
4

add ovk oiBa

-xe that] 19

2 B ] Vg Bo (ncuxu.*.) Syr Arm Eth 34a.<iEth egen(n 22)uje -xe eirgHn

tire x-

outside] c*Ao\ Bo, cktos T Eth (not ro) nctoju.*.


"
-

NDkFGKLMP
..

his

fr$

&c,

lit.

words hidden] 19 22 34 .. g&itc&<xi ni.Tc&.-xi juLjuuoov words unspeakable Bo Syr Arm apptjra prjpara fr$ &c (heard) words there Eth ro .. (heard) there words unspeakable Eth .. e&qcioTli egenujjkiro
. .

. .

lit.

e-soo-y epiojute jQjuHCTHpion having heard utterances of mystery b to say them unto man] 1922 (34 ?) .. avOpoiiro}(ov) \a\r)o-ai ^ &c,

Syr Arm (Eth) .. Rtc o-ypiojun ca^xi juduootp that a man should speak them Bo (ae) .. om ot a Bo .. add ni&en every Bo (b*) 5 ein&uj. I shall be glorying] 19 (22?) (34?) Bo .. trs. tolovtov Kav)(r}o-op.ai fc^ &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth (therefore ..indeed therefore ro)

Vg

C C 2

388
ijuihti

Tenpoc kopihgiotc n
gK
jubuivr<3'ui&.
&.it
6

eiujMtujoTTujov

i?Jwp

aajuoi

c*&.p ii^H&.ttjLone Aieeve epoi -^-^co *.. iinpTpe ot^ epoi iuu>c. h eqcurrU efeoA giTOOT.

h^ht.

ottjli

tc^'sio iLmoc. goTT ee Tq^T


7

2virui
,

-xeu^c
J^IT^

Utfdt'XIce

ttgHT

TAAltTHO<^

i\FtMlOK&.Airv\j IC.

novcoTrpe eT^c&.p%. n^^^eXoc juLncd>.T&.n&.c <2te eqe8 ^.icenc n-soeic ^r\\^t extoi. se itna/2ice aaajloi.
HUjjmMTctoton
9

T&e n^i. *xe eqec*.gu>q &o\ ajulioi. ne'xaoq it&i. "se go* epoR eTa^^pic. euj^pe t<?ojji c*^p <xcok efeoX gn TAxitT^iofe. gn otIStoh
&.vu>

cijuhti] -Tei 22 34 ii&TgHT Bo oiTAie] eju.Hi Bo

(&) 19
7

22

at

ovaic
,

na^irr] eioi

Bo
22

^vio] neju. a noK&\ir\^ ie] -X^ajlv^t. J) ti&noK.] u&.v\n. wty revelations 22 9 8 1 22 euj&pe &c] fd.'s.oxx c^p (&) 19 22 (f ) (t>) 19
(&) 19

at a/v^ (22)

&cshk Bo

2".

i] Bo

(hj)., pref. itgpm

Bo

^.e]

1922

34,

Eth

ro

..

b 19 22 (34)

BD*
..

17,

indeed Eth Bo Syr Arm

julu.iit<3'u)&
..

the weaknesses]
&c,

add

fiov

tfDcFGKLMP
N

Vg Bo
6

(bj) Eth

pref.

^pHo-v perhaps Bo

I should wish Arm Eth


jQ.(pref.
(fx.rjTroi<;

euij&mi). for if I should glory] (&?) 19 .. eiuj&noTeujUj. for if to glory 22, eav &c, Vg Bo Syr yap 6e\r)cra> Kav;(.

se

om Bo (aeghm) **^p] yap *ai P, Arm .. 8e -*.e] 22)npTpe ov*. Aieeve let not any one think] & &c .. p.rj
fc$

they)

Vg Bo (aihtkoc) (Syr Arm Eth lest Arm Eth .. trs. as e/x.e Xoy. &c, Vg ego-ire ee(eH Teq 22) &c more than as he seeth me or is hearing from me] (&) &c more than what &c Syr Arm V7rep o /?Ari17) Tis-Xoyio-ryrai &c,

epoi of me] & &c, Bo Syr


..

fc$

..

c$ ep,ov

&c,

Vg

..

c&&o\

Ju.iieTeqne.ir
see

me &c Bo .. in more Eth in


. .

that
that

which they

beyond that which he seeth (of) me and in that which they hear me

vision

Eth ro

this {degree) the r c eqc.uvrju is healing] & &c, fc$*BD Fs G- 17 37, Vg

&c hear me because abounded in

(am &c) Bo (neTeqccoTeju) Syr


&c, f
7

(vg)

Arm Eth

..add

N C D*KLP

Vg

(fu** harl*) Syr (h)

*wTio

22,

Syr Eth

'stR^c &c and that I should not be exalted of heart] (&) 19 ro .. and therefore that indeed I should not be exalted Eth

2
6

CORINTHIANS

XII 6-9
;

389

For

if I
is

truth

should glory, I shall not become senseless for that which I say but I spare (you) let not any one
;
:

think of

me.

me more than as And that I should

he seeth me, or

is hearing from not be exalted of heart in the

greatness of the apocalypses, was given a thorn unto my flesh, the angel of the Satanas, that he should buffet me, lest 8 I besought the Lord three times I should exalt myself.

because of

this,
is

he to me, It

9 that he should depart from me. sufficient for thee with my grace

And
:

said

for the

power

is

wont

to

be perfected in the weakness.

With

(but that indeed


..

&c

ro)

..

trs. aironak. iva puq

trs. olttok.

810 wu. p,y


..

&c

NABFG
r (D E 2 )

17,

&c DKLP &c, Bo (glory d f k)


..

Vg Arm
tajlut.

the greatness] & 19

JuLuivr. the greatnesses 22

netUjM

the

abundance

Bo

(;6en in &c)

novcovpe eTece.p^ .. in the flesh Bo


1. ..

a thorn unto
..

&c, Macarius, Pall. h.

p.01

my flesh] (b) 19 22, Bo om Eth p.01 o-KoXoyj/ rrj o-apia &c a-apm p.ov FG, Vg Syr n&rp.
..

the angel] ivxeoTre^c. namely (22)

an angel Bo
17*,
1.

nca.Te.nekc] (b) 19
..

Bco-aTava

N*A*BD*FG
Syr (h s* n>)

Syr (vg) Macarius


e-xioi
lit.

o-orav

Nc
trs.

A**D^KLP &c,
22 Bo (hi) Syr
fie

Pall. h.

upon me] & 19

Arm Eth

(who pierceth me and buffeteih me).,


lit.

KoXapi,y

&

&c

-xe iin&.'x.

that I should not exalt


Pall. h.
1. ..

me]

(b)

19 (22) Bo,

FG
8

17,

tfcBKLP VgEth

&c, Syr

Arm, Macarius

om

N*AD
..

&icenc (ejcncn b)

besought] b &c, Bo..pref.

and Eth

trs.

Kvptov irapeKaXco-a

^
..

&c,

Vg

Syr (after
..

rpis)

Arm

(after rpis)
..

n-s.

the Lord] b &c,

Bo

my

L. Syr Eth

our L. Eth ro
..jGLt

trs. t/ms Kvpiov


1)

&c,

Vg

(Syr
..

Arm)

nujnilT(2 2

I9)c. three times] (b

&c,

Bo Eth

D*
Bo
..

vnep t. rpis r. k. ^ &c, Vg (Syr Arm) .. v. t. t. k. Tpis eT&e nea because of this] b &c .. vnep r. fr$ &c, Vg (propter)
trs.

(exert) Syr
kgli

(Arm) Eth

..

pref. to

beginning

&c (Vg) Syr (Arm)

pref.

A,

Vg

(quod)

depart] b &c, airovrr)

Arm N &c, Vg Bo

2 2)q he should Syr Arm., that he should drive

eqecegco(io(o

him away Eth


9

eTe.9(\

with

grace

Bo

my grace] 19 22, Bo (kl) .. enMgJUOT with this ts'oai the power] b &c, N*A*BD*FG, Vg Bo (bd'hj
c
2

r*.p] kl) Eth .. add /x.ouN A D KLP &c, Bo Syr Arm, Palladius taaut(3'io& the weakness] (b) &c .. TJU.eTe.CdeH.HC b &c .. but Eth Bo .. aaOeveia N &c gn ovIiToit &c lit. in a rest of heart] (b 1)
b

390
are iicwT

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
eceoTOi^
nj>wI

scr\c
10

MgoTro ^Hfc.ujoirujoT juLo.01 cm itd^ceeiiei^. eo&ooi \\&\7&o*x iine^c. eojpNi

T fj

^ e ^ THT hht
goT*wii

eujcone gw genuiHT^T^OA*.
eiv^ico<?Aioc

gH \ovx
KA.^e

oewciouj git geti&n&.^KH gti

ow

geit-

g& ne^c.
n
aaaioi.

c^p eiuj^np^T^oui totc

uj*vi<?U<3'o.u..

aaujione fid.eHT. utiotK &.TTrus.n&.i7eujiue ne eTpeTciritgicTJs. inilUCOQ>T t**.p tt\a^ir H^p^v nilOlJ
saitr
oTr'X.ivfc.ir

MtOK <^p

JULJUOI

gITTHTT.

n^nocTO^oc. euj^e

on.

12

juumevem

egpAj] Bo (hj)
git
11

..

om Bo
..
1

10

(&) 19

and

at goT&.u
..

22

f
1

gen]
f
1

passim

fl a.TiS'o.u.] 19

epe^T. 22
,

Mi&fRH] 19
..

-iP^H 22
22 f
'

at &.itt* (22) f *>H6.t K&.7e] 19 19 ! eTp& 22 giTe] & 19 .. gnii 22 .. gitTe f


(b)

*>n*au*ek 7e f

n
(&) (19)

CTper]

&c

good

&c .. qp&.itHi it is pleasing to me Bo .. cheerfully Syr.. and I was delighted Eth .. om Eth ro cS'e therefore] & &c f ! .. and Eth ngovo rather] (&) &cf ,^ &c, Bo (juaWoii) Arm .. om Vg Syr (Eth) ^it*>uj. I shall glory] N &c, Vg Syr Eth .. iiA.6.cdfciieie (iti*. b 19 22) my euj. to glory Bo Arm weaknesses] (& 1) &c fl, N &c, Vg Syr Eth (my trouble) .. om /xov B, Vg (harl) Bo (g6.11ujomi h J ..'tti the A &c) Arm eceo-ycog &c should dwell upon me the power of the Christ] (&) &c f 1, (.irio-KrjvuHTr) eir e/xe rj 8. t. xy fr$ &c, Vg (in me) Syr Arm .. trs. should dwell the power of Christ upon me Eth
fl, ijSia-Ta
it is

Arm

..

..riTe ^"soju. irre

n^c

ujumi gixcoi

the poiver

of

the Christ sJiould

abide
10

upon me Bo eT&e &c hecause


but

of this therefore] (b)

&c

..8lo
. .

&c,

quod) Syr (because of this)

Arm

(because of which)

and

Vg (propter because of this

Eth

..

Eth

ro

shall glory
..

Eth

ro

cv a<rdeveia.L<;

^tht &c I am glad] (t>) &c, cv8oku> N &c .. / eujume &c lit. to be in powerlessnesses] (&) &c &c, Vg (am &c) Bo (g6itujtoiii) Syr .. add fjuov F^G,

Eth (my trouble .. add also ro) gii genXcoxg in anguishes] 19 f Bo (go-xge-x) N c &c, Vg Syr..juii geitX. and anguishes 22, kcu o-tc vox w/Diat? J^*B .. ac? lw & c Arm Eth (singular, prefixing and passim) goTA.it] & &c .. eujcon Bo ^p] (&) &c .. om Bo (h)

Vg
J
,

Eth ro..-^e Bo (jo 18)

tote

uj6J<3'II<3'oai

then I

am wont

to be

CORINTHIANS XII
I shall

10-12

391

pleasure therefore rather

glory in

my

weaknesses, that
10

should dwell upon


of this therefore I

me the power of the Christ. am glad to be in powerlessness,

Because

in insults,
;

in necessities, in persecutions, in anguishes for the Christ


for

whenever I should be powerless, then I

am wont
:

to be
;

I became senseless for ye, ye compelled me me, it is right for me to be commended by you for I lacked not anything beside the great apostles, if I am nothing even.

powerful.

12

The signs of the apostleship

I did

among you

in all patience,

powerful] b 19

..

om

22
.

f
.

homeotel
ro

..

totc ujaj-xejunoju.^ then I


%

am

wont
11

to take
A.IUJ.

courage Bo
I

om Eth
..

&c

became

senseless] b

&c (22)
Syr
..

&c,

Vg Bo Arm

and behold Eth .. pref. and if also Eth ro .. I became foolish Eth .. / was foolish Eth ro ..add Kav^w/Aevos LP &c..add in my boasting Syr Eth (not ro) iiTcoTu ye] b &c..pref. because Syr Arm Eth (in that which) ..add 6.110 1; &c lit. for I, it is right for them to *.e Bo (Aj'hjkl) commend me by you] (b) &c (22) .. auok ra.p n&cUnuja. nm ne eA. jUjuoi lit. for I, it was being giTeit eHnoTT iiTeTenepcvniCT*.m
(Eth ro)
..

add r*.p Bo (k)

pref. behold

pref.

worthy for me, by you that ye should commend me Bo..yu> yap


w^etAov vcp vfioiv (r/p,. A) crvvLo-Tao-Bai N &C (Vg) .. for debtors ye were that ye should bear vntness to

om
me

v<f>

B*D&r *..

Syr.. for for me it was being right from you testimony to receive Arm .. but for me it is right for me to be honoured among you Eth (add and to have juLm(ei b.. 19 22 f^ujiuCOT &c for I my testimony Eth not ro)

lacked
o.

not anything]

Bo Syr..
v.

ovSev yap

vcmprjo-a

&

&c,

y.

ti vo-t.

..

ov yap

F^G ..for

there is not that (in)

which

Arm.. I was

defective

for you Eth

apostles] b

&c 22..TW

vn-epXiav air.

n^p*. imo(&. b)^ &c beside the great fr$ &c, ab his qui sunt supra

ap. Vg..egOTe meat. eeovoTeii than the ap. who surpass ..than apostles, those who very much excel Sjv..than good ap. Arm ..from all ap. Eth euj-se *.nc oir\. on lit. if I am a nothing

modum

Bo

even] b &c 22
ei (ei

..

ic-se

xen

A.itOK

g\i if indeed I

8e

37)

kcu.

ouSev ei/u

&c,

Vg Arm
&c
to.
..

am nothing Bo .. Eth.. although I was not


//,/
crrjp..

anything Syr
12

jQ.ju.d.6iif

the

signs]

itiJUHiiti but

the signs

b 19 Bo, aXXa

Td

N
to.

&c

..

&W&
(FG)

o-qp..

37

..

aXXa

p,w o\

392

TGIIPOC KOPIHOIOTC B
&.I&.&.7T

UTJUUTivnOCTO'XoC
hiju
ojt

UgHTTHTTU

OJT

OJTnOJUOUH

geiu&feein juu geuujnHpe iili geu^oju. 13 ot p*.p neiiTd.TeTujcocoT jujuoq iuvp&. nueceene WKk*\hci^. eiAAHTi oie ^iiok ju.nioveo_oice epuyru.
r(o

ne

hm nM

e6o\

junei-xi fis'ouc.

nju.eoujoju.UT itcon

epwTit

eei uj^piOTU. ^-cftTuyr &.H. uueiujiue c*;\p aai

a/fio

u^-u^oTregojce
ectooTo^ eooTii
15

uc^ uctuuka. ^\"\^

Scwtu.
RueioTC.

uucujuje
d/\*\&.

<?&.p

mi euujHpe
unujHpe.

ueiOTe

miok xe oK
Oj\

ovneiee

^o
*

efeo*\.

^tw

ceu^'soi e6o\

uctu-

(&) (19) 2 2 f nneiuj.] b 19 ..om

13

eiAJLHTl] b 19

..

-TCI 22 f 1

H
(b)

22

f1

22 fl

nneujuje] neuj. 22

eneuj.

..

fiuj.
]8

b
(b)

iineiOTe] imeeiOTe 22 twice

eiiujHpe] 19 22.. imuj.] b 19 22 ..

1 fmciij. f

19

at euj-xe

(22)f

certA/xoi] ^H&.-2ajoj

2*] gn

ne-rtt]

iictS 22

330
19

.. 5w sj^ws Arm .. sign Eth &c, Bo..tov clttoo-toXov fc$

nTJunTaor. of the apostleship] (b)

r r (D F K) Syr Eth (add indeed) .. I did them] b 19 &c, (Bo f f kl) Syr

&c..Te m&n. of of cm apostle Arm


..

the

apostles
a.i*w<mt

Bo
lit.

^-vepgioia.
lit.

were worked Bo,

KaTct(r))pyatr6r]
v/Atv
fc$

N
..

&c,

Vg Arm Eth
..

iigHT.

in you] b (19) &c, ev

&c,

Bo
..

to

you Eth

genju&em
tc
o-?//x.

in signs] b 19 &c, Bo,


neju. geatiiH.

Nc

among you Syr .. super vos Vg gil D C KLP &c .. o-^/aciois t N*B 17 .. Bo (b) .. kcu o-rj/x. Fer G .. signis Vg Arm ..

and in
ujn.

signs

wonders] b 19 &c

b 19
13

&c

.. in.

1 (sign ro) .. arw^ in (great) works Syr geii(fi 22 f ).. in wonder Eth ro geti(n 22) <3\ powers] ])ower Eth ro

Eth

ov-nen(n f )T. what is &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth (/ was


]

that which ye lacked] (b) (19) &c, defective for you) .. in what were ye

deficient

Syr

and Eth

n*>pa.]

**^p] b 19 &c, b 19 &c, Bo,

&c,

Vg Bo Syr
..

..

and now

Arm

..

330

virep

&c,

quam

de, ^rae

fg Vg Syr (from)
19 &c
..

Arm
..

(^ara)

b (19) &c, Bo, Tas Aoi7ras

N
&c

&c,

om
..

otl

47

in

this
..

Syr

Arm

pref. avros

Eth (from) nnec. the rest also] -se that] b Vg Syr Arm .. all Eth that Syr Arm Eth &.110K I] b 19 &c, add avros FG 37, Vg Bo (18 JuLAiA.ire.T)

CORINTHIANS

XII 13-15
13

393
is

in signs

and wonders and powers.

For what

that which
I,

ye lacked beside the rest also of the churches, except that


I disturbed

you not ? forgive

to

me

this iniquity.

This

is

the third time I am prepared to come unto you, and I shall not disturb you: for I am not seeking for your things, but for you for it is not right for the children to gather in (a>.)
:

for the parents, but


I,

15 the parents for the children. But If I love readily I spend and will be spent for your souls.

(&.)

you Eth juimoiregg. &c I disturbed you not] &c (KaTcvapxr/o-a) Arm .. iimgpouj / was not burdensome Bo, non gravavi Vg Syr..<o trouble you Eth .. om Eth 10 sne(om f')rxi il^onc this iniquity] (b) 19 &c, Bo (x> nw^i rvxonc hhi e&o\) t. aSiKiav tolvt. N &c, Vg (iniuriam) Arm .. t. a/xapnav t. FG, Syr .. this my sin Eth 14 lc .. ujoait 19 .. ujo.11 f **) &c lit. the third iuuegujoAiirr (b 22 f time is this] (b ?) &c .. ?J>m (ne ahj) c^ii&gT' neon this (add is ah j) the 3 rd time is Bo .. lSov Tpnov tovto NABFG, Vg .. 1. tovto rp. De r
..

I came

not

to

(b 1) 19 &c,

fr$

..

behold this which is the third time Syr

..

behold this third time

Arm

..

&c it^-n&oiregg. I shall not disturb] (b?) &c, ov Karavapx.. fc$ &c .. nn&gponj I will not / shall not hurry be burdensome Bo, non ero gravis Vg Syr Arm b epcoT you] b &c, D KL &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. om myself'Eth
behold

my

third this

Eth..om

tovto

KLP

v[l(dv

fr$AB 17

^^p]

9 22

om

b?

..

because that Syr

fie*,

n. for your things] b quae vestra sunt Vg ..

&c
to.

..

neTenovTen

those

which are yours Bo..

vp.uv

and

not your goods


..

Eth and
..

J"$ &c, Syr Arm .. trs. for you I desire, ecioovg eg. to gather in] b &c, Bo (gio-yi

throw) Syr
15

trs. yov. drjaavp.

gatlier for their sons


-2k.e]
1 19 22 f

&c, Vg Arm .. trs. the fathers should not the sons for their parents Eth add therefore Eth ro .. yap 17, Vg (am) gri

ovne(om 22)ree lit. in a persuasion] (b 1) &c 22 .. '^11*^ / am well pleased to Bo ^Stora fr$ &c, gladly both Syr, with cheerfulness &c lit. I spend and they will spend me] Arm .. doubly Eth &c / shall spend &c f .. 8airavr]0-(D /cat CK8a7rav7;(b) 19 22 .. ^na.TSO &c .. impendam et supervntpendar ipse Vg .. e^o e&. ovog Orjaroixai fr$ eepgotro do e&. to spend and exceed in spending Bo .. oW. kcll K<5a7rai>Kai ck8. D* .. both expense I will expend and also my being rjo-a> I will give Syr../ will spend and I will be spent Arm../ spent
. .

^o

394

TGnPOC KOPIH0IOTC B
^uie ZLucotu
16

xJrur^H. eiyse

e-iiao-e.

eTTHA*.e

juuuloi
*.-

j^mok
jliiotR".
17

Fiotojhjji.

cctco

xe.

\hok juni^pei

^*W&.
18

eio iinjwiioTpiToc

^i-sithttH Fmpoq.

a*h

dwiqe^THTTn

UJ^pCOTtt.

2\&.2s.ir niteitT^iTHnooTrce giTti *k in^p^R&.'\ei WTITOC. ^TTOi MTMtteir

ncoit nJ3jLi*<q. jlihti


a>Jt
19

ev

titoc qe^THTTTn. itT&.iujtooiye

gEE

nemuv

wottiot

aju-uj^k

CTCTHuieeTre.

on negiooTe a.it se iiAno\oi7i^e


TnnooTrce] 19
..

noiroyr.

iihth.

16

1 (b) 19 f

17

(b) 19 f

-cot &
19

1S

(b)
f
1

(19)
TT&.in.

ajTiiiiev]

MTitnoov Bo
..

ixenne>>

&c] b..mn. &c 19


(b)

..

n&in. Bo..tt&.iti. itOTUJT timii. Bo (k)


-T'icee
r epovio Bo (AEF )

19

&no-

\o^(k f ^i^ej
indeed Eth ro
b &c, Bo,

..

/ spent and I
17,

will give

up my flesh Eth
..

euj-se if]

N*ABFG
..

Antonius

(si)

*ai
1)

D^KLP
1)

&c, f

Vg

Syr

Arm Eth

ora

D*
fc$

^xxe
c

love] (b

&c (22

Bo, aya

N*A

17 (Eth) ..aycnriov

&c,

Vg

(Syr)., being exceedingly dear to

me Arm

HjuioTix ejuvre you you Eth greatly] 19 fl..juuuu ngoiro you more Bo..trs. 7rpio-o-oT/D<os v/xas aya.7ra)(v) fc$ &c ..plus diligens (om vyu,.) Vg .. trs. exceedingly Hove you ereTRjue Oa&oi &iiok ttovujHjui Syr .. Arm and Eth see ahove ye are loving me indeed a little] (b 1) ..ct. &noK juUioi &c 19 ..om
..exceedingly
loved

&nOK

Rottujhai

..

7](T(t(tt)ov

diligar)

Arm

..

ye

less

&c, Vg {minus (eXaacrov) aya7r<Dfxai are loving me Syr .. myself I loved Eth .. cei&ei
lit.

juLuoc gio (om gco bhjkl 18) Rou-koitxi (om b &c) a little Bo
16

they love

me indeed

ecTO)

-^.e]
..

19,

Bo

&c,
1

almost

Ami

but

Eth ..omf

Vg (sed &hok
f 1)

esto)

I] b

.. and perhaps Syv..but &c .. add Sc Fs r G, Syr (h)

jam (f^.ei
ov

19) &&.pei(pi
D*)ef3apr)o-a

19

H. I burdened you not]


JwI-xithttii (-siTeTn f *)

(b 1) &c,

Kar(om kot

ABDcKLP &c,
(b?) &c,

Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth..

ov KaTevapKrjcra
I took

R(om f ^Kp. Bo (ilovxpo^ a) Eth .. SoAw vfi. wj'^A, eXa/Sov ^ &c, Vg ^MtVe / took you Syr Arm 17 xx.H A.iqeiS'T. did I defraud you] bl &c .. trs. 7rAovKT77(ra vfi. to qitR \&&t Rneirr. by any of those end fr$ &c, Vg (Bo) Syr Arm Eth whom] 19 SIX. puiieivr. of any among those whom blP, riva wv N &c, Syr (any other tvhom) ..per aliquem eorum qnos Vg .. by (those)
47

J^FG 37
. .

you with subtlety]

..

CORINTHIANS
me

XII 16-19
little.
16

395

you greatly, ye are loving


I, I
;

indeed a

But

let it be,

burdened you not but (a>.) being crafty I took you with 17 Did I defraud you by any of those whom I sent unto you ? 18 1 besought Titos, and I sent the brother with
subtlety.

him.
spirit,

Did Titos defraud you

we walked
19

not in the same

not in the same roads.


are

Perhaps ye are thinking


Before

that

we

making

defence to you.
..

God we

are

whom Arm is there then he whom Eth julh e.TeTenn*.v eo-y*.i efc. ^en hh T*Joiropnoir o&pioTen did ye see {any) one out of those whom Bo continuing / sent to you, e&.\&\ -eHnov ivxonc eisoX expressing Si avrov which F G, Vg giTOTq by whom I injured you
..
1,

omit.. Eth continues

sent to you,

and

is it

that

I defrauded you

?
?

Arm
18

continues
Si

sent to you, by these (that) at all

I defrauded you
Titos] (b
1)

expressing

avrov in plural

&.jn*.pa.(om
fl,

p&

^k&Xcj^Xi

19)

&c I besought

19

Aj^go e(n l)titoc Bo .. ^i^-go -^.e t neon (d kl) ..from Titus I asked Syr., pref. behold Eth
&c,
..

Vg Arm

ct.

Bo

n. the

ft..nmecon iicii&q the other brother with him Bo .. our other brother with him Eth .. o-vva-rrco-reika tov dS. N &c... misi cum illo fratrem Vg, / sent with him the brother Arm with him
brother with him]

19

. .

brothers Syr.. Titus our brother


julhtci f 1
,

Eth ro
..

julhti]

19 (julh lost)

..

fir}

ti

fc$

&c,

Vg

(numquid)H>o

did in anything Syr (Eth)..


(jo)

add ng\i in anything

after

nxonc Bo
..

Arm.,

julh

&?Bo(h c )

a titoc &c
(rjfxas

Titos defraud you] b 19 f J


(injure)

eirXeoveKrrjcrtv v/i. titos

L),

Vg Bo

Syr

Arm Eth
&? 19

(injure)
f!
..

nTe.nJUL.

walked not in the same

spirit]

julh eT&iiJULOiyi

^ &c &c we e>.n en


toj

neann*. neann*. walked we not in the same


kv. 7repie7raT.

spirit

Bo

..

ov

avrw

&c G*) Vg (nonne &c) Syr (in one spirit) Arm (we went) Eth ro (that spirit which was upon him) Eth (that spirit which runneth over him) on ne (om ne & .. ni 19)2. &c not in the same roads] (b 1) 19 f 1 .. ov tois airrois iy/co-iv N &c, Vg
otl (.av c\6o)

&c (add

Syr

..

add we walked

Arm

..

HMT&.TCI n^iTeaci
19

&n ne

and in his footsteps we followed Eth are they not the same footsteps Bo
..

..

julh

&c,

gVg

jueuj&K perhaps] 19 f ! .. ne -scjul again Bo, 7raAiv (hail*) Syr Arm..7raXai N*ABFGsr 17, Vg
..

N C DKLP
om Eth
..

but (aAAtt)
fr$

Eth ro &c, Vg Bo Eth

] e(il f )TeTitJULeeire ye are thinking]

(19) f !,
it

are ye thinking Syr ..know ye (imperative) that

xvill be

laid to our charge Eth ro en&n. we are &c] & 19 .. iin&&n. shall not &c f l hhth to you] (b 1) 19 f 1 Vg Bo Arm .. trs.
,

396

Tenpoc KopmeioTc r

iinfjjiTO

e&oA UniioTTe enig^'se oil ne^c. eueipe 20 xe j5.nTHpq. iifcju.epjs.Te. \ neTWKCOT. ^pooTe <T^p AiHnoTe T^ei ujfcpumT FiTfcge epumi nee gtK-

-^oiTd.ujc
jDLtjtoc

ml
juTi

a.T(jo

WTeTttoe

epoi nee FiTeTwov^iUT


e
slxvL

&..

nHnoTe
jaw

gen^Tioit
juii

geniHOg Ain
.urn

ojens'toiiT

getraoiraK
geivxice

QeitKfcTfc'Xfc.Aifc.

geiiKaxiic
21

moht

mm
eMioi
<xiit

genujTopTp.
eTfeeTHTTtt.
^ttco

HnoTe on UT^ei.

Fitc n^itoirre

T^pgH^e

no-yjAHHuje

e^Tpitofee

Fiujopn.

iinexiTo] i9..iinnTO
19
21

80

1 (b) 19 (24) f

AimroTe] twice
..

..

MHnwc
1

Bo,

fr$

&c

..

1 pref. -se f

itTeTnoir&,iyT] 19
eewTpp]

eTeTiT. f 1

(b) 19 24 f

AAHHuje] juHtije 24

19 24

..

eorp

O
1

vfjbiv

&c, Syr Arm (pref. having supplicated) en(ii f )are speaking] (b) &c, Bo..trs. ^pio-rco XaXovfiev &c, Vg in the Christ] 19 f 1 Bo, Syr Arm Eth .. om Eth 10 gJDC nexc cv x&c, Vg Syr Arm .. because of Christ Eth .. because of this word
a-n-oX.

&

uja,-xe

we

concerning Christ, and

all things,
fc$

our brothers Eth ro


&c,

ene (om

*)

ipe

we

Vg Bo Syr Eth (ro see above) and Syr ..for Arm juirmpq n&Ai. all things my beloved] (b ?) &c..Ta 8c 7ravra aya7T7/Tot N &c, Vg a8eX(f>oi P .. our (carissimi) Bo (goft -xe m&eit nejuenpa^) Syr Arm
are doing] (b ?) &c..om a.e] b &c .. om Bo (Aj* 1 Tl)
..

..

brothers

Eth '(10

see above)

..

Bo and Tregelles begin new chapter at

" goo& -*.e niAen but all things .. Griesbach and Scholz print ev xP i0 r ^> 1 XaXovfXfv TaSe 7ravTa g& it. for the sake of your edifying] 19 f seems to have a variant .. egpm exert it. for your &c Bo .. b

(neTeriKcoT

..

neTeitK.

ae

plural)
is)
..

..

vnep t^s

v. oik.

&c,

Vg

(j?roj)ter)

Syr (because of) Arm (add salvation &c Arm edd

that ye

may

be edified

Eth

..for

your

20 t m u*p] b &c, N &c, Vg Bo Syr .. Se 37, Bo (aef ) Syr (h s) Arm Eth (aXXa) Syr .. tXOwv fr$ T(pref. ii f ^ei I may come] 19 f &c (Vg) Arm ..if I should come Bo Eth uje,pcoTii unto you] (b 1) &c, Syr Eth ro ..omN &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth fringe ep. and find you] (b) &c, Bo .. trs. 6eXw eupw N &c, Vg Arm .. and not find you &c iiee ei" (om et 1 9) il'^o-y&.iiic (oircouj Syr Eth..om Eth ro? Bo ovAUjq K ) *>" as I wish not] 19 f Bo Syr Eth.. 01^ oious
1
,

. .

6eXw

&c,

Vg Arm

&.-ri

and] b &c

..

Kayw

&c. oirog

miok

gco

CORINTHIANS

XII 20-21

39 7

speaking in the Christ: but we are doing all things, 20 For I fear, lest beloved, for the sake of your edifying. and find as I wish not, and unto I come you you haply may

my
and

ye find

me

as ye wish not;

lest

haply there are

strifes,

jealousies,

and
21

indignations, and disputes, and slanders, whisperings, and exaltations of heart, and tumults ;

and

lest haply again I because of you, and I

may

come, and
for

my God

humble me

mourn

many who

sinned aforetime,

and I also Bo Syr (and-also) Eth .. Kat eyw FG, Vg Arm nTcriige epoi and ye find me] (t>1) &c, Bo (-sejiiT) .. evpeOut v/jliv N &c, Vg (a 1 .. I should be to you Eth vobis) Syr (to you) Arm gen(n f passim)1 ^Tion strifes] 19 f BDFGKLP &c, Vg Bo (upturn) .. tpis ttA 17, ne lit. are] 19 f *, Bo Syr Arm Eth (boasting 1) .. ye strive Eth 10 (eovon after juumioc) Vg (trs. sint to end) Eth (add among you) .. ju.it om fr$ &c, Syr Arm Eth ro and] passim 19 (24 1) f\ Syr Eth ro Eth (except or after derision) .. ic or Bo..om fc$ &c, Vg Arm
,

genKiug jealousies] 19
passim) Syr (h)
ye be jealous
..

f 1,

fc$D b

KLP
17,

t/Aos

ABD*FG

&c, Vg Bo (x2 om 2 eit Bo (oirx2 L ) Syr (vg) Arm ..


1

Eth
..

ro

celts' con? indignations]

9 f\

&c,

Vg Bo
f
*)

(swut) Arm

anger Syr Eth ..ye be angry Eth ro

eirao(&

k-

f \ epiOeiai &c, ujepuji contentions Bo .. <xil(eK fl) disputes] 19 dissensiones Vg, irritations Arm ..rebellion Syr .. derision Eth ..ye

quarrel Eth ro tion Syr, slander

geiiKe/r.] 19 f 1, fr$ &c, Vg Bo (k&.t.) Arm ..accusaEth ..ye slander Eth ro gertKACKc whisperings] 19 fl, fc$ &c, Vg Bo (9d&.CK.ec) .. murmuring Syr ..delations Arm .. f <veriwo-is agitation Eth geit-s. exaltations of heart] 19 (24?) N &c, Vg Arm puffing up Syr ye boast Eth ro tumults Bo
1 ,
. .

. .

. .

fr$ &c, Vg ..tumults Arm ..tumult geitujTopTp tumults] 19 24 f Syr., ye be tumultuous Eth ro .. exaltation of heart Bo (plural 1) Eth ..om FG
1
,

21

fr$

&c,

juHnoTe] 19 &c .. juHTicoc Bo Vg Bo Arm % Eth .. om f 1, Syr


. .

\x.r\

&c on again] 19 24, niAei I may come] 19 f l ..


veneroVg
..

nTMei / came 24
..

..

eviuja.ni

g^puvren

cA^ovtos p.ov t^ &c (Eth )..cum if I should come unto you


..

Arm
o

Bo Syr Eth
trs. rcnr. /xe
1)

TtMiomre

6eo<s ixov 5^

my God] 19 &c om my &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth

Vg Syr
crficr.

(h*)

Eth

because of you] (b

&c,

Eth..7rpos via. DE..trs. fiov 71-pos vp.. fr$ &c, Vg (apud) Arm..om Bo Syr, Tert ed/vpn. who sinned] itTe hh eT*.vepttoAi of those ivho sinned Bo -sin it. aforetime] b &c, Bo, 7rporjpapT. N &c, Vg

398

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B
eojpM eosn
TJvnfc.ees.pcuv

iinoTrjuieT^itoei

jun Tnopneuv
ujfcpuyrn.

jun nccoioq
XIII.
ojtiT

nTfc.Tfc.fcq.

nuiegujouinT neon ne
cnfc.Tr
2

nfci

^kht

TTfcnpo AJumnTpe

h ujoutnT epe

ujfcxe

niui fcojepfcrq.
fctrio

fciosooc

Cfcp -sin nujopn.

fciru}

on

^ujpn'sto JDuuioc owe eiOfcTeTHVTn iiniJteocencnfc.Tr.

on n^-OjN.TeTHTTn
nujopn
fcTU)

nofte -sin

fcn thott. eicofci nnenTfcirpiinneceene THpq. 2se eiujfcuei


3

itnecon

n^ttfc^co

fcn.

e&o\

<se

TeTnujme
nfci

ricfc
fc.n

t^okijuh iine^c
nTd.vo.Aq]
1
t>

eTUjfc-xe

hoht.

eTenqo

&c
f1

..

errr.

19

(&) 19
ujcojult
l

24

UJOAXttT

I] 24

f1

..

UJOJUT 19
2

UJOAXUT

2]
J
1

24

..

! 19 f

nun Agepvrq]
eig.

niften ogi epa/ro-y


3

Bo

(&)

19 24 33

ii^gATe]

33

pnofce] epit. 33

19 24 33

(<me)

Arm
..

/rom Syr

N
/ecu

&c,

&c, Vg .. egpM e. over] (b) &c, n TiR&e. the uncleanness] b &c, o/Arm Eth Vg Bo Arm hot^. their &c Bo (o c) .. their disgrace Eth
..

om

Syr Eth

fc$

fiecawse

..

julH

Tnopnei(m 24 D*) Vg Arm ..

f 1 )*,
trs.

the forn.] b
a?wZ
i/teir

&c..kcll

-n-opveia

&c (om
did Eth
..

fornication

which

they-

nccoioq the defilement] & &c, Bo .. ao-eAycia N &c, their lasciviousness Eth before a.Ka.0. Arm edd
. .

Vg Syr Arm
this] (b
1)

trs.

mieg.-neki
third this

lit.

the third time (om 19 24)

is

Eth

..

^m(hm
N* &c

jk)? neon ne
..

this jrd

time

is

&c .. my Bo (Syi)
and..
. .

Arm., rptrov
not ro)
exa>

tovto

i8ov rp.

t.

^cA
Vg
..

17,

Vg Eth

(pref.

-jnHir I come] b &c,

&c,

(Bo)

eXOeiv A,

Syr (vg)
owtf

giTn by] 19 24
..

(Eth) ctoi/zws (probable efioX erased)

Arm

fl
it

..

e&o\
..

en

of Bo

ri

&c, Syr
..

in

Vg Arm Eth

(pref. is
tt. ju.

not)

pref. ira

fc$*,

g Syr

Arm

&c .. om Bo (b) .. iiJuinT. &c lit. of witness two or three] & &c (Bo) .. 8vo fx. kcu (77 fc$ 32 46, f Vg) 17, Syr Arm Eth .. om witnesses Arm edd t/duov (fc$) &c .. 8. k. rp. epe &c every word is standing] (b 1) &c, Bo .. crra&io-cTai &c N &c, Vg Syr Arm Eth 2 D&r *, Vg (demid) ..om fc$ &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. and .p] b &c, -sin n. aforetime] b &c, Bo (icxen gH) .. irpoetprjKa N &c, Vg Eth on again] 19 24, Syr (Syr) Arm Eth (spake) .. add to you Syr
the

mouth

of] 19

Bo (kp) om mouth Bo (h*)


pref. ce.p

fx..

CORINTHIANS

XIII 1-3

399

tion,

and they repented not over the uncleanness, and the fornicaand the defilement which they did.
XIII. This

By

the mouth of witnesses


2

standing.

the third time (in which) 1 come unto you. two or three every word is For I said aforetime, and again I say before, as
is

being with you the second time, and again not being with you now, I am writing to those who sinned aforetime, and
to
all

the

rest

also,
3
;

that

if

should come another time

I shall not spare

Christ

who

because that ye seek for the proof of the speaketh in me this (one) who is not powerless
;

Arm..trs. saying again Bo Eth


^ujpn.
I say before]

19 24,

owe

Syr (vg)

as] b &c, fc$ &c, .. as I say to

om fr$ &c, Vg Bo (o) Eth ro Vg Bo Arm Eth .. add to you Syr Vg Bo Eth ro om D*, Syr (h) Arm as also
..

t>5

&c,

..

..

the second time] (b)

you Eth eig&.(&.g b) Te. &c being with you &c, Bo (e\<x_n) Trapwv to Scvt. N &c, Arm,
.

praesens bis Vg (fu dem tol) ..pr. vobis (am) ..praesens Vg time that I was with you Syr .. being present at first Eth

..

the second
e/yu)

&c

and again not being with you now] (b ?) &c .. xai (m-cov vw N &c, et nunc absens Vg Arm .. nexx ^nov on ei^H (n^- bhj) s5. &c and now again being not with you Bo also now when I am absent Syr
. .

. .

thus also

(om Eth) being not (with you) in

third (time) Eth, Euthal

ic*.i I

D* FG
(b
1)

writing] b &c, ypa<pio 17, Vg Eth ro .. / speak Eth,

am

D C KLP

&c, Syr

Arm

..

om fr$AB

/ say Bo

-xin

it.

&c (Bo) Eth,

&V10

H(om

Trporjfi. t$ &c, Vg (ante) Arm..om 19 24)nKe. &c and to (om 19 24) all the rest also] b &c,

aforetime] Syr Eth ro

to the

Bo (nem newsn THpq) Arm .. and and to others also Eth (add and to all -xe that] 19 24 .. om 37, Eth ro ftKecon another time] b ro) &c, s to (om c. to FG, Vg Syr Eth Arm) 7raAiv N &c, Vg (iterum) Syr Arm .. JuLn&iKecon this other time Bo..trs. again to end Eth .n I shall not spare] 19 24, Bo n^nes.^(k) Eth ro .. add xe further Bo Eth
Kai tois Aot7rots Traatv t$ &c,

Vg

remaining others Syr

..

eixo\ -xe because that]


.. ..

7rei

&c, Syr
al
..

Eth

..

-se Bo,

on F^G,

Arm 1 an f Vg
..

if Arm

Macarius

speaketh Christ in
trs. SoKifjirjv
tpf}T.

me

nea,

vxok.

for

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
ro)
e.
,.

Eth ro has prove that which the proof] Bo Eth (not ro) JuLne^c &c of the Christ
trs.

who
in

speaketli in

me] Syr Eth (not


t. X. e.

..

tou ev
}

eyu.01
..

\a\owros
ovk

Xpio-rov

N
to

&c, Vg, Macarius

x-

FsvQ Bo

of Christ who
os et?
v/x.

me

you speaketh

Arm

n^i &c this &c]

400

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC B

Fl&.T^OUl egOTIt epCOTU.


4

\\k

q^H^OJH

FtgHTTHTTTIt.

^\^

km c^p

nT^Tc^oTT Sjuoq eficvX git OT^ceenei^. qoitcT ebo\ gtt t<5ojui AAnitoTTe. km <?&.p ^uou
iiHTq. isWa*.
egcyyit

gwcott ina'oofi
git T<yoju

Ttut^iottcT ttIjjL*&.q efeo\

iinitoTTe
TnicTic.
*2

epuynT.
juljuiotii.

<xtTTTH7rTit <xe

WTeTK
CptOTIl
JtlOJJS.H

gli
JS.lt

'xoKi.Ai.js.^e

ftTeTtteuue
CIAAHTI
*.

ne^C

IC

itgHTTHTTTIt.
*^It.
6 7

"SC

itTTIt

geirXOOTT

^It&.gT

TTit&.eiJL!.e

r&e. &.itoit is.it

geiracoonT mi.

2C tiiujAh^ xe

4 l at vMion 24 33 (&) 1 9 axeeuei*] -niw 19 24 33 umg] 5 ' c ! -xe i] 19 24 .. add 19 24 33 .. oiriojig & 24* (D) 19 24 33 dwit whether Bo fi(eii 33 ^reTneixie] tcth. 24 eiAiHTi] b 19.. -tci
J

* 2 ] & 24 ..om 19 33 24 33 at xeuAC (33 ) 24


1 J

"1924(331)

'

(&) (19

fc$ &c. Bo ($m CTeiiqujioiii ^it g^pcoTen weak toivard you) Syr (weak in you) .. who became stronger in you Arm .. that {one) is not impotent toward you Eth.. as he is not impotent &c Eth ro

acr&vci

ev\\&. &c but he prevaileth in you] ovoit uj-xoju. jujuocj &c there is power to him &c Bo, aSwaTei &c N &c, Vg Syr Eth aAAa aSwarci &c L, aAA a8. al .. and he is not weakened Arm (omitting in you)
. .

km r&p
&c, f

DbL

Vg Syr Arm

for-also] 19 24, .. because

tf*BD*FGKP
Eth
eft.

17,

git

Bo..add NCA &c out of a weak-

ness] 19 24, e$ &c fr$ &c, Vg Bo (om efto\ g*) ..from our w. Arm, Ambrst .. in weakness Syr Eth .. eofte TemueT^ce-. because of our w. eft. Bo (p) Eth ro gii 2 ] b &c, tf &c, Vg..by Arm .. in Bo Syr Eth .. Eth ro lias that he may strengthen us ts'oai the power] junnoirre of God] b &c .. om &c, Arm .. ots. a power Bo, i$ &c k. *\ A.iioii gioioit for we ourselves also] (b) &c, Bo .. *ai yap 17 /cat t;/a. minusc vix mu .. Kat yap rjfieis fr$ &c, Vg Bo (h j) .. k. y. ei 77. K .. also we Syr .. and we although Arm .. and we also Eth (Eth ro
t>

om by

Bo (itejm&q) Syr (vg) because of him Arm and-also Eth &.\\a>.] 19 2 4 innMoitg we shall live] b (oTFCong appear) 24 (erased ov ?) 33 .. eitecoiui Bo strong future, obs. fluctuation of Greek ^rjcro/xev, -crw/iev, -o-op,e#a iuXAi&q with him] b &c, N &c, Vg Bo (add on also) Syr Arm Eth .. cv avrw D* 17, g efio\ (om b, Bo hj) git &c out of the power of God toward you] (b 1) &c, frS &c, Bo (a power) Arm cdd (by the) .. ex &c in
. . . .

homeotel of God) Syr (h) Eth..crw avrw

ngH'rq in him] b &c,

BDKLP &c,

Vg

NAFG,

CORINTHIANS

XIII 4-7
;

401

toward you, but (&.) he prevaileth in you 4 for he was crucified also out of a weakness, but ta.) he is alive out of the power of
God.

For we ourselves

also,

we

are

weak

in him, but (&)

we

shall live

with him out of the power of God toward you. 5 Try yourselves, whether ye are in the faith prove your;

selves.

Or ye know not yourselves

that the Christ Jesus


6 7

(is)

in you, except that perhaps

ye are reprobates.

But

I trust

that ye will
vobis

know

that

we

are not reprobates.

But we pray
tts v/x.

Vg

..

in

power of God

ivhich (is) in

you Syr

..

ora

BD C

(by the) .. in power of God because of you Eth (Eth ro has only because of you omitting /cat yap &c by homeotel) .. D*

Vg

(floriac)

Arm

joins
5
,

is

vfias eavrous 7reipacT

sn(eit
13.AiA.TA.Teri

33 )tt. lit. try you] b &c .. ApmipA7in jQjuuoTen ^huott try your own selves Bo .. eavrovs 7T6tpa^Te fr$ &c,
]

.. en (it 24* .. om 33 *)try yourselves Arm TeTenujon ye are being Bo, ear* fc$ &c, Vg .. -^ok. L lit. prove you] & &c .. ye were Eth .. ye stand Syr Arm om A .. eavT. 8ok. N &c, Syr Eth (pref. and) .. ipsi vos probate Vg ..

Vg Syr Eth

(pref.
V)

and)
..

TeTit ye are] (b

&c

Apr^on.
..

ik. ju. e.

prove your

own
fr$

selves Bo,

yourselves
ct

Arm

or] b &c,
(ei St)
..

&c,

Vg

al,

Arm, Marcus

if

it is

that

Marcus Isaiah ..prove Bo (le) Syr .. om fr$* which Eth .. utrum Isaiah
(an)

you] b &c, Bo, eavTous fr$ &c, Vg Arm (Eth) ..om Bo(aej) Syr, Marcus.. Eth ro pref. and, thus joining it to following and ye yourselves perceive, Eth continues and ye perceive not ne^c ic]

epumi

lit.

Bo Arm, Marcus Isaiah 2 ?o\ xp- BDKL &c, i .. Christ Eth iigHTT. (gn-r. b) in you] 19 24, BD* 17, Bo (jk) Eth rc.add mv NADt>FGKLP &c, Vg Bo (ujon ^en) Arm Eth [was toith) Isaiah i .. pref. oikci Marcus Is. 2 eiAi. se aicujak except that perhaps] b &c .. ct p.. apa 47, nisi forte Vg, Bo (efm\ ApHov se) Marcus .. et /atjti ^ &c, Arm .. an nescitis
& &c,

NAFGP, Vg

..

Vg(tol) Syr, Isaiah

Isaiah ..and if not Syr


6

..

if indeed ye were not

Eth
..

om verse b homeotel zkmt^ ^n.&.gTe I tnist] 19 24 33^ Eth N &c, Vg Bo Syr Arm .. om Eth ro *.e] 19 33 \ tf &c, Vg Bo Syr r Ann Eth yap Fs G om 24, f .. and as ye know Eth ro tth4eixie ye will know] 19 24 .. TeTfiei. ye know 33 Anon An (om
..

..

33 ')-&

lit.

we,

&itoti

AnA*2tOK.

we (om 33 ) aii Bo .. r]p.. ovk


]

are reprobates not]


ecrLLtv aS.

19 (24

?)

33
..

*,

&c,

Vg Syr Arm
17 37,

we

were not rep. we also Eth (om also ro)


7

-miy.

we pray]

19 24 33

1711

fr$ABD*FGP Dd
l ,

Vg Bo Syr

402

TGIIPOC KOPIHGIOTC B
eTJOrrpeTiip Aa^tt GneeooT. <xeKNc js.n seK*.c utujtvi eiteo-yu>nc[ efeoX ncuvrii.

eniioTTe
.\uou

^Wa

TTHep
ivw.
8

nnTiid.itOTq.

\ou

xe UTitujcone gwc

ccotTT

Ojun^OAi
9

<?A.p iuLuoit

e^

oTrfee tjuic

aXXjs. e*xn

Tuie.

Tmt^poye
*2k.e
4

gioiott

c*vp goT^it ^itou eitujaat-

(?6k.
THTTTIt

FiToiTtt

nTeTKUjcane
&.!.

eTeTtvxoop.
10

nM

pu>

neTnuj\H \ epoq neTiico&Te.


JS.M

eiCOAI

'SeK^C

T&e ita.1 eit^-ges.TeKI1^I T^^pCO git

nccoTii]

gwc ccotS 33
8

om gwc Bo (dgkl)
axoc Bo
..

.. gtoc o^ncwrn Bo .. ocori &c Bo (rxop) .. ococ ciotS e.n] b 19 24 .. ju.cJjpH<^ ng&.nfc.-ak.oKi1

(b) 19 24
&.11UJ&.M

(b) 19 24
orn eujcon

gOTjs.it

eujum

Bo (dkl)

..

Bo

..

om

M\on enuj^n] uja.ii Bo (0)

&c
(b)

10

19 24

(h)

Arm Eth

..

evxo/xat

DCK L

&c, Syr (vg)


]

-*.e]

b 19 24 33

.. 1
,

and Eth

eTlvrpe (TpeTe 3 3

) TRp

for

you not

to do] b 19 24

33

Vg Bo
Syr ..

(gmev nTeTenujTejui) .. that there should not be among you evil that he should not do Arm Eth sck&c ah &.non not that we]
itt&-&.itoit Bo,
fc$

b 19 24, oirpQi

&c,

Vg Arm Eth (but)

..

iva

fit]

KL

..

om

eneo-yoong &c we should be manifested for chosen] b (19) 24, Bo (owe o^u-^okijuloc as approved) .. SoKifjioi tfyavwfiev N &c, Vg Arm approved we should be Eth our proof should appear
not Syr
. .
. .

1 Eth.. is it not Eth ro .. om Bo (r*) 19 24 33 1 1 eTTiie(om 24)p(ep 33 ) ye should do] b 19 24 33 (Bo) Syr Eth.. trs. KaXov ttoltjtc &c, Vg Arm uTnujume we ma y become] b 19

Syr

&W&]

24, Bo Syr (and) .. trs. w/xcv to end fr$ &c, should be found) .. om Eth (Eth ro has we)
8

Vg

(sumus)

Arm

(and-we

truth] (b

t^p] b &c .. om Bo (o) e^- &c lit. to give against-for the &c .. Tt Kcrra t. aA. aXAa &c fc$ &c (om Tf]? EG) Vg .. om 1)

aAA

vrrep r. aA. 1 7 47 ..to do anything against-but for Syr .. at all to oppose-but defender we are &c Arm ..to go out from-but rather [to stay) in &c Eth
9

Tnn&.p&uje
Xatpo/^ev i^ &c,

we

shall

rejoice]

(b)

&c
19

..

Tenp.
f

we

rejoice

Bo.

Vg

Syr

Arm
b,

..^atpw/x-ev

DP,

Eth

gcocon ourselves]

Bo

(0)

..

om

Vg (am)../ rejoice 24, Bo (f^p 4on..r.

CORINTHIANS

XIII 8-10
;

403

unto God for you not to do any evil not that we, we should be manifested for chosen (ones), but (*.) that ye, ye should do the good, but we, we may become as not chosen. 8 For
it is

not possible for us to fight against the truth, but (is.) for the truth. 9 For we ourselves shall rejoice, whenever we, we
that for which
this

should be weak, but ye, (when) ye should be strong: this

we pray your being perfected. not with you am writing these (things), that I should not come and deal severely, according to the authority which the Lord gave to me unto an edifying,
really
10 (is)

Because of

I being

&..

gcoii o)

N
..

&c
8e

DcK, Arm
(Eth)..

Syr ..and Eth

may

rejoice

and Syr Arm Eth ro

Bo (add mioh) .. oni b, fr$ &c, Vg Bo .. om b ..that ye are strong and rejoice Eih... that ye eTeTtvxoop strong] (b 1) &c .. eovoii uj-xoju.

^p]

9 2 4>

^ & c Vg
>

-^e]

19 24,

juaxcoteii ye being powerfid Bo. ye are strong

Syr

. .

trs.
..

Swarot
ko.i

yjre

fr$

&c,

Vg (Eth)

..

om Eth ro

it&i pu) tins really] b


..

&c

tovto

fr$*ABD*
..

FGP 17, Vg Bo ($**i pco on) and this is our prayer Eth kcll N e D c KL &c, Syr r. (vg) Arm (isg) yap ko.i Syr (h)
..

tovto Se

ne-ni-

uj\h\

ep. that for

which we pray] 19 24

..

zvypixtda

&c,

Vg Syr

Arm Eth
ti(y])o-iv
fr$

(see above)

praying Bo
&c,
perfected
10

.. neTeripa. ILiioej errrio&g that tohich we do, neTiic. your being perfected] 19 24, ttjv vfx.wv Karap-

Vg Arm
. .

..for

Syr Eth

that ye should be strengthened


..

your perfections Bo., that ye should Eth ro


pref.

be

eT&e because of] (b) &c

and Eth

(not ro)

en(ii 24)to you),

^g. aai I being not with you] 19 24 Syr (being distant) .. trs. TavTa craw
to

(* possibly

added iihtR

Sec,

you being absent Bo Eth

eicgea S.

Vg Arm .. trs. these I write am writing these] 19 24


..

these

ivrite

to

you Bo (ahjlo) Eth


. .

{this)

Eth

ro (thus) ..these

'write

Bo (bTdegkmnp) Syr
..

fin&ei I should not come] 19 24

..

&c, Vg Arm (this) Tavra-ypacfuo not when I came Syr Arm .. when
irapwv

I came Eth
not act

7ra/Hov

p.r\

fc$

&c..p.rj

DFG

4*7

(p,rj

ir.

/jlv

37)

Vg..ei9H &&Ten ^Hnoir


Bo
T&.9(Lp(o

iiT&.ujTeAiipj

being with you

I should
severely

on and

deal severely]
..

19

2 4.. act severely

Bo
&c,
..

..

a7roTo/x.G)s

xPV cru'fxai
17 37,

&c,

Arm
..

durius

agam Vg Syr ..

I should not act Eth

rcxoeic Ta^c naa the Lord gave to me] (b)

NABDFGP
to

Vg Bo
..

trs.

coWev

o Kvpios p.01

KL

&c,

Arm

gave

me my Lord Syr

with which empowered

me God Eth

D d a

404
CTTKtOT

Tenpoc KOPIH9IOTC B
.

p^ujt

n TCItOV &.. Il^CHHTT. ^TTtO TTUJOpUjp Jvlt. cfiTeTHTTTu. coXcA. uieeTe eneijueeve Fiottcot.

\pt-ipiun. evru) nnoTTe iv^-pmiH uit M^ujione tilJuuiHTri. l2 js.cn&.^e fttteTnepmr coird^&. ceujme epumi il^meTOTr^js.fe
13

t&v&tih
git

oTrnei

THpoir.
jl-

Te^^pic

.G.neit'xoeic

ic

ne^c

*ttio

T^**d>.nH

nitOTTe juH TK0mu>m&. juLnenn* eTOTra^fe iiajuahtH

THpTM.

Tenpoc KopitteioTc &

Tenpoc ge&peaoirc

11

(b) (19

24

12

(b)
..

19 24

*tu>] neju

Bo

13

(b)

(19) 24

attco] b (19) 24

ne*i Bo

11

Tenor

a'e

now
Eth

therefore] (b) 19 24, P,

Bo (\omott
Syr

-xe
..

DFr
..

kl)..(to

D h)
&c,

Xoittov

Bo,

&c,

therefore indeed
a$e\<f>oi

vuvcu.
..trs.

Vg Arm

brothers] b 19 indeed our brothers Eth


fc$

Vg my

(de cetero)

Arm
24,

rejoice

Bo Syr

cfiTe. lit.

perfect you] b (19) 24, cofc-j be perfected Bo,

&c stand firm

Arm

Eth .. pref. kgu L, Syr (vg) same thought] (19?) 24,


fr$

ju.ee ve

^pio-yxieiri
..

enei(ni 19 24) &c think the iioirioT Bo., to avro <f>poveLTe


(let)

&c, Arm-(6e unanimoits)


Syr.,

om

..

and

agreement and peace be

in you
a>pieip.

and
attio

be patient

Eth../'s

(one) thing think


..

be at peace] (b) 19 24,

&c,

Vg Arm
&c,

pref.

Eth ro and Eth .. Syr


Eth
(b)

(see above)
..

and] b 19 24,

Vg Bo (djk) Syr Arm


Bo

om Bo

tP-

&c

the peace and the love] b 19 24,

CORINTHIANS
an
:

XIII 11-13

405
therefore,
;

and not unto


brothers, rejoice
;

overthrowing.
;

u Now

my

perfect yourselves
:

be consoled

think the

same thought be at peace and the God of the pea.ce and the 12 love will become with you. Salute one another with an all Salute those who are holy. 13 The grace kiss. holy you
of our

Lord Jesus the

Christ,

and the

love of
all.

God, and the

fellowship of the holy spirit (be) with you

The

(epistle) to

Corinthians 2

The

(epistle) to Hebrew's

ttjs
k.

ip.

6ip.

DL 37, Vg (fu) Arm (of peace and love) Eth.. ay. ttjs ay. NABKP &c, f Vg (am demid tol) Bo (the-the) Syr., of peace
k.

t.

Eth
12

ro

nUAiHTn with you J b 19 24 A.cn&7e salute] & &c..kiss Eth


(e x *h*)

..

titoTen to

you Bo (l*)
(b)

nneT. one another]

&c.

om Bo

gn oime(om b 19)1 &c lit. in a kiss holy] b &c, AFGL, Vg Bo Syr Arm Eth .. trs. aytw ^iX^art SBDKP&c 13 Tex- the grace] (b) 19 24, N &c, Vg Bo Arm Eth ..the peace nen-x. our Lord] b 19 24, 37, fm Vg Bo Syr (vg) Arm Eth, Syr Macarius..om rjjxuiv fc$ &c ne^c the Christ] b 19 24..0111B tuuDuu &c with you all] b 19 24, Arm.. /xeTa iravTwv v/xwv N &c, Vg Syr Eth ro .. pref. shall be Eth THp-ni all] b 19 24, THpov (as *ABFG 17, Vg (harl*) Arm cdd Eth ro..add apt]v usual) Bo (a) cDKP &c, Vg Syr Bo Arm Eth
Subscription Tenpoc Kopmeioirc 6 (uncertain) Tenpoc ge&p&.ioirc
b in
(3
|

two

lines ..irpos KopLvdcovs

/3

t^*AB* 17

..

(ereXeaOrj
/?

FG)
add

irp. k.

(Tr\r)p<j)6r]

aTro <f>i\nnra)v

D) ap^nrai irpos yaAaTa? DFG..7rp. k. B**P, Bo .. irp. k. /? ey/3. a. (p. Sia tltov
L)

eypa<pr)

kui Xovku

KL

(add

rr]s

aa/cc8ovias after <.

KL

APPENDIX
CONTAINING SUPPLEMENTARY TEXT, TRANSLATION, AND APPARATUS OF GREEK AND BOHAIRIC MANUSCRIPTS
In September, 191 9,

when

all

the imperfect text had been

printed off, photographs of one of Mr. Pierpont Morgan's MSS. in New York, containing the entire text of the Pauline
Epistles,

to the editor,

were sent by Professor H. Hyvernat in Washington who was allowed to use them for a few weeks.
to
fill

Thus he has been enabled

up

all

the missing text, and

which had been placed within square brackets. The manuscript, which confirms the order of the Epistles (2 Cor. Heb.),
to confirm or correct the supplementary conjectures

appears to be in good condition, with the last leaves slightly It contains no injured, making a few verses uncertain.
archaisms, and sometimes spells g_en gH for gw git, is not earlier than the ninth century, and more likely of the tenth.

No

colophon whence names of

date can be seen in the photograph, which gives the men and monasteries have been
is

The writing expunged. and the ornament of the


capitals fairly well

initial

a good specimen of the y class, page and large and small


will be

drawn.

Below

found an enume-

ration of the larger sections.

The text

in the collated passages


e.g.

has a tendency towards Middle Egyptian,

Heb.

xi.

29
is

and in the colophon this tendency .\v&ipjs. o&X&ccis.,


more marked by use of
N.B.
&.

for

o as well as

\ for p.

The Bohairic is marked in the short apparatus, where does not agree with the Sahidic. The half- vowel line and punctuation follow the method of the rest of the printed Coptic text without any regard to the irregular manner of the
it

manuscript.

408

tgopoc puiiojoo
xii.

Romans

i6-

eTeTWAieeTe eTrjuecre

iioTruyr

jaw

KeTenepHT. euTeTHiS'ioujT aai etieiAAiiTxdxioHT. Ilnep17 eiiTTUTU>co&e ^it ujtone uc^feH khtm ott^tthtttii.
itoimeeooTr
gjs.

itAAneTit^HOTrq aattaato

oiyneeooir n\^^TT. eTT\iqi AAnpootruj efeo<V iipuiAAe hiaa. 1S *?*> 6uj*se

own uj^oaa eTCTitep eipHitH aaw puytAe hiaa. 19 enTTKeipe fc.it julneTHK&is.. lifcAiepfcTe. ^Wa*. k&. tiaa^ 2te lie's UTopi?H. qcH ^is.p. ng&.n epoi. a.tu> mior 20 j \\\ epuj^n lleivxes'se ^it^Tcatofee. nexe msoeic.
k

gKO.

jm^TJiioq.

a/To)

equjjsiiei&e.

AAJs/rcoq.

eneipe

c^p i.n&.i Kttdotepuj glts'Mec FtKiogr csn Teq*jie. 21 HnepTpevxpo epoK ^staI nneeoov. ^Wes. *spo
enneeooir
hiaa
c*es.p

gli"

nneTitJs.ttoTrq.
witee^otrcijs.

xiii.

AAfcPe vJ/tt^h

oirnoT^cce

euuiHTei eftoA

aaii e^OTrc^)^. itaa nuoirre. iteTWjoon *xe ctthuj


2

eT'XOce.

efeo\ giTli" nitoTTe.

gcac^e

neT^

eq^

oirfte

riTu>uj
3

enitoirre.
c*is.p

iteT^-

xe.

oir&e Te^oirciJs.. ceitevxi itjvir


&>n
ite

Soirg^n.
eTii^uoTrq.
TJsIO
iijsk

H^p^ton
js.pi
4

HgKgOTe

AATtgiofc

js,*W*s.

Ainneeooir. rottiouj
nes.i7Js.eo it.

<ye

eTAtpgOTe
FlOTT-

FigHTC TiTe^oTcifc.. eflo\ OITOOTC.

js.ifio

KIS.XI
irre

01T*.IJs.KOItOC

*rjs.p

nitoTTe

e-yneTn^MOTq. eujtone <5"e ftuijMip nneeoou*. irh ujs.p es.it ecrjjcopei ivrcHqe. Ot^ij^js.pigOT.

kohoc

cesp

irre

nitoirre

tc.

itpeq'xiKQj&jv

eTopc^H

Romans

xii. 16.

eTeTnjut.
aytnrrjTOL

one another] add


(things) of pride]
17

&c thinking (the) same thought with P* eiiTTli<3'. &c looking not at the

omP*

1 2

nHneTn&novq the good (things)] KaXa NA* &c..add evurrriov tou 6eov /cat A** .. add ov [jlovov evw. t. 6eov aAAa k evwiriov twv avOp.

FG
19

nuu every] NA* &c ..twv atu) &itOK and I] g guelph


al
..

A**D*FG 19 55..om44 46 80 Bo (dfkl) Ai-m Syr H, Tert m


I shall repay] avTairofta)

Cyp Ambrst
20

om

xai
lit.

&c

'J-iust.

FG
..

a\\a

epuj&n

but should]

^ ABP

5 al

..

eav

ow B C L &c

ROMANS

XII

16

XIII 4

409

Romans xii. 16. Thinking (the) same thought with one another: looking not at the (things) of pride. Be not wise n not for your own selves repaying evil for evil to any one
:

taking care for the good (things) before every man.


it is

18 (24)

If

possible,

making peace with every man


beloved
:

yourselves,

my

For

it is

written

19 revenging not but (^) leave the place for the anger. Cast the judgement unto me; and I, I shall
: ;

20 But (&.) if thine enemy hunger, give repay, said the Lord. him to eat and if he should thirst, give him to drink for doing this, thou wilt spread coals of fire upon his head.
; ;

21

evil

Let not thee be conquered by the evil but (&.) conquer the with (gH) the good. xiii. x Let every soul be subject to
;

the authorities which are high


except (ordained)

by God

2 ordained by God. is resisting the ordinance of

for there is not (any) authority but those which are being are Wherefore he who resists the authority
: ;

God
3

but they who do


to the evil.

(resist)

will take for


to the

them judgement.
is

For the rulers are not

terrors

work which

good, but
4

(a>.)
:

Thou wishest

therefore not to fear the authority

take reward from


that which
for
it is

it.

For minister of God

do the good, and thou wilt to thee it is unto


;

good.
is it

If therefore thou should do the evil, fear

not in vain
is,

bearing the sword

for minister of

God

avenger unto the anger for those

who do

the evil.

eai/DFGal
eav 8uj/a
21

*.tio

andj
..

D*
. .

109**,

Bo (FKP)..eav

Se

D b al..om

&c L 109* 178


1

om

/cat
ttTTO

gITXl by] VTTO


1.
-2k.e

&

&C

^ &c FG
7racrais

xiii.

\Jj"!T9h

neTUjocm
s

every soul] but those which are being]

niAx

eoua-iais

D*FG
1
..

NABD*FG

67** 12

add eov(riai

Dc

&c
is

Aurgwii &c the work which

good &c]

NABD*FGP667**..

Ttov ay.
4

&c

Dc

&c

good]

na>K to thee] B .. ets to ay.

om FG

61

116,

ckSikos cis opyrjv

Bo c ABLP &c i*5


&c,

iipeq-si
..

cis

Bo (h) e-yncrit. lit. unto a &c avenger unto the anger] k8. i$*D^ al.. om ets opy. opy-qv

D*FG

177

410

Tenpoc Piuioaoc
5

Gt&c n&.i ujuje egTrnoT^cce. FuteTeipe juLnneeooTT. OT AAOHOIt CT&e TOp^H. JS.W^ Te TKeCTHH'^eciC. Gt^c nes.1 c^p TeTu^- ujioai. ojr\rro7Fp<toc c^p FiTe nuoTTe lie. t-ynpocK^pTHpei eneigaife. ^ hottoh hiaa FmeTepumt. iiujioa* AATi^nujioAA. nTe\oc aattsw6
7

nTe*\oc. eoTe AAn^TOOTe. rrr^io A*.nis.Tdao.

Romans

xv.

3.

kjsj

c^p Ht^ ne^c p^it^q


is.

eat

iiutni JuLtAoq. ^*\\a. kjvta. ee eTCHg. xe


ititeTifoams'

nno^nei?
neitT^Tr-xeKisc

aaaaok

ge

eojp^i

ecxu>i.

cg^icoT

fT^p

ttT^TrcOjMcoTr

THpoT

eTenc&co.

e&o\ itootc FieirnoAAOuH enncsno n2s.11 fiee\mc.


Romans
h^t&. ee
8

uu

nconc

Fuienp^q>H

^'sco
cnjs.taa

xv. 7. eT&e n^i ujcn neTenepmr epcoTn St^ ne^c ujonen epoq. eneooir AAnnovTe. c^p aaaaoc. <xe Rt&. ne^c p**.ijs.Konoc AAncMe niioTTe. enTes/xpe nepHT FmeeiOTe. ngeenoc
J

^.e

ottsijs. GTpeT^-eooTT AinuoTTe. k&.tjs, ee ctcho. eT&e naa ^nesoTumcf n&.n efio\ cm ngeenoc. ^toj 10 -se ajru* oit uj^q-sooc. ^naAJj^'AAei enenp^n.
ojs.

Xe

7rq>p&.ne

neoeenoc
<xe

aaii

neq*\.es.oc.

^\.to)

on oh

uj^qsooc.

ngeenoc THpov caaov ennoirre. ^tfm


12

AAes.poTTTa.ioq n<^in*\fc.oc THpotr.

UJ^pe

hcjs.i^c

qsooc. <se cnis.ujix>ne


5

nsrmoTrne
..

Fuecc^i. ^tco neTtta.-

ujuje it is right] avayK-q

^ &c om DFG

Tue. the conscience

also]
7

om

kou

FG
Nc
&

Romans

&c give] aTroSore tf*ABD* 67 .. avr. ow xv. 4. neirrd/ycoiacov-THpoT the (things) which were
eypa<f>rj

written-all]

iravra B.. 7rpoeypacjiij

&c,

Bo

iiTdkTCgeacoTr

were written] N*BCDFG 6 7** 80 .. Trpozypa<f>r} N c &c &c .. kcu 81a &c and the consolation]

juR nconc

ODFGP
nexc

NABC*L
LP

al

ireeXnic the hope] add t^s 7rapaKAr;o-ws B, Clem 7 ujonen accepted us] BD*P 47 al .. vp.a<s fr$A &c, Bo
8

r&p]

Se
..

al pier

the Christ]

J^ABC. x*

iv

al

longe plu

lv

%y

DFG al

ROMANS
5

XIII 5

XV

12

411

Because of this it is right to be subject, not only because of 6 the anger, but because of the conscience also. For because of this ye give tribute for ministers of God they are attending
:

continually unto this thing.

which ye owe tribute to him of the custom the fear


:

him

Give to every one the (things) of the tribute the custom to


;

to

him

of the fear

the honour

to

him

of the honour.

Romans
self;

xv.

3.

but (&J according as

For the Christ also pleased not his own it is written: The reproaches of

those

who

were written were

4 For the (things) which reproach thee fell upon me. all written unto our teaching, that through

the patience and the consolation of the scriptures


get for us the hope.

we should

Romans

xv.

7.

Because of this accept one another, according


8

as the Christ accepted us unto the glory of God.

For

say

that the Christ became minister of the circumcision with God, 9 unto the confirming (of) the promises to the fathers but
:

the Gentiles about mercy for them to glorify God; according as it is written Because of this I shall manifest to thee among
:

10 the Gentiles, and I shall sing unto thy name. And again he u And is wont to say Rejoice [the] Gentiles with his people.
:

again he
let

is

wont

them honour him


:

to say

the peoples. n Esaias again is wont There will be the root of Iessai, and he who will rise
all

to say

All the Gentiles bless (ye)

God

and

<s.e

e-r&e i\&i

Because of this]

fr$

..

6\a tot; 7rpo<f>r)Tov

N*

gii

ng. among the Gentiles] Bo (a)., add xvpu &c I shall sing unto thy name] DG..ra ov.
11

Nc
<rov

al,

Bo
&c

^-na^-

ij/.

t. c.

1 .. om ^ &c se rig. uj^q-xooc he is wont to say] Aeyei ennoiTTe All the Gentiles bless (ye) God] all the Gentiles bless
..

BDFG
om

the
k.

Lord Bo

aivciTe Ka.vra. to. cOvtj tov Kvpiov

fc^ABDP
17 al

47

..

atveiTC t.

ir. to. e.

CFGL

&c
lit. is

e/irco

and
..

2 ]

ju.&.poTfT. let

them honour him]


12

NABCD
A.
h]<t.
fr?

39

eTraiveo-are

FGLP

&c

uj. h.

on sooc
..

wont Esaias again

to say] kcu ttclXlv rjcratas

Aeyci

&c

k.

tv.

TieTiiaaujOTm he

who

will rise]

412

Tenpoc puiieuoc

t(ooth eevp^ei eiTgeeiioc. Figeenoc tt&.ge\ni7e epoq. nitoTrTe *.e nee?V.nic eqexeKTHTT efeo*\ fip^uje
1:,

mm gi tipHH oU nTpeTCTlinicTeTre. eirrpeTeTiipgoiro


ee"\nic.

ott

Romans
oaa
mm.**.

egpaa
ewjie

20. eipooTT ^e Frreige eeira^^eXi^e KT^TrT^Te ne^c SgHTq. xeiia.c hu^kcot 21 earn kccKtc. d^W*. k^tjs. ee eTCHg. se

xv.

ceitaai^TT Fts'meTJuEnoTr'xu} it^ir

n^meTJSnoTrcwTiA.
iitcon eei
*.

-2

ne
eic

wk
\

uj*.ptoTK.
24

eT^HHTq. js.tio ceitjvT&e n^i pco wei-si^pon 23 tiiott **.e cam?^ ul^
uj^pcjOTii

iteiv\i.tA^. OTIIT&.I giT

mjlmjuktp uoirioiy eei


ei.

iipojuuie.

ei.

em^fecoK

eTecneatoi*.

^ge^Vni^e eeiitHT efeo\ giTooTTHirTli eita/y epumi. is.Tra) iiceenoi efcoA oitootthtttm cjuus-tt. eiuj^ticei
25 iiAAtOTH ItUJOpn \no JLiepOTC. TettOTT i.C CIIt&illOK 2G eeiAmut ei'2ki^Hoei eneTOT&.dwfe. ^\.7rpgit;\7r ir&.p

eiigHRe
^.tco

nei

FmeTOTwfc ergFi ei^HAi. * 7 ^vpgM^TT c^p ottHt^tc epooT. Guj-xe &. itgeeiioc c*d>.p koiiiioenemiiKon. ujuje 011 epooir eujjuEuje ii^tt git

uvtcTTavo/xevos

..

avicrTa/Aevos
cX-rr.

&c
..

fig.

unto him]
13
/

eOvrj ctt avrta


lit.

37

tt

clvtw eOvr)

&c the Gentiles eX-rr. fc$ &c

will

hope

itp&uje &c

with joy every and peace]


ev

7racnjs x- K - ct P-

&c

7rao-?7

TTio-Tevtiv

& c B..om N &c om


..

FG

DFG

oxx ivrp. in your believing] ev tu> eirrp. unto your exceeding] om B 57

gii

eeXiuc

21

22

in the hope] om cv L)*FG 31 44 cen&.nakir &c they will see &c] B 37 .. trs. irepi avrov oxpovrai t$ &c nefsi. ire I was being hindered] veKOTrrjv ngawg iic.

DFG

many
23

times] 77-oAAa/as
kXtj/j..

kXjju^] 59 7i

BDFG AFGLP

..

ra iroXXa

fr$

&c
g^g many]
ivavojv

37 al

BC

37

24 ei. ex. repeated thus by error before em*. about to go] iropzvo-o/xou L 1 22** .. 7ropeuw (o

einaw&coK being
al) fxat

DFGP

&c

ROMANS XV
the

13-27
hope unto
hirn.
13

413

to rule the Gentiles, the Gentiles will

But

of the hope will complete you with all joy and peace in your believing, unto your exceeding in the hope.

God

Romans

xv. 20.

But being eager thus


(not) uttered (the

to evangelize in the
of)

place in which

was

name

the Christ, that


21

I should not build

upon another(s) foundation.


:

But

(&.)
it

according as

it is

written

They

will see, those to

whom

was not

know, those who 22 heard not. Because of this very (thing) I was being 23 hindered many times from coming unto you. But now not having place in these regions, but I have desire to come
said concerning him,
will

and they

unto

7 3 ou, lo

I hope

many years, being about to go unto the Spain, when coming through you to see you, and to be escorted
!

24

with you first in some go unto the Jerusalem, 26 For they were ministering unto those who are holy. pleased, they of the Makedonia and the Akhaia to make a

by you

thither, if I should be satisfied


25

measure.

But now

am

about

to

contribution unto the poor of those who are holy who (are) in 27 the Jerusalem. For they were pleased, and (those) owe it

unto them.
spiritual,

For

if

it is

right also for

the Gentiles are sharers of the (things) them to minister to them in the

CTecnA-noies. unto the


7rpos vjxas

Spain]

N*ABCDFGP
7ropevo/jievos

177. .add

eXeva-o/xai
fc$

N C L &c
71-pos

*^ge\n. I hope]

FG..add yap

eein.

&c when

coining through you]

62

&c, Bo en^ir to

see] (X6f.iv
25
26

219

nce-anoi to be escorted] Tropv6r]vai


SiaKovrjcroiv fr$*
. .

erxi&K. ministering]

*.u-pg. they were pleased] rjvBoKrja-ev of the M.] pxKcuSoves iiiteT. eTgn ei\. .. /xaKeSovia N &c those who are holy who (are) in the J.] twv ay. twv cv up. fc$ &c .. tcov

73 SiaKovqcrai B 62 120 k&tuak. they

DFG

FG

ev up.
27

ay tcov

DFG
for they

^Tpp.

&c

oc^ciXeTat clo-lv

avrwv
fc$

were pleased, and (those) owe it unto them] enenn. of the (things) sp.] L, Bo (a &c)

..rots

7rv.

avrwv 37 80

&c,

Bo (dehjk 18)

eujAJLuje to

minister]

KOLVwvrjcraL

414

xenpoc puiiduoc
2S

na.1 &c eiaj^wsoKq efeo?V. T^c^pevci^e itc^pKiKOit. H&.T i5.neiK2s.pnoc. ^\t&.feu>K efeo*\ ojiTUTHTTn eTecnjs.2a m&.. ^coottii *^e -se emmr tg&.puvrit. einmr cm

ovxcok efioA
iijLKxiTn.

ncajioir

utc ne^c.

n^cnmr

efco*\ giTJut

^n&.pA.K^.Aei Ae neiraoeic ic ne^c. &.-yto


30

efcoA
git

iTit

Ta^&iiH iinenniv. eTpeTeTns^coni^e


g&.poi
giTit

hjulu.&.i

neuj\H\ noTrgjuE e&oA

ita.p5I nitoTTe.
tijs.Tit*wgTe git

neTO

skvC ^ot^m^.
31

eie2s.ttco

ivre

itneTOT^jsii.
gjuE
33

T&.^i^Roni^ eTUjoon eei^HJu. ujione ecujHn 32 -sei^c eiuj^tn uj^pioTit git oTp^uje tt.toi itlXuiHTit. noTtouj iinnoTTe. eieeuiTOit
\

epe nHoiTTe

<*.

ii^pmtH

ujcone

itJuuiiHTit THpTit.

gdJULHtt.

Romans xvi. 14. tyiite G&.cT^KpiTOC juH gepuiH ju.it n&.Tpu)feis. un gepju**..

ju.it

t|>\ec*unt

a.tlo

necnmr

THpoT
ajrio
js,^&

eTitiJuu^v.
juit

15

tgitte e4>i?Vo\oi*oc jutt IOTtTV.1^


j^ttuj

nepe^c

Teqccone.

oAajun*.

juit neTOTr-

^cn^e THpotr git ovnei cot&.a.&. Oeujnte epumt its"iiteKK?VHcifc. THpcr


RneTnepHoir
17
>

eTHJuuu^Tr.

16

k^ 'Tn&.p&.KJv'Xei ^e jujuiotiT. iuvchhtt. iine^c. eTpeTeTn^wujT eiteTeipe itJuneop^. juit itecKJs.iv*.&

Aoit jun&pfc.
28

Tecfcco

ttT&.TeTitxic&io

epoc.

itTCTit-

cS'e]

add apa
..

FG
FG

11&1F to

Spain]
29

Ne & c
*i.e

^c.

^aviav M* ABDFGP 5 37 al but I know] oiSa Se fc$ &c .. yeivu>o7co> yap


epxop-evos

them] orn

76 108

Teen, the

FG

einHV

coming]

om

Are

ne^c

of the Christ] %y fr$*AB


C

DFG 30 m Bo g&poi about me] om FG N*ABC"dD*FGP 67** 80. .add tva N c &c eTujoon ee. which is being unto -&i&Kom&] &wpo<f>opia BD*FG cv i6p. BD*FG 213 cv N &c om LP al, Bo eis the H.]
prayers] add vp.wv
31 s,

67** 179, Bo ..tov evayyeXiov tov x" ^ L &C efto\ g. it&cnHV my brothers] aSeA^ot N &c..om B 76 neujXfiX the through] add ovo/aotos tou L 74 120 .. orn 17/xwi/ 17

CDFGP
30

&TW

and]

f]

ic/5.

..

77

..

77

..

iep.

66

ujume &c should become acceptable &c]

DFGL&c.trs.

tois ay. yevTjTai

NABCP

37

ROMANS XV
(things) carnal.
to
29

28

XVI
if I

17

415

28

This therefore,

should finish and seal

them this fruit, I shall go through you unto the Spain. But I know that, coming unto you, I am coming in fulness 30 of blessing of the Christ. But I beseech you, my brothers, through our Lord Jesus the Christ, and through the love of the
spirit, for

God

31
;

you to strive with me in the prayers about me with that I should be delivered from those who are un-

believing in the Iudaia, and that my ministry which is being unto the Hierusalem should become acceptable to those who are holy 32 that if I should come unto you in joy in the will
;

of God, I should be refreshed with you. the peace is being with you. Amen.

33

But the God of

Romans xvi. 14. Salute Asygkritos and Phlegon and Herme and Patroba and Herma, and all the brothers who
(are)

with them.
his sister,

15

and
(are)

and Olampa and


16

Salute Philologos and Iulia and Nereas all those who are holy who

with them.
salute

They

you

all

Salute one another in kiss being holy. 17 21 the churches of the Christ. But
( )

I beseech

you,

my

brothers, for

you

to look at those

who make

separations and the scandals contrary to the teaching which

32

ekOui
d>

xeK&c & c &c

B
33

that should I come] N*(AC 67** 71) .. Kai iva Unit, of God] fr$ c &c .. iv x" ^* X" iV .. xvpiov eieeAiTOit &c I should he refreshed with you] om B
eittj. lit.

DFG

om

verse 48

epe-tuwne

is

being] tjtw
aarvvK.

D*FG.. om

fr$

&c

gajuHii
tf

Amen] om AFG 80 109 178 Romans xvi. 14. AC-y^KpiTOc] AB &c

..

fc^DFG, Bo

&c]
15

ABCD*FGP
2 ]

gepAiH

al

..

epfjuav-eppyv

D<>L &c
vrjpta

ionrXia.] towtav

C*FG

nepe^c]

&C

..

vrjpeav
..

AFG

ewTCU)

and

FG
16

. .

om P 3 120 * oXvy.7nav D*
&c they
salute

o\ajuin&.] o\vp,7rav

&c

o\vp.7rei8a

ceuj.

you

all

the ch. of the Christ]


eTpeTeTn<3'. for

om DFG..
to

om

TraaaL

minusc plu

17

^n&pd.K. I beseech] epuTw


fc$

D*
rrept

you

cr/<o7r6iv

&c

..

pref.

acr^aXws

DFG
D*

look]

eiteTeipe those

who make]

pref. Aeyoi/ras

ijDFG

n&p&]

416

Tenpoc piumioc-KOPiHeioTc x
18

c^oeTHTTTn ecv\ aajuoot.


&,n

h&.i c'&.p irreuuLine itceo


a/X.TVjv

wgilga^ 5inuxoeic
e&o*\

ic

ne^c

evo

Htott.

giTu TeTT^inujjvse eTgoX^ xxvi neco.oir 19 &. TeTHAiitTcuj^Tre^^n^T*. lingHT niife^XgHT.


jv-yto

taaht
^otiouj

<**p
(SQ-

n k>

wj^

ottoh

iujul.

TpeTTKujtone

-^paoge exiOTit. eiun^eioit. iico^oc

^Kp&.ioc
Komans

<xe enneeooir.
xvi. 25.

k*/t&. iKS'to'Xn efto\

GnunrcTHpioii

26 G^qirr^VK^puioir epoq cm iteoiroeiiy ftuj^ etteg. Teiicnr giTtt ite^pa.q>H iinpoqjHTiKOit. efto\ ^e oTtoitJ encuyrli rikjvtjw noirec^cnie iiniioTTe nujdw eite

TnicTic

iittgeeiioc

THpov
giTit
ic

27

Gqoiroitc[.

iimovTe

iico^oc juuvva^q

ne^c.

tus.i

Te nujq ne

neOOTT UJ* Hieiteg. gJsJUHlt.


1

Corinthians

vi. 5.

II^i eqii^ettj^S^OAi e<xi&.ftpitt


6

^W&. oif jSneqcow. 7 FiaoiicTOc. neqcott. d^rio n^i gi


iiTAftHTe
OTTUJIOIOT

oircon asic^n jxh

h^h

aaK goAioc pto

ItHTH.

6ti

ott pco

tteTIiepHir. g^TI iicenjv2iTHTrTn *ai ii^onc. eT&e oir pco


*.it.
8

QSC

OTTKTHTIt

JLMM

iicenaije^THTTii

^AA*

MTuyrii

ct-xi

it<?onc.

13

nceo&care not

ic
k.

nex5
19

vw r]fih)v DFG &c (tryXwTTias 109)


TeTnjuinT.

iineivx. 80 14 servants] ov SovXevaovcnv our Lord Jesns the Ch.J L &c..k. rjfxwv x< fcSABCPal.. Ain necjuov and the blessing] ai tvXoytas 178
1

FG

..

oni

D*FG

3 17 al
.

DFG
LP

your obedience] vixwv viraKot) N &c vwaKor) v/jloiv ovv xaipw fr$*ABC ^p*>iye ex. I rejoice over you] e<f> vfx.iv
.

5 (37*)

x-

ovv

e<

vtJLlv

D * FG

73

--X..

T0

<

VP-

&c Bo
>

^ov. 6e I wish
hcoc^oc wise]

therefore] kcu de\u>

BDFGL
25-27.
ora

61

D*FG om ..add fiev N &c


16 80 137 176

copula 115,

Bo(bfk)

Bomans

xvi.
..

NBCD
34
..

..

post xiv. 23 habent

al fere
26

200

DFG
D
add
re
fc$

27

rr. Him. nco$.

giTii through] to

&c

God

wise]

..

<ro<p(o 0eoj

&c,

Bo

ic

nexc]

ROMANS XVI

CORINTHIANS VI
18

417

ye learnt, and withdraw you from them.

For such are not

servants to our Lord Jesus the Christ, but are (servants) to their belly and through their speech which is kind, and the
;

blessing, they are


19

wont

to beguile the heart of the innocents.

For your obedience reached unto every one. I rejoice over you. I wish therefore for you to become wise unto the good,
but simple unto the
evil.

Romans

xvi. 25.

According
efeo\)

to

the revelation of the mystery,


26

which was kept

silent in the eternal times.

But having been

manifested (ovioit[

scriptures, according to the

now through the prophetical commandment of the eternal God,


all

unto the hearing of the faith, to


(ovoilc[). the Christ, this (one) whose
1

the Gentiles

(is)

being

made known

27

To God wise alone through Jesus


is

the glory unto the ages.


will be able to decide
is

Amen.
between
taketh

Corinthians

vi. 5.

this
6

who

his brother (and another),

but (&) brother


this

judged

(lit.

judgement) with his brother, and


7

before (gi) the


is)

un-

Already indeed altogether really (there believing. to you, that ye have judgement with one another.
of

a loss

Because

what

really are ye
8

wronged

because of what really are ye

defrauded?

But

(&.)

ye (are they)

who do wrong, and who

iv

xv

fc$

&c

31 54

oew.xiHn]
1

B n<ki Te whose] w^&c ..ora B 33 72 .. avTa> meiieo the ages] BC(L &c) .. tods at. twv at. S-SADP 80 om 49 63 .. add 77 x aP > &c P 17 80
..)(y iv
l<

Corinthians

vi. 5.

n*j &c who &c] os ov

e^i&up.] avaKpivai
7rt
fc$

N*al
nki this] Tain-a fi&n. the unbelieving]
7

CD b
add

73
*ai ov

gi

before]

&c

..

//.era

D*

h^h
oA.cos

ovv

aytwv juit ooXioc pw already indeed altogether really] 77077 /xev c &c.. fc$ 77877 fxev oXws N*l)* 3 17 al, Bo..om oAto? A
vp.iv

em

FG

iiHTii to
..

you] ev

rainusc mil

g&n judgement]

Kpip.a

73

KpLfj.aTa

&c

ncenaw-siTHiTTn &c are ye wronged-defrauded]


StaTi-aStKetcr#e

trs. a7rocrTepto*^
8

L
trs.

ct-xi ft^.

17U

&c ye-do wrong-defraud] e e

airoo-Ttp.

k.

a&iK.

418
jstt u>

xenpoc ROPmeioTc x
e-rfeios'e. js.ttio nesi

imeTitcitH'y.

itTeTitcooirit

A.it

*xe

ripeqxi

rts'ortc

it2s.iv\HpoitojL*ei

*.ri

itT*jutTppo

jutnitoTrre.

i.nepn'\is.ties..

Ot^

pequgiiujeei'jk.uiAoit.
juus"\js.koc.

oifxe

jui? nopitoc. oir^e xi itoeiK. Chrxe AtR"


1

um

" OT^e jli peqrtKOTK juiT gooTT. ott^c urn peqgioqT. oir^e aiw ju.2s.ito mootto. oir^e ju.it peq-

^ge. oifxe
i

juit

peqc^goir
vii.

&c.

Corinthians

14.

eujxe

June,

eie
15

iteTitujHpe
euj-xe
ites.-

oK^.K&.ejs.pTon

ite.

Tetter

*.e ceoTres.es.fe.

niCTOc
a'lncoit

n^niop^ JU&peqnujpTs. itqo es.it h Tcioite gH itegtofe itTeuuiite.


1r

itgiuges.\
irres

Ft-

nitomre

Ott i?*.p neTep(e)cooTfit oireipHH. juijuoq. Tecgijme. juh Teites.ujT0Tr2se jiovgeM. h ott neTKCOOT JUJUOq. ngivl. JUH KItes,eUJTOVxe TCttCglJUe. 17 euuHTei wee Frres. irxoeic Teuj noves. ncre*. jujuoc.
Tesgjueit
git

noves. noira>. itee

itTes.

mioTrre

Tes.gjj.eq.

jujuoc. C\.Tto T&.I Te ee e^-Tiouj jujuoc


niju.
estrregju
19
18

git

jues.peqjuoouje iteKK^Hcies

^XirTegJu
otres.

o^res.

eqcMHTr.
itesrcMe.

junepTpeqgo&cq.

eqo
ne.

JunepTpeqcMHTq.
oir'Xes.evTr
2<J

ncMe oVA^esT
nge\pe

es/yio

TjuirresrcMe

Te.

es.'A.Aes.

eiteitTO?V.H junitOTTTe ne.

noTjs noves.
ftgHTq.

gju nTiogju itTdkTT^gjLieq itgHTq. juexpeq^io


1

\Ak
n*i
9

es.7TTes.gjueK
KJs.it

ngJugesA. junepTpeqeppooviy itesK. W kooto. eujcone oirtt ^oju iteppjuge.

eito

XP
&c

this]

NABODP
ft.

17 31 46 67* 73 80 109 ..ravra

L &c
..

ftpeq-xi
oui

B* 93

the iniquitous] 01 aSiKoi A* .. aSiKot nTAiuTp. Him. the kingdom of God] L

N &c

^11 not] Oeov fiamX.

NABCDP
10

17 37 al
7rXeoi'.-KXe7rr.
fieOvcroi

peqgwq? juajjto ft. thief-covetous] S &c .. ov.c xxn peq^ge nor drunkard] BDL &c..ou
67**
1

D L al
2

ov*.e aiH peqc. nor reviler] D* .. ov Corinthians vii. 14. ceor&&& they are holy] ayta
al

$$AC(P) XotBopoi N &c


ttl
fr$

17

&c..

Oin COTl
15

A vid
or the sister]

h Tcwne

Nc
77/xas

&C..77 aStAc^ fr$*FGP 3 37

252*
39

T^gAxeii called us] kckA^kcv

N C BD &c.

kckA.. v/*as

N*ACK

46 73, Bo

CORINTHIANS VI
your
brothers.
9

VII

21

419

defraud, and

this

iniquitous will not inherit the deceived


:

Or ye know not that the Be not kingdom of God.


10

neither fornicator, nor idolater, nor adulterer, nor

effeminate, nor sleepers with male,

nor

thief,

nor covetous,

nor drunkard, nor reviler &c.


1

Corinthians
;

unclean

but

separate, let

If not, then your children are 15 If the unbelieving will they are holy. him separate is not made slave the brother or
vii. 14.

now

the sister in such things

God

called us in peace.

16

For what

is that which thou knowest, [the] wife, ivhether thou wilt save thy husband ? or what is that which thou knowest, [the]
17 husband, whether thou wilt save thy wife ? Except as the Lord appointed each, each as God called him, let him walk. And thus I appoint in every church. 18 Was called

one being circumcised, let him not become uncircumcised was called one being uncircumcised, let him not be circumcised.
:

19

The circumcision
(&.)

but
21

is nothing, and uncircumcision the keeping the commandments of God.

is
20

nothing, Each in
in
it.

the calling in which he

was

called let
it

him remain

Thou wast
(a.)

called being servant, let

not

make
free,

care to thee
(it)

but

if also it is

possible to be

made

use

rather.

16

-recgixie-ngAi the wife-the husband] ywai-avtp

&c..yvvr]-

avqp
17

FG
eixiHTei]
rj

jxrj

18** 22 23 43 57 67*

al

n'xoeic the Lord]

NABCDFG
each
2 ] pref.

17 31 37 46 73 137 al..o0eos
xai o

KL

&c

nor*

n.

FG
G D*FG

imoTrre God]
^tcduj

fc^ABCDF

al..o Kvptos
the churches

KL
18

&c..o
. .

k.

0os

&c

I appoint] o-w&.gce.giu (com-

mand) Bo
every]

SiSaor/cw
. .

git it6kk. itiju. lit. in

&c

ev 7rao\ rais
lit.

kk\. J$ 17 47 119

e/irregn ova.
*>vt.

they called one


]

i]
Tts

KXr]0r) tis

D*FG..tis
31

ckA.

&c
19
20

ovew 2

KKA.r/Tat

NABP
todtw
ei

17

37 al..ns

KCKXrjTat

D*FG
the circumc]
in it

Ticfc.

om

77

FG
&c
..

iigHTcJ
21

2]

ev ravrrj \$
if

cv

A
fr$

ewW*. K.n eujume but

also]

aAA

km

&c

..

aXX

ci

FG, Bo

E e 2

420
22

xenpoc KOPIH0IOTC

31

eepoc Zkn-xoeic
Ztnepajtone

UdJS.^!s\ ^evp FiT^iTT^gAieq oIa noxoeic. n^neXeirne. Soxia^ioc nplloje itT^TTT^gjueq. 23 ne. a>.iriyenTHTrTtt nojutgdtTV. sikney^c Oj\ ott^cot.
-

itoIg&3V.

ilpcoo.e.

noifiv

noir\

oj5

ncwT^.TTTA.gJLieq iioHTq. njvcnmr. ui&.peqs'to oj3 n&.i 25 eT&e it^pii nwoiTTe. iIldv.peeoc 2k.e aiHt^i

oTregc^one %xxxhjr irre n'xoeie. 4^ou>c e^Tit*.

^e

noTrnnojLiH
2G

epnicToc. ^jueeTre cse iiaaioTr naa eT&e tmi^jt^h eTiyoon. se iuhottc 27 iinpuiAie e^u) irreioje. KAiHp ecgiAie. *inepiyine
itciw ftio\.
28

hm

ojtIa n'xoeic

AfirrX e&oA. eegiAAe.

linepunne

ftcN cgi-iie.

eujcone

^e on euuj^wxi Unenpnofte.

^ttoo ecujaavxi

n<5Vrn&.peeHoc. iinecpnofce. n^i xe ivreiAtme n^ojen


29 njvs eAixJ/ic gii Tetrc^.p^. &,hor <xe "^co epuvrn. *. Gi'sai iijjioq. it^citHT. ose neoToeiuj noAn ne.

2Skjs.c

^e nnooire eTeoTnTOir
30

cojuute jSah^tt.

nneTutnT&.7r.
a^ino

3V/iroo

ncTpuute.
b<n.

ncepee owe ilcepume ^n. owe

neTp^uje gwe ncep^uje


31

vrco nexiywn. gcoc


jtineinocAAOc.

ncedjuuwore ^n.

*s.tco

neT^pw

nee^pw
KocjtAoe.

*.n.
32

qnaori^pevire c*^p n^inec^Huus. iinei"^-oTreajTHiTTn

TpooTruj. .IleTeutnTq cgiute


34

xe eTpeTCTnujoine n^qipooTUj enjvn-soeic. xe se


na>.uj

eqn^.js.pieKe juin^oeic il^uj iige. TeitT*.c2i qipooiruj en^nnoctioc.

noe ecna^picne

s.neco&i.

35

erxoo

xe

*n&.i

ereTn-

22

31 46 73 .. add the Christ is]


24

xiuxoeic of the Lord] xy 17 /cat K &c .. add 8e kou

gojtx&ioc likewise]

HABP
lit.

17
of

DFG

37

iine^c ne D*
270

N*FG
lit.

..

mv X v N c

&c
ei<\r)$r)Te

neitT&.TT.

which they called him]

ti&cit.

ray

brothers]
nit.
13 26 28

trs. E/cacrros aSeXc/>ot

DFG (Bo)

..

ora 39 120

n^gpSI

with God]

om

13 26
kolXov

Xin&pe. the virgins] ora twv 37 newnoT good is] kclXov eotiv D*FG
CKUj&n'S.f
lit.

..

&c

thou should take] Aa/fys ywai/ca

DFG

..

yafjbr]crr)<;,

CORINTHIANS

VII 22-35
Lord
is

421
the freedman
called
is

22

For the servant who was


23

called in the

of the Lord.

Likewise the freeman


24

who was

the

servant of the Christ.

Ye were bought
Each
in this

for a price,

become
25

not the servant of man.


called,

in that in

which he was

my

brothers, let

him remain

with God.

But
:

concerning the virgins I have not commandment of the Lord but I give my opinion as having had mercy (shown) to me by
the Lord to become believing. 26 1 think good is this, because of the necessity which is being, that it is good for the man to

remain in
28

this

manner.

27

Thou

art

bound unto
(e) wife,
(*2M),

wife, seek

not

after loosing: thou


wife.

art loosed

from

seek not after


;

But

if

also thou should

marry

thou sinnedst not

should marry the virgin, she sinned not. But such will have (ujen) tribulation in their flesh but I, I spare you. 29 But this I am saying, my brothers, The time is drawn in,

and

if

that henceforth those also

who have

wife should be as those


;

and those who weep as that they weep not and those who rejoice as that they rejoice not; and those who 31 and those who use this buy as that they hold on (to it) not

who have

not

30

ivorld as that they use

(it)

not

for will for

of this world.
care.

32

But I wish [you]

pass away the fashion you to become without

He who hath not wife taketh care unto the (things) of how he -will please the Lord. 34 but she who was married (is) taking care unto the (things) 35 But I am of the ivorld, how she will please her husband.
the Lord,

yoy^s

om
is,

&c,

&c Bo

Tn&pe. the virgin]

om

rj

BFG
al

gn

in]

D*FG..
lit.

()

39

*e

that]

DFG al mu
FG
om

..

om N ABKLP
XoLTTOV

ne. tseu^c s'e

that henceforth] ccrnv to Xolttov iva


0~TIV WO.

fr$ABD*P

XoiTTOV
lit.

67** "TO

(TTIV IVCl

D C KL

17 37 al..eor<.v" &C fiKOOIFe

also those]

/cat

67**, Bo

iicep-ee should be as]

om

wo-iv

FG
Bo

31

UneiKOCJUtoc this world]

D*FG
L

17 ..tcd

Koo-fjw)

toutcd J^ c

&c.

tov Koa-fiov

N*AB, Bo
fr$

ncefxipto that they use] xP M/xev01 I2I


..

(bo)
32
34

..

Karaxp'

&C,

Bo

irapa)(p.

-*e]

om

FG

61

jQ.n'xoeic the

Lord]

to>

0cw

FG

en&JiKocju.. unto the (things) of the world]

om B

422

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTO A
-xeK^c b<n eie^- iioireXio egHTTHVTR". a^W*. urn T^'iiiJs.gep^TK enxoeic k^Xcoc
;:G

itofepe.

npoc oTTc^ne.
jk'sii

pooiruj.
Corinthians

Cuj'se otI? ott^ xe &c


13.

viii.

eT&e n&i euj'xe OT^pe neT-

ck\h^\\^

iln^coii

im^oTreui
ix.
1

<q

iiuj&.

eneg. xe

imeicKfc.H^ev\i^e &.tt. juh jmu7 otr^nocTo'A.oc


1

En*.coit.

*at.

juh mu* OTrPjuge juh junme^T &c

Corinthians xiv. 21.

j^j^ ^itfc.uj&.'xe

gen Ketone juH gn KecnoTOir nei\^oc. is.TUi Ficeii^cuyrju &.11 epoi

Frremege.

ne'xe nxoeic.

ititeTnicTetre &..
1

^W&.

2gooc-^e it^cne iina.nicTOc.

Heirajoon

Corinthians xiv. 33.

*n

ne.

nnovTe c*is>p nes.neujTopTp <XXw n^^-pHitH ne. nee eTUjoon gn itKK\Hci^


34

THpoTT iineToira^fe.

Hegiojue ju^poTTK^pujoTT gn
is.it

tkkAhci*.. ncto
3,5

iTis>p

m^t

euj^.'xe. evAXjv ju&.po7rasio

grnoT^cce. k^t*.
eujione
^.e
ite-Tg^i

ee

epe

nneitojuoc
oTujis/xe.

jujuoc.

ceoireuj

coim

ju&.poT2ite

gn itevHi. ^vuj\o<4 c^p noircgijue ne eiija^e 36 h irr&. nuj&zxe junnovTe ei e&oA tkk\hci*w. gH H HT&.qnu>g UJ*.pU)Ttt OTT^^TTHTTtK. HgHTTHTTtt. 37 neTJueetre xe cnrnpo^HTHc ne h oTnniKoc. ju&.peqeuue ene^cgM juiaoott itHTn. *se getieivroAH irre

Corinthians
brother
1.

viii. 13.

oTgpe

lit.

a food] to

/?pco/xa

my

i]

ora fiov

FG
&c

jQ.Tia.con 2 ] ora p,ov

FG D*FG
10 17

juk\cou

ix.

o-irp5ige-OTrA.n.

free-apostle]

NABP
lips]

37

al

..

a-rroo-T.-cXtvO.
1

DFGKL
17 67** al

Corinthians xiv. 21.

Kecnoroir other

DFG

&c

^eiXto-iv

Tpu)v
22
35

NAB

ivremege even thus] ovoWw


io-a/<ot>crTCH

FG

nceit^-

ccotS they

will not hear]

FG

43

imeTniCT. for those who believe] 7tio-tois FG niiOTTe &c lit. for God is not that of the confusion] ov yap ea-nv

o #eos a/carao-Tacrta?

57

..

ov y.

e.

a/caT. o Beos

&c

n-e &c

as

it

CORINTHIANS
;

VII 36

XIV

37

423

saying this unto your profit not that I should put (4-) a noose about you, but (&) with regard to (what is) comely, and thy
station before (e) the
36

Lord becomingly and without anxiety.

But
1

if

there

is

one &c.
viii. 13.

Corinthians

Because of

this, if

food

is

that which

eauseth

brother to offend, I shall not eat flesh for ever, that 1 I not ix. I should not cause my brother to offend.

my

Am

free
1

am

I not apostle

saw

not &c.

Corinthians xiv. 21.


22

I shall

speak to this people

In other languages and in other lips and they will not hear me even
;

thus, said the Lord.

not for those


1

who

Wherefore the languages were being believe, but (^) for the unbelieving.

Corinthians xiv.

^.

For God

is

not the (God) of the


it is

confusion, but (^) the

the churches of those

The women, let them be silent in the church for it is not conceded to them to speak but (^) let them be subject, according as the law also is saying. 35 But if they wish to know a word, let them ask their husbands
holy.
:

God of who are

the peace, as
3i

being in all

in their houses

for it is disgrace for

woman

to speak in the

church.

36

reached

it

prophet or
is

God come out of you ? or unto you alone 1 37 He who thinketh that he is spiritual, let him know the (things) which I write
Or did
the

word

of

&c] joined with preceding words add SiSao-Kto FG 137 al


34

..

joined with at yvvaiKts

A &c

..

eg. the

women]

NAB

17

31
..

73 80 115. .add vfxwv


Tats ckkX.
..

DFG
it

KL

&c

tckk\. the church] 119


7rn-|oe7reTat

&c

ficro

is

not conceded]
po-iro. let

KL

them be vTroracrcrea-Oai DFG 17 al &c .. add tois av8pacnv A 35 ne is] om B iiovcgijue lit. for a woman] N*AB 17 31 73 80 137 al yvvaiiv N c &c eujivxe gR tck. to speak in &c] NAB l 7 37 57 73 80 .. cv ckkA. AaAetv D &c .. e/A?7criais FGL al 36 iiT&qn. &c reached it unto you alone] Bo..v//,. k. fxovov; FG.. N &C VfJL. fl. KOLTTjVT. s? Ts.e JUL&peqeuue let him know] yivwo-KCTw B..e7rty. N &c geneirr. &c that commandments of the Lord they are] oti k. ei<rij/
. .
.

NABDFG al subject] NAB 5 10

e7rtTT/oa7rrat

L &c

ai*-

424

Tenpoc KOPIH0IOTC X
tie.
39

nosoeic
*jtioq.

a8

nero ^e n^TcooTrn. ceo Fid/rcoovn

goic^e. it^cnmr. ku> enpo^HTCTe. js.ira> 40 iinepKOiXTT euj^'xe gn ii^cne. uus.poTujcone * OTTTC^ItO &.TUJ Kd^TA. TJS.IC. XV. ] THpOTT gll -^"TAJLtO
*.

AAJLlUiTM.

ItecitHTT.

t:n^Tr& ci c<e \ioH itT^ieTT^^^C1

\\^e AJJULOq

ItHTH.

Tlis.\

OH
2

FlTATeTIVXITq.

Tift,!

Oil
k

ATTUi Ott eTTttlt&.OT'2Si I TeTn^gep&.TTHTTR FlgHTq. dkoA oiTOOTq. xe ott ne nujjvxe Tjs.ie7revir^e\i^e

juLnoq

iihtIi.

Giyxe TTTi^uid,oTe. gi6o\ eiyxe cirh


ottIIJt *vn T

^S.TT\TniCTeTT.
i

Corinthians xv. 39.

noTrc^pnT

c^p%

OTTCT T^iTpiOAAe. d/TOi OTfeT TC^p^ StUTfiltH. 40 aaw &.TIO oireT Tc^p^ Fiuo^Aht. atco cnreT t^utjqt.
ItlJL*.

a'W^

nectojuev

tqIi

Tne u.n

ott

neooT
41

juieu

nneTgn

ueccoxj.^ eTOJui nn^g. a*\A&. Tne. ottct neooT ^e nneTgll

ottct neootr iinpe. ottgt neoov iinoog. oireT neooir nncioTT. oint ciott i^p njofee ecioir gj5

nem^g.
neooir.

42

t*s.i

ee AAnneTUiOTrn itneTAiooTT.
oirjis.nTATA.no.
4j

Ceius.-

*xoq gn

07TTA.no.

xoq gn
Ficwjua

oTctouj.

OTJUirnyoift.

cchanqTioovn gn oireooTT. cenAxoq gn nqTcooirn gn 44 nqTtoovn gn ots'oaji. CenA'xoq

Giyxe
cvroAai
.
.

iixJnr^iKOii. nqTu>oirn nctojuA juuiFunon. otiF cuijula iixjrir^inoii. ovn ciojuia on iinni,J

D &c

ort k.
38

.. on k. ecxTtv tvToXr/ ivre nos. <mv D* F 6 14

^C

AB

17,

Po

..

on

k. evr.

cariv
. .

$"$*

of the Lord] Kvpiov

&c

6tov

ceo ii*ac. H.
..

lit.

they are (or became) unknowing him] ayvoeirai

N* A*(D*FG)
39

ignorabitur fg

ite.cn.

my

brothers]

Vg Bo NAB*D*>

(b)

..

ayvoeiTw

N
B

&c

23 37 43 67** al.. aSeXfai

Bs
fx.rj

D* &c
k.

JuLnep.

&c

forbid not to speak &c] to


..to A. yA.
..

(om

yAcocr.

fc^ABP 17 37 73

/at;

k.

D
.fee

&c

48) AaAav gii n&cne

in

the languages] ev yA.


40

BD*FG, Bo

yA.

NA

-*e] tf

ABDFGP al ..om KL
1.

&c
cm^cre

Corinthians xv.

eTeTn&.g. ye stand]

D*FG
rj

..

earyjKare

&c
39

no-5-Cd.pf fiOTToaT

d.11

Te

lit.

a flesh

one not

is]

cum/ o-ap$

&

&c

CORINTHIANS XIV 38- XV

44
38

425

you that commandments 39 is ignorant, he is unknown. Wherefore, my brothers, desire earnestly to prophesy, and forbid not to speak in the 40 But let all (things) become decently and languages. But I show to you, [the] brothers, order, xv. to according
to

of the Lord they are.

But he

who

my

gospel,

which

received, this also in

ye will be saved
to you, if
1

which ye which ye stand, 2 and also through which say what is the word which I evangelized
I evangelized to you, this also
it),

ye lay hold (on

unless in vain ye believed.


:

Corinthians xv. 39. The same flesh is not every flesh but (&) one the (flesh) of the men, and one the flesh of the beasts, and one the flesh of the birds, and one the (flesh) of the fishes.
40

And

which

(are) in the earth (are) in

the bodies which (are) in the heaven, and the bodies but (&.) one the glory indeed of those
:

the heaven, but one the glory of those which 41 One the glory of the sun, one the glory (are) in this earth. of the moon, one the glory of the stars; for there is star

which

42 Thus the rising also of sown in corruption, and rise 43 in incorruption it will be sown in dishonour, and rise in 44 it will be sown in weakness, and rise in it glory power If there will be sown body psychical, and rise body spiritual.

differing unto star in the glory.

those

who

are dead.
:

It will be

..

77

avrrj

FG

93

&.\\e>]
..

0111

D*

&.W&,

OTT

but one] aXXa aXX?/


ruu,

uev
lit.

NABDFGKLP al
that of the

aX. aX. jxev crap$

minusc

Bo
a,ttco

T*.np.

men]

avOpw-rrwv

&c

..

avOpw-n-ov
Se o-ap

D*

over &c

and one the

flesh of the beasts]

aWrj
e.iruj

ktt^vojv

&c

..

om

..

aAA.?7 8c ktt/vous

D*FG(i7)
Bo

al

&c and one the


ttttjvwv

flesh of the birds J

a\\r) 8e (ora D*,

abcefh j)

<rap

$>$BDFG
fishes]

17 47

om
al
..

crapf

&c

trs. lxO.-ttt.

ngeAHT-iiT&T the birds-the FGKL &c


]
..

al, Bo .. fc^ABDP 17

40
41

H6C0DJUL& the bodies 2

om

a-wfiara 2

FG
juLnpe. o-sxt n. of the sun,

otct one]

aAA?;

N &c

aX. Se

FG
..

one the glory]


of the

rjXiov /cat aXXr; t5

&c

rjXtov aXXrj 8e

FG

moon] Bo

Vg

(am harl)

..

creXrjvrjs ko.l

&c

7 iinoog hciot the stars]

aoT/oos
41

al
if

^^p] om
there
is

euj-xe

om

&c D b fe

body psychical]

NABCD*FG
body
also] ic

17 67** al

..

ovii ccoaxa.

on

there

is

&c then

there

426

T6IIPOO KOPIHOIOTC
45

X
^X^

non.

t^i T
46

ee TCHg. xe
econgT.

*>.

nujopn

ujume

eirxJj-y^H

ngj\e
aat

^e

iipcojue ^"x^jui u.v^.vjn eovnn*>.

eqT^ngo.

j^XTV.^

iinujopn

ne nenninon.

47 nev^-ir^iKOit. Jtinncuic nenninon. Ilujopn npioxie ne c&OiV gJ5 nna^g. nuteocn^T ere e&o*\ gn oTrnevg_

nee iine e&o\ gjui nn&.g. tjm tc ee mte nn^g. zspijo nee iine e&o*\ gn Tne. t*,i Te ee nne efto<V gn Tne. * 9 ^ttco na/r^ ee nT^nqjopei neinon iine e&o\ gll nn^g. Tenn^cj>opei on neinon iine 50 efeoA gn Tne. nea xe ^-xco *juoq. w\cht. <xe
efcoX

Tne ne.

48

gH

itneuj

c^p^
61

gi

cnoq n\Hponojues irrjunTeppo


es.n

nnoTTTe.
A.TT&.KO.

oirxe iinT^KO n&.n?VHpoHOjuLJ

nTJunT-

6lC gHHTC
52

-^"XIO

ItHTtt

nOTJUlTrCTHpjOn.

s Mioii
e&.H

uieit

THpn Tenn^nnoTK

&\\. \\\o\\

TiTn^uji&e.

gn OTrujneniyu>n gn orpine

nc^\ni^. qn^e^Tun^e <?d>.p. irre twoth eiro na.TTfc.no. \Tw ^non Tenn^ujuie.
<?fcp
fcTTio
54

xe THpn gn neT-noovT
nfi&.?V
53

3&.nc

eTpe n^i eujd.qT&.Ko ^egitoajq noTju.nTfc.TTfc.no.


nfci

euj^qjuoTT
epnjfcn
nfci

eTpeq^gitocaq

nTiAnrfcTAAOir.

gOTfcn

^.e

Ilfci eujfc.qju.0Tr

^gnotoq itTJunT-

fcTJUOtr. fcirio

eujfc.qTfc.no

nq^-gnocoq UTJunTfcT-

is

body also Bo..eaTiv

kcli

J^ABCDFG
N &c.
KaOw<i

17

67**

..

/cat

eartv crw/xa

KL
45

&c
Tevi

&c thus]
iip.

outojs

/cat

FG

npcojue man]

om

BK
47

13 39 63
nuj.

e^&ju.
the
first

i] 0111 31 man] add a8a/x C*


C

TiK^g the earth]


Bevr. av6.

tt/s yr;s

37

..yrjs

N&c

nAiegcn. &c the second] o

N*BCD*FG

&c 67**, Bo., add o Kuptos N of the heaven is] add o oupavios F 48 tai -re -e thus i] toiovtol
49

oire

e&o\ gn Tne ne one


*ai

17 out

G FG

..

add

&c,

Bo

(rf/ms ateo)
..

dkTCo

and] apa

Teim&ef>.

we

shall hear]

46

<f>opeo-(D(j.ev

&c,
r '

Bo
be able to
iid.K\Hp.
..

inherit] ov /cA^povop^o-ovo-ii/

will

^ &c. yap DFG nneuj-u\Hpoii. shall not FG 42, Bo ou Swdrai 5^BP al kX^ovo^l NABC &c inherit] C*D*FG
-2b.e]
2
..

CORINTHIANS XV
is

45-54
45

427

is

body psychical, there

body also spiritual.

Thus

it is

written:

The

first

man Adam became

last Adam (became) spirit life-giving. not the spiritual, but (&.) psychical, afterward the spiritual. 47 The first man earth is, out of the earth the second, one out
:

soul living; but the 46 But () the first is

of the heaven

is.
:

48

out of the earth

As that (one) out of the earth, thus those and as that (one) out of the heaven, thus
49

those out of the heaven.

And

according as

we

bare the

image of that (one) out of the

earth,

we
50

shall bear also the

image of that

(one) out of the heaven.

But

this I say,

my

brothers, that flesh and blood shall not be able to inherit the

neither the corruption will inherit the kingdom of God 61 indeed all Behold, I say to you mystery incorruption. of us we shall sleep not, but we all of us shall be changed 52 in a moment, in winking of eye, in the last trumpet for it
; :

We

will sound,
ruptible,

and those who are dead

(will) rise

being incor-

and we, we shall be changed. 53 For it is necessary for this which is wont to corrupt to put on incorruption and this which is wont to die for it to put on the immortality.
;

But whenever should this which is wont to die put on the immortality, and this which is wont to corrupt put on the

51

eaicm jueii

THpn we indeed

all of us] 7ravTes p-ev

2 fc^AC &c

..

om

23* 219* THpit TeimaJiK. &c all of us we shall sleep fjiv b not, but we all of us shall be changed] BD &c, we shall sleep all not but they will change us all Bo..7ravT5 KOLp.yj6rjcrop.i6a ov 7ravTcs Se
a\Xayrj(Top.e6a

BC*D*

NAC*FG
in a

l7..7ravTes

avao-Trjo-op.e6a

ov

TravTes

8e

aAAay.
52

D*
moment]
17
pref. cos

gn otuj.
sound] add
13 19
68
54
..

C*

qn^c^Xn.

r. for it will

<f>r]o~iv

tojotii (will) rise] avao-TrjcrovTai

ADFGP

eyepOrjaovTat.
2 ]

^BCKLM

&c
immortality] I.. onn-TjvN&c

n&i this

omFG

ftTAxlvr. the

naj 6ty&.qxiOT &c this which is wont to die put on the imm. and this which &c] A .. to (p6apTov-ro 6vt]tov tovto cvoW. aOavacriav fc$ c &C
(f>9apTov tovto ev8vo-r]Tai a<p6apcnav /cat fr$*C*I]\tI 64 7 1, Bo nTJunTd/rjuoir the immortality] N I 17 .. om ttjv B &c ivrjuuTeaT. the incorruption] 17 .. om t>jv {? &c

..om to

428
Tiv.KO.

Tenpoc KOPIHBIOTC X
Tcvre qnes.ujione Fi^inujevxe eTCHg. -xe ^.ttcjuk
55

nuioTT eifxpo.
"

njuioTT

eqToni neivxpo. njuoT eqTU>N


km*.oir
57

neneifi.

xe iniio&e ne nnojuoc.
neieft

jU

ne
ic

niiofee.

t&oax

-^.e

neoAioT
cntIT

<xe iSnttoTTTe ujhit.

n*s.i
5b

eT^

ii2s.il

iS.ne'xpo

ne^c

neirxoeic.

Sioc^e.

ti&.ciiHTr

ftjmepiT.

lyome

eticenuxoiie juLaaiotii &.M. ctctiio FigoTro n-xoeic iioTroeiuj hiaa. eTeTSicooirii xe


ujoTreiT
i

eTCTiiTivxpHTr. go. ngu>& iJutneTeiiojce

dwii

git nxoeic.
i

Corinthians xvi.

(51).

Gt

noTocxyc

*.

eT'Si

egOTM

eneTOTT^d.6.

See Fit^itoujc cm
2

iieKiv\Hci2s. nTceJVivTi^.

^piC gCOTTHTTlT.
noTTd.
noira.

K2vT^ COTTi* AAnC2sMiS.Tt011 JUt^pe

kio iiTOOTq eqciocnrcT egoTii iineTeqiiJvoe epoq. xeKd>.c eij&.iiei. totc iiTe otrto^c
aajuicotsi

ujione.

:1

qot^m xe
*.

eiujaaiei eTTiifc/*.oi\i.iA^e Zkxxoos-.

n^.i eiesooTrco7r
4 5

Gujcone

TeTii^^pic eeTAnuu neTUjuje ne eTp^non go), cenmr niijui^i.


giTiiTHTTii exi

^hht o^e ty^pumi eiuj^iies efcoX giTii ^hht c*a.p eko\ giTii TJLiJs.Ke'^corii^.
^iiikfsrco

TAAevKe^oom^.
y

Aieuj^K

*2k.e

o^TeTH'^TiT

iiT^ep Tenpio.

xei\&.c

iiToyrTi

2s.ii

TTiiiieen^i eno.&. e^n^fewR epoq. 7 iv^-oiriouj <?2s.p enev-y epoyriT Tenoir ein^p^^e. -^xieeTre ca>.p ep
o^TeiiTHTTTH.
'^.e

cnroeiuj
8

epujes.ii
wje*.

nxoeic
is/rio

cyyecx2s.cme.
9

^^eeT

gn e^ecoc
iijs.1

TneiiTenocTH.
g*s.

2s.vHo<y

tjv.p

iipo ouxon

eqenepcei.

n^irnm-

58 &c KevTpov-viKos N -2tpo-ei victory-clawj J^*BCIM 17 7 1 njuov the death 2] N*BCDFGI 39 67** .. a8r/ tfcA**KL(M)P &c 56 ne nit. is the sin] A, Bo (cjmo&i ne-<^nOAioc ne) .. oin ecrnv N &c 57 ic &c Jesus the Ch. our Lord] M ct^- who giveth] Sovtl D 18 .. t. iv )(u i$ &c, Bo 58 eiicen. unremoved] pref. kcli A ngwfi the work] olk<d P* 178
. .

/c.

77//,.

juLneTeng.
(CTTLV

&c

lit.
J"?

KVOS &C

&C

not your .. OVK

toil

vain

is

not in the Lord] o kottos

v/x.

ovk

(TTIV O K. VfX. KCVOS

&C

FG

CORINTHIANS XV

55

XVI

7
is

429
written,

incorruption, then will

become the word which

The death was swallowed up unto victory: 55 [the] death, where is thy victory, [the] death, where is thy claw 1 56 But
the claw of the death
is is

the sin

but the power of the death


to God, this (one)

the law.

57

But thanks be given

who

giveth to us the conquest through Jesus the Christ our Lord. 58 Wherefore, my brothers beloved, become stedfast, unremoved,

toil is

exceeding in the work of the Lord always not vain in the Lord.
1

knowing that your

Corinthians xvi.

(40).

But concerning the

collection

which applieth unto those who are holy, as we arranged in the 2 churches of the Galatia, do it also ye. Every first day of the week let each of you put by him gathering in that which
he will find
become.
3
;

that,

should I come, then collection


I should come,
(those)

But whenever

may (have) whom ye

approve, these I will send from (orrH) you to take (-si) your 4 But if that which is right is charity unto the Hierusalem.
5 for me to go also, they are coming with me. But I am coming unto you, should I come through the Makedonia for 6 I am coming through the Makedonia. But perhaps I shall
:

remain with you, or spend the winter, that ye, ye should 7 escort me unto the place unto which I shall go. For I wish
not to see you now as I am passing; for I think to spend 8 time with you, should the Lord command. But I am
9 for a great remaining in Ephesus unto the Pentekoste and many adversaries. door opened to me, (and) effectual
:
;

Corinthians xvi.

2.

ju.ncd.Me.TCon]
17

^ C KLM
I

&c

..

o-afifiaTw

N*

37
s

..

crapparav
na.i

tfaBCDFGIP

epistles
5
6

&c Bo ..

8l

these I will send from you] these &c cwktto\(dv tovtovs irefjuf/u)

shall send through

c*.p] Sc
-2.e]

37

yap I
10]
g&.

or]

BM 3

16

..

kcu

FG

..

rj

/cai

N &C, iva et Kat D*

c*p
&.irio

Scl

c.p 20] NABCDFGIMPal..8eKL &c &c and many adversaries] om L

430
AAeitoc.

Tenpoc KOPIHOIOTC 3C-B


10

epujM\ Tixaoeeoc xe
gOTe g^gTeTHirTn.

ei

^-tht1?. ose eqe-

ujume
i

*.*xu

^tu) aacuj^k linTCOiy Ml ne la eTpeqei Tenoir. qitH xe eqcg&noe eneoiroeiuj. poeic.


Corinthians xvi. 12.

^g^p^TTHTTTIl
14
,c

TITICTIC. MTeTMS'5S<3'OA.. TSpO gtt neTnofiHire THpoif AA^poiriuome q_iY oT^c*a>.nH. ,7 Xn Tn^ppOTTCIJV iiCTC^^Hd, &TflO CTQOCe. ^p*.UI
juisT

urn t^opTOTTitOTOc
neTitujcocoT c6o*\.
11

j>/)&.ikoc. 2se \\&\

neitT^vxeK

ceujnie epuyrn eut^Te QJ5 nxoeic ii<?i^KTr'\^.d<c mma

20 Ceiume epioTn npicK^ jun TcooTrgc Tj3 neTHi. oirni n^ineciiHir THpov. axna^e iineTnepHv gn

22

nivcn^ciioc HTivicaigq irra^i'x ndjr*\oc. mi AAnenxoeic. Ai^pequjcone nA.n^eejuw. ju.&.pMi .\eev. 23 Te^^pic iinewxoeic ic nlcoir&.&.fe.

21

ncTenqxie
24

jutHTn.

T^^iT&.nH hIijuihtH THpTit gIS

ne^c
fc

IC.

Tenpoc

-f

RopiiteiOTc
i.

Tenpoc

-r

nopmeiovc

2 Corinthians

1.

Ilfc.TrAoc

n*s.nocTO*\oc

iine^c

ic

oitjjE

Tumoeeoc neon cttcojM noTTwiy iiniiOTrTe ju nno?TT t&.i eTUjoon S nopineoc A*n j\tkk\hcijs.
10
12

A-xn ootc without fear] a<o/?ws utiouj the arrangement] OeXrjpa

N &c N &c,

..

a<o/?os P 47 IX 9 Bo., add deov 47*

..

mtcV*

o/iAe Lord
13

Bo (gmp c )
Kat

itTTn6ju. and be mighty] conjunctive tense, kcu Kpar.

AD

46

109,
17

Bo

..

om

&c

$opTOTiu>TOc] cfiopTowarov

frSABCDFGL

17 36 37 47, Bo..
ne-riiiy.

<povp.

KMP

&c
VO-T.

11*1 these]

airrot
.

ADFGM
UO"T.

your

defi-

ciency] TO VpUtiV 19 om verse

NAKL
..

&C. TO V/16TC0OV

BCDFGMP
ceujme they

17 37
salute]

34

om

a<nr.-aaias 37 al

BF*GLM
in the

&c

..

aariraertu

NCDKP
k.

exx^ie
7roXXa
fr$

Lord]

17

74, Bo..ti/

irxoeic greatly &c..a/cvXas 7roXXa

gH

akt\\&c]
Troio-KiXXa

axuXas

&c
oikov

house]

tt)

ko.t

17.. npiCK*] Tcoorgc &c the congregation which (is) in their avrwv tKK\t)<Tia. N &C .. add Trap ots nai cvio//,ai

&c..aKvXa

17

NBMP

D(FG)

i
10

CORINTHIANS XVI

10

CORINTHIANS

431

But should Timotheos come, take heed, that he should


fear with you.
1 2.
;

become without
i

Corinthians xvi.

for

him
13

to

time.
14
16

And perhaps the arrangement is not but he is coming, should he find the Watch, stand ye in the faith, conquer and be mighty.
come now
them become
in love.

All your works let

and who toileth. 17 1 rejoice over the presence of Stephana and Phortunotos and Akhaikos, because these are they who
filled
19

up your deficiency. They salute you greatly


all

in the Lord, Akyllas


(is)

and Priska

and the congregation which


you,
holy.
22

in their house.

20

They

salute
is

the brothers.

Salute one another in a kiss which

21

My

salutation which I wrote with

my

hand, Paulos.

He who

loveth not our Lord, let


23
2i

maran

atha.

with you.

him become anathema, The grace of our Lord Jesus the Christ (be) My love (be) with you all in the Christ Jesus.
Corinthians
I.
1

The

(epistle) to
i.

the (epistle) to Corinthians 2

2 Corinthians

Paulos, the apostle of the Christ Jesus

through the will of God, and Timotheos the brother are writing to the church of God, this which is being in Korinthos with all
22

neT. he

who &c]
rj/xwv
>

ei

(rj

FG

17) tis $$

&c
74,

linen's, our Lord]

KP
al
. .

al..om
xv

J^*ABC*M
. .

17

73

7]/xo)V lv

Nc

fia.pava.6a.

&c Bo (aTeGMNOp) M &c fi.apavva.6a F G

Bo (bdfhjklr) .. add C JU&pftJt *e&] p.apav ado. D L


fc$

23

Sneivx. of our Lord] ALP..tov


..

k.

&c

ic

Jesus]

lv

fr$*B

17 47 al
24

lv

x"

^c

&c P

Ta^i*.

my

love]

om

txov

37

ic Jesus]

BFM
5

17

..

A 73 gSI &c in the Christ Jesus] om add ap.t]v N &c, Bo


SL

Subscription Tenpoc-7-Kopnioioirc
7rpos KOpivdLov<i a
cn-\r)pu)6r}

the (epistle) to Corinthians 1]


a

fc$ABC*(D) 17
k.

al

. .

tTeXecrOrj irp. k.

FG

..

irp. k.

..

Trp.

eTricrroAT;

KL

al
1

mu
eTria-ToXrf
Trp.

Inscription
irpo<; k. [5
k. f3

SABK
..

Tenpoc-^-KopmeioTc &c .. Trp. k. Sevrepa


a7rocrT.
i.

the (epistle) to Corinthians 2] 121 1 23 .. apx Tat irp.


Kop. f3

(D)FG

tou ay.
1.

7ravXou or.

L
x*> iu

Corinthians
iv

Bo (a &c)..

x"

june^c ic of the Ch. &c, Bo (glmno) ..om F

Jesus]

NBMP

17,

432

T6IIPOC KOPIH0IOTC R

uhtIT juh ^-pHiiH efto\ iTiJ nitoTTTe neweiioT. ^Tto e&oX itju[ irxoeic ic ne^c. y qcju.^jiJves.T ttfymttOTTTe
neiuvr
diirco

s.neirxoic

ic

ne^c.
4

neiorr

HAAAiuTiuucrrHq

niiOTTTe

nconc max.
efto'A.

eAivJ/ic
eiVivJ/ic

THpoT.

-se ewtieuj^JiA^ojji giocoii

mo.

aaoh glT iteneconc eiieTgu oitaa nconc eroTconc aajaoh *.IleTconc


6

jnoq

efeo?V.

qjtjl* niioiTTe.

Xe
u

fiee

eTepe Fmaokcx
It5a

iine^c ouj qepgovo o

eooirii epoit.

tm

ow tc ee
iT

ne^c
iiuioii

ws'inenKeconc.

ceeXifee

neTwconc. aa neTHO-yx^i. eiTe ojs. ceconc aajlioh eirconc iixioit gi\ neTnconc. tk*.i eTitepcei cm eTrnojuowH Fiiteigice jiotcot. it^i eTenuju>n
eve'Ai&e iuUtcm
AAJUtOOTT.

^TU>

se nee
AAniteconc.
2

eilCOOTTtt TiV2pHTT g^piOTH. ttIi oHroiiuoiioc FmJSKOOg. tm oh tc ee

TKge\niC

Corinthians

iii.

5.

'xe

eito

*>.

Homaaioc g^poii

bum

juulioh. eTpetiiAeeve eTgojfe g&. neiigTop.

\\A\
,;

Teit*j.uTiR&.noc tcujoon e6o\ ojtSS nnoiTTe.

nM

itT^qTpett
irre.

Julnuj&.
dwit

necojM

Fiepom^noc auV\^ iineimjv. necojM i^p aaovoitt.

T\!^eHRH

itfeeppe.

neitoT the Father 2


..Trarqp 37

ora

oFG
-xe

imoirre

lit.

the

God

6eos

t^

&c
4

git in]

al

..

e7rt

&c
.

tva to

SwaaOai

77/105

FG
179

cis

to

erme juts', that we should be able] &c N &c giowit lit. we also] Bo
which they console us]
77s

Syr vg Ambrst
Xov/xeOa. avroL
5
fr$

eTorconc
&C
. .

lit.

irapaKa-

tt.

kcu ciutoi

D*FG
N
fc$

fiAiOKgc the pains]


also]

to. ira6r)p.a.Ta

&c thus
s

D*FG
al
..

17 37

..0111 kcu

&c &c

..

to TraOrj/xa

D
..

T&.I

on
115

eiTe

i] C

..Te

ovv 252

et Se D* 32, Bo (fkl) .. cite 8e N &c xxn neTnOTr-x^i and your salvation]

eire kcu

om B
v/xoov

17 137 ac turn
al

176 ..kcu

crtoTripia? ttjs

vepyovp.evr)<>

usque

/3e/?cua

V7rp

demum addunt

cwc

TrapaKakovficOaKai

crwTTJOias

BDFGKL

CORINTHIANS
who

I a

III 6
2

433

those

who

are holy,

are being in all the Akhaia.

The

grace to you and the peace from God our Father and from the Lord Jesus the Christ. 3 Blessed is God the Father of our Lord

Jesus the Christ, the Father of the compassions, and God of all consolation 4 He who consoleth us in all our tribulations, that
;

we

should be able also to console those

who

(are) in

every

tribulation through the consolation with which we are con5 soled by God. Because as the pains of the Christ are numerous toward us, thus also through the Christ exceedeth
also even our consolation.
6

Whether we are

afflicted,

we

are

being whether

afflicted for

we

your consolation and your salvation; or are consoled, we are being consoled for your con-

solation, this

sufferings, these which

which worketh in the patience of the same we suffer and our hope is confirmed
:

about you

7
;

knowing that

as ye are sharers of the pains, thus

also of the consolation. 2 Corinthians


selves, for to
iii.

5.

Not

that

we

are sufficient for our

own

think any thing of our own accord, but (&.) our 6 this (one) who made us sufficiency is being from God; for new covenant, not of the of the worthy being sufficient
letter,

but (&) of the spirit

for the letter putteth to death,

eTiroAioitH the patience] add 7toXAt;

108

al

n*u ct. these

which] my
e.

&c

..

tos

D*FG

Teng. our hope] eXira v/xwv

B Db
tt.

al

..

virep
T

rjfji.

nee 17 31 73 .. ot F G wo-n-ep enTeTii &c ye are sharers &c] kolvwvoi core twv it. &c .. k. t.
. .

37* 270 as] ws


ta.1

ABCD*MP
thus]

&c

core

DFG
2

on &c
iii.

om ovrm
a</>

FG
&c
lit.

Corinthians

5.

-se erto A.n itgiK.

we are
.. a<f>

not sufficient for


eavroiv
lk.

our own selves &c] ikwoi

coyiev

eavrwv

KL

&c

eoyzew

l^BC 73 137? 33 ivavoi ea-fiev Xoyurao-Oai Tt acft eavTcov ADFGP al.. om a<f> canTwv 1 7 1 39 ..Tt Xoyio-acrOai P .. om Tt B g& nenPTop of our own accord] (Po) <os c eavTujv N &c .. e eavr. C .. e clvtoiv BFG 6 nTe neco^i mi &c not of the letter, hut of the spirit] ov ypa[xjjLaro<i
..

aAAa

7tv.

&c (Bo)

..

ov ypa.p,p.ari

aXXa

Trvcvy.a.Ti

J717

F f

434

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC B
nju.ov
oireooir.

nennjk

xe T^ngo 7 euj-xe T*xifc.Hom&. xe cujtujwt gen gncM gen gnome ^cujcone gn


\\ceT*&Ii&ojut.

gwexe
egoiru

n<5ineujHpe
Cffee

iGtniHA

e^toujT

engo

iijuicoTrcHc
8

eTn^ovcjocq.

il^ig

iige

neooT iineqgo. nvxi^nomak itgoiro


9

nM
&.n

Jinenn^.

njs.ujione

gn

oTreoou*.

euj<xe

&.

Oyeooir

nT^i^uoui^. iinT^dao. noco xi&3V^.on nTXIKJS.IOCTTHH gl neooT. n^IVXI^KOHI^ CIl^epgOTTO

c^p

ujcone

10

Km

i?^p

jutnoTr^-eooTT

SneTTaartir g*I
euj-se
&.

neix*epoc

neTn^oircocq t?xp ujcone gn oTreocry. ngovo &e neTna^co. qna*. ujcone gH neooT. 12 ? OTrnT&.n &. I5ju.fc.ir itTeigeAnic ivreieima/r^ jutn^ppHci^.. ee ^n juLjucotchc. euj^qnco novufcATuifc. egpfci e-xS neqgo. -se Fme-y^coujT n^inujHpe aajuhX ee&.H ijuiine.

Tfee

negoiro iineooir.

Teu^pco gn otTmo^

13

neTM^oTiocq.

14

\H\

^ttcoia n^meTnuieeTre SgHT.

uj^gpfci ^2s.p enooTT itgoov neigEc novcoT ujoon e^pjn exn T-xidweHKH itsx. ences'coXn Djuoq *<h e&oA ote

equ^oTrcocq oli ne^c.


16
17

15

jCUaCOTTCHC OVR" OTTttJvXHAlfc

!W\fc ujfc nooT KH egpfc.1 *2Sl5


eTepe nenna.
18

eirnfccouj

nCTTgHT.
,

eqei *xe eqnjvKOTq


ncfc

enxoeic.
n*ji.&.

ujfcqqi IinKfc. <Vyji*.&..


jutn-soeic

xe ne nenn^.
ecAJjuLfc-y

itgHTq.

Ss'iTJunTpJuige.

^iiou

xe THpn

neooir jutnitoTTe gn ovgo eq^oXn e&oA eneicop$[ giTn oireifcX. Teiwsigyfi UTeigmcon Sottcot. eftoA giTn OTreooT ot()oot K2vT^ e e&o*\ giTH nosoeic ne
nennjv..

ocn guco&i

in letters]
fc*

&c..cv

ypa/x/i-an

BD*FG

gen

oiitone in stones]
9

&c

..

\l6ols

M* ABCD*FGP

17 67** 73 80
nr^.i&.K. to the

ujcone became]

co-riv

D*FG..om N &c

ministry] fr$ACD*FG 17 31 39 73 7480 270 .. r\ Bulk. SiaKovta 112 330 38 72 93 al cn*.ep. will exceed]

B
. .

&c, Bo..

&c
10

g5i in]
lit.

linov^-

om N*ABC 17 39 67** 80 tt c they gave not glory] ov &c fc$ &c .. ovBe

&c

-repLo-a-cvei

8e8.

minusc

CORINTHIANS
7

III 7-18

435

but the spirit vivifieth. But if the ministry of the death, graven in letters, in stones, became in glory, so that they were not able, the sons of the Israel, to look into the face of Moyses because of the glory of his face which will be done away
8
9

rather will not the ministry of spirit become in glory ? For if glory became to the ministry of the condemnation,
will exceed the ministry of the righteousness

how

how much more

10 For also that which was honoured was not in the glory ? in this respect, because of the excess of the glory. glorified
11

For
(6 )

if

that which will be done

away became
will

in glory, rather
glory.

therefore that
12
13

which remaineth

become in the

Having

therefore such hope

being not according as over his face, that they should not look, the sons of the

we use great boldness of speech; Moyses, who was wont to put a veil
:

Israel, unto the

end of that which will be done away


:

u but

were hardened their thoughts of heart for even unto this very day the same covering (is) being over the old covenant,
(b)

being not revealed, because it will be done away in the 15 But (is) unto to-day being about to read Moyses Christ. 16 But when (eqei) it will there is veil put over their heart.
turn unto the Lord, he
the Lord
is is

wont

to take off the veil.

n But

Lord

(is),

the spirit: the place in which the spirit of the 18 But we all with face being there is the freedom.

unveiled are gazing at the glory of God in (giTn) a mirror, we are transformed to the same image from glory unto glory

according as from the Lord

it is,

the spirit.

iteqgo his face] avrov e-e&H unto the end] cis to Trpocrwirov
14

13

ABCFa FGLP
A
cTrupwOr]
fr$

al

..

eavTov

NDK
&c

&c

e/s"TU)Ai.

were hardened]

al

..

&c
..

**^p]

om 39
eg.

4147
e-xli
16

iiooovlit. of day]

NABCDFGP al

om

KL

over] cv

DFG
over their heart] D*FG .. 7ri t. -*.e but when] orav 8e Bo, Did al
the Loid]
Kvpiov
b5
k. a. kcitou
..

rh &c put
eq( = n)ei
juhvx. of
lit. is

&c

14
17

ijvi/ca

Se (e)av
..

&c

&c..to aytov

om 33 35
Bo

ecjujuunr

being there] eK

^&c..om NABCD*
F
f a

17 67**

43G

T6IIPOC KOPIHOIOTC
iv.

E
AATicooTrw

2 Corinthians

6.

enoiruiug

&o\
7

aaa.e

neooT
aaaazst

jDinitoirTe

gli"

ngo AAne^c.

Oireirr&.n

ilneiisgo giT gettgN^jsir nfr\xe. okck^c epe negcrro ht^oaa ujoyne ennoTTe ne. eitoirefio\ RohtR" 8 at ne. eTe^Vifee AAAAcm git gu>& hiaa. 3^<V.A&. fiTen-

gcxgwx
*s.n.
9

js.ii. TA.nopei iiAion. ^AX\ fiTeti&jropei TT-^hoki aaaaoh. js.X7V.2s nquu> aaaaoh istt

ncooq.
10

Gtt^to AAAAon enecHT.


enAAOOUje

es.X.Adw

FiTenTA.RO a^n.

itoiroeiuj hiaa
2 Corinthians v.

enqi gx nutoT nic gli nencu>AA2s.


7.
8

^^p

giTiT

oirniCTic.

glTM OTTH^T &n.


eei

e&oA
<ye

giui

TCHTHR ngHT. 2S.1TU) egrtAH nctoAAjs. e&uw gjsTAA Trxoeic.

ngOTTO
9

Gti

raj

TitpooTT. eiTe englS nciOAAA erre enAAneq6o\ 10 3a>nc c^p eTpenoTiong eTpenujoHie enep^na^q.
efeoA

epe noTA,
(3G.

THpn aaraato noT^ si

efeoA aar6haaa.

iine^c.

xRac

itenTAqAATr HeoT iin*20ic Tejjiniee

nneefco*\ grren neqccoAAA npoc n GmcootK itc A,HAeu>n eiTe neeooTr.

nnpuAA.

Tenoirirtttg *.e

efco\ AAnnoTTe. -^-geXnic **e

xe AioTrtong e&oA on

12 nnencmtgicTA **A.p aaaaoh hhtH a. RHTH ROTA^OpAAH HUJOirUJOTr gApOR. CR^-scrac eTeTRHARAAC hhtch HAgpen neTigoTrujOT

gu neTngHT.
A.AXa.

aaaaoh gi3 ngo gi ngHT ah. ^nntoujc. HTAnnooiuc AAnHOTTe.


caaoht.
iS.Al.2s.gTe
2

13

Gjt

t*Ap

euj-xe

iT

euj-se

neitgHT

eqcjLtotiT

hth.

14

TM?&nH
*X

<7Ap
A.

Hkncy^c
OTA. AAOT

AAAAOH CAHRpiHe AARAI.


iv. 6.

CHJ'Se

Corinthians
of

Aneoov

of the glory]

om

17 67** 74 270

Aim.
17
..

iv

God] avrov C*D*FG 39 x & &c Bo .. x>' iv DFG, Bo


>

unc^c
(l)

of the Christ]

AB

10

mcof Jesus
&c
TeiiT.

10]

NABC(DFG)Pi7al..xvD*FG..pref.m/piow
our body]

KL
2
8

ixencioju.*.
7.

DFG ..om
gS out of]
7

7/yu.wv t$
/ecu

&c
ov Set tSeiSovs

Corinthians v.

giTii

&c through
efioX
1

seeing, not]
tf c

FG

&c we are confident &c]


/cat 1 7

Oappovfiev 8e

/ecu
..

B &c

. .

BappowTes
3

Se Kai

80, B. ovv

&c

om c/c N*

270**

nxoeic the Lord] rov 6eov D*

CORINTHIANS IV

14

437

unto the manifestation of the knowledge 7 of the glory of God in the face of the Christ. But we are having this treasure in earthen vessels, that the excess of the
iv. 6.

2 Corinthians

power should become being God, being not out of ourselves


8

every thing, but (&) we are not pressed (down) being made hopeless, but (&.) we are not hopeless 9 being persecuted, but (&.) he forsaketh us not being dashed
being
afflicted in
;

down, but

(a*.)

we

are not destroyed

10
;

always carrying the

death of Jesus in our body.


2 Corinthians v.
7.
8
;

through seeing, not

For we are walking through faith, we are confident of heart, and are

willing rather to come out of the body to go with the Lord. 9 Because of this therefore we are eager, whether being in the

body or ivhether being outside of it, for us to become pleasing a0 to him. For it is necessary for us all to be manifested
before the

judgement

seat of the Christ;

that each should

receive the (things) which (were) through the body with respect to the (things) which he did, whether good or whether evil.
11

Knowing

therefore the fear of the Lord,


to

we persuade

the

men, but we are manifested


manifested also
in<

God
12

your

hearts.

but I hope that I was For we were not com-

mending ourselves to you, but we are giving to you occasion, to boast about us, that ye should have (somewhat) toward
those

whether
14

who boast we were

(of)

beside ourselves
(is)

us in the face, in the heart not. 13 For we were beside ourselves to


at rest
it is

God, or whether our heart

being at rest to you.

For the

love of the Christ layeth hold of us,

we having

10

itueeftoX
tou o\

g>.

u.

the (things) which (were) through the body]


Sia r.
<r.

&a
11

D*FG..Ta
23 37 39

&c

..

om L

nedOOT

evil]

<f)av\ov fr*C 17

Teuuiioe we persuade]

ttci&j/acv

12

p^p-Mi

for-not] ov ttoXiv

NBCD*FG
rj/xtv

TraX.LV

v/iMv

D c &c NB 17

limn

to

you]

23 46 109 10 39 67** 139 .. ov yap B* o^pou about us] V7rcf>

"

gn

in 20]

fr*BD*FG

17 37 73 121

..omC

&c,

Bo
al,

(b

r
)

cuj-xe ^J

NC*

al sat

mu, Bo (K)..om

tf*BDFGKLP

Bo

438

Tenpoc KOPIHGIOTC E
IXpjv
*.

O^pOOT THpOTT.

ITTHpq

JLXOT.

^TTOi

UOT
tta/y.

&.pOOTT THpOTT. <XeKdX

ItTOItg|
QjZvpooir

ttMVUm
THpov

WT^q&C
2s.to>
js.ii

*>\Xa.
16

j5.neiiTivq.*jLOir

djqTOOOVH.
n\&.d>.T

QU)CX
c&.p%.

^HOH

ivxillTeitOT HTeitCOOTM

ne^c on k^tjs. 1T THotr irmtcooTm nWjs. 3wcxe juLmoq ^n. c^p^. ne. otccoht ii&ppe TieTgii ne^c
Kar^
eujxe ^iicoim
2

Corinthians

vi.

10.

gu>c
1[

ejutnTivn 3V.&AT AJumaJT.

iinTHpq. fmnopmeoc. nenoHT


R^HTtt
13

enajui^QTe

TenTanpo othk
12

epcoTn
a*n

otfoujc.
*.

nTeTnge-xguyx

TTn'2QU>2S
^e uoircaT

gn

neTenjiJLHTiUttQTHq.

TUjefino

juuifeene. ^xcjo aajlaoc

wht

ujHpe. oTruiujc gioTTHTTTn juoouje xxn. na.nicTOc. a.uj

eo\. u iknepujuine
i*a.p

goic eTeTit-

kmocthh jum
jutn fte'Xia.p.
i
is.uj

T&.nojuia*.

;\uj

Te tIIcto^qh irrxitc Tnoinumia. k-

noTroeni utn nna.K.

15 ^uj Te Tcim^ionHcic line^c Te Tjuepic novnicroc jutn OTT^nicToc.

Corinthians

vii.

7.

ojS Trrpeqei

xe

j5.uia.Te

a.n.

aA\&.

oaa

nnelJiTon

ngHT

nT&jq&.a>q

exnTHiTTn.

GqTajuio ijuu.on eneTjuie. jum neTitpixie. ju neTen8 kio seeuj'S a.ip Oj\poi. ouic^e eTp&.pa.uje ngovo.

nne^Tnei

juul*.u>tk

git

TeniCTO*\H it^eipe hothi

a.n.

Giyxe nema.ep nnepgrm ne. eKyioujf 2se TemcToAH eTJuuuta.T. Juu.ioTn axfornn ewi/xe npoc oimoir.
15 iiT^quioT he died] aire8avev x? FG 21 38 66* 72 330 g&.poov THpo-y for them all] wep Travruiv 44 47 74 113 270 al .. vnep avrw

&c,
16

Bo
eujxe-011 if-even]
ei

gcocTvc] add Kai 37 47 al


..

*caii<$*BD*

17 39 ce^p^]
2

Kai
K
'

ei

xv

cr.

FG D

..

8c

/ecu t^ c

&c

..

cl

8e

15,
i.

Bo

ne^dc-KA-Tdk
not]

..

k. cr.

^v

&c

irrenc.

e.n

we know him
a

add Kara <Tap<a


KopivO.
12

DFG
vi.

Corinthians

11.

niiKop. the Corinthians] Bo (B DKi<)


netig. our heart]
rj

..

FG

330,

Bo
29 270

k.

vjxwv frSB

-2ve]

om C

CORINTHIANS V
if

15
all,

VII
then

8
all

439
died
15
;

judged

this,

that

one died for them


that those
(&.)

and

he died for them

all,

who

live should not live

any
all,

longer for themselves, but

for

him who died

for

them

Wherefore we, henceforth we know not any one according to flesh: if we knew the Christ even according 17 to flesh, but (&.) now we know him not. Wherefore he who

and he

rose.

16

is

in the Christ,
2

new

creation he

is.

Corinthians
all.
ll

vi. 10.

as having not any thing,


(is)

we

are laying

hold of

Our mouth

thians, our heart is widened.

open unto you, [the] Corin12 Ye are not narrowed in us,


13

ye are narrowed in your

affections.

But

(with) the

same

recompense of reward, I say to you, as children, be ye also widened. u Become not walking with the unbelieving for what is fellowship of the righteousness with the laivlessness 1
:

or what
is

the share of the light and the darkness ? I6 What the concord of the Christ and Beliar 1 or what is the portion
is

of believing with unbelieving.


2 Corinthians vii. 7. in his

coming not only, but


(lit.

(bJ)

also in

the refreshment of heart which he conferred

made) upon you, shewing to us your love, and your weeping, and your zeal 8 For if I made the for me so that I rejoice (the) more.
;

grieving even to you in the

have even repented,

am

repent not. If I should that that epistle, as it were, seeing


epistle, I

14

junepuj. become not]

kcli

/xrj
..

&c

FG
330

aiii n*>n.

with the un-

believing]

FG

..

a7ri<TTOts

&c

aiTL<TTOi

*.OAi.] aSiKias

D*
juH

H^ujorwhat] 17 to NBCDFGLP 17 67** al..Tis8eK&c nKMtc and or with] 7rpos o-kotos ^ &c
15

CvncJjomHCic]

crv/xtjxDvia 1 7

Trpoo-cpoivrja-is

37

&e\i&.p] {^B

CLP
(B
a
)

al

..

(3e\iav

DK

20 21 37 a!..

/JtAtaA. ininusc
airio-Ttov

pauc

..

&epiA.\ Bo

oir&.n.

lit.

an unbelieving]

17

Corinthians

vii. 7.

xe]omFG
c

J$*D* 73 113
eTpa.p.
8

.. tj/jliv fc$

&c,

Bo

lit.

to cause

me

to rejoice]

cxii upon] v L THTrrn you] g^poi for me] for us Bo .. om K /xe-xaprjvaL $>? &c ..om /xe K 37 al

tctiictoXh the epistle] add pov


.. ei
($

D*FG
am
vp.a<i

euj-xe-ue if-even]
looking]

ci

Kai

Kat

eitf'ioujT lit. I

BD*

..

add yap

&c,

Bo

fcc\. xi. grieved you]

eAv7r.

FG

440

Tenroc KOPIHOIOTC H
eTT..eT*aioi&.. FiTd/renfornH *?a.p kjvt^

XvnH
Xeu^c
10

nitOTT.
AAJLlOn.

iteTHUjoocoT

li

\&.^tt
ecpgcofi

&o\

Tfornei <^p kjvt&. ntiovTe w^Tepcmtc eoifsM. T*\.7rnei *. n eic enxioT.


OVCAJlKa^ FlOHT
OTK&JV..
gtl

evuieTA.itoi^

aatikocaaoc ecpguifc

neiTpeTTR"\Trnei *?^p kj^t^ ntioTTTe a^qepgcofe mhtii eTnog' itcnoTxH ju.IT 0"yaaio*\o<?i&
llil
JUtll

Altt

OTOT
12

JL*.R"

OTTJUC

JLlTl

OTTIUO

gtofe

GTeTKoT^^jfe 2jH nou>&.


WT^icgjs.1
&.ti

ti

^TeTKcTTHglCTJv ivp^ Guj-xe jmc^m whtw. neHT&.q-xi R^ohc. oT^e crfie neit-

11IJU.

AAAAUiTH

T2vTr2siTq

^n

iis'otic.

^Wjk

xe epe

TeTwcnoir^H

oiruinc[ efeoX.

^ nengHT
htitoc.
14
2s:e

13 T&e n&i GTeTMeipe ij.oc gA.pon. ejurroii n&.pHT juliiaIto efeo\ UrmoTTTe.

cxejui nejuiTori
*s
js.

*.e

itgHT &.np^.iye ejuATe cxJx npaoye

ejuiTOtt giTrrrH-FTit THpTn. nT^io^q xu)tH ^qcxuiTii ga^THq Siniwjine juijuoott. awW* nee novoeiuj hiaa itT&.ituj2s.'2se iiajuulhtH gH omuie. T^i Te ee ZiiieiiReujov-

neqnna*

ujottujov

iiiju.

ujott

iiT&.iia^q gjvTeii titoc. HT*.qujione ixuie

15

^ttio

neqjuTvnyettgTHq &c
2 Corinthians
viii. i.

Teirraju.o -xe Aijuumt. iteciiHir.

9
11

renoir now]

om D*
this

neiTpeTTn\.

your grieving] tovto to-Xvtt.


you]

v/ias

N c &c

..

ora

v^as
ju.fi

N*BCFG
with] passim
13 17 80 213
neirr&q'xi
..

iiHTii for

tf*BD &c.
gli in]

cy vfjuv

^CFGP aj
NBCD*
NCB

aAAa passim

Dh N &c
of]

&c..om
..

FG
12

&c him who wronged him &c]


oir'i.e eTfce

t.

aSt/c^^cvros-T.
cvc/c.

aSLKrja-avTos

D*

nor because

aX\ ouSe

37 73
v/x.
1J

Texncn.-gekpon your diligence-for us] i^T>*F..r]fjL-i]fi. G .. r]fx.-vfji. minusc vix mu

B &c

..

v/x<av tt\v vtt.

eihe n&i &c because of this our heart was refreshed towaid

CORINTHIANS
9

VII 9

VIII 2

441

1 rejoice now, not that ye grieved, grieved you for an hour. but (dk) that ye grieved unto repentance: for ye grieved according to God, that ye should not be deficient in any thing

out of us. For the grief according to God is working repentance unrepented of unto salvation but the grief of the world n For lo this is working the death. your grieving according
: !

10

to

God worked
with

for

you great
fear,

diligence,

selves,

grief,

with

with love, with

with clearing of yourzeal, with revenge.

In every thing ye commended yourselves (as) being pure in the thing. 12 So, if I wrote to you, I wrote not because of him

who wronged, nor

because of him

who was wronged, but

(&)

that your diligence should be manifested (in) doing it for us. 13 Because of this our heart was refreshed toward you before

God but in (e'xeA*.) the refreshment of heart we rejoiced greatly over the joy of Titos, because his spirit was refreshed from you all. u Because every boast which I made (iiTJs.i&.Js.q)
:

over you with him I was not ashamed of them but (&.) as always we spake to you in truth, thus our bo st also which we made with Titos became true. 15 And his &c
;

2 Corinthians viii.

1.

But we show

to you, [the] brothers,

the grace of God, this which was given in the churches of the Makedonia; 2 that in great proof of tribulation, the excess

fx.0a

you before God] trs. 7rpos u/Aas N &c Bo .. om 7rpos u//.as al


&c]

cv(D7tlov

tov Ocov 8ta tovto irapaK^KXrjcxeju. n.


*. lit.

aliq

but upon the

17 93 ..0111^632 36 39 69 71, Bo (Baal)., neJUTon-fioHT the refreshment of heart] pon post 7repio-cn>T. 37 &c probably for nenixTOii or nejuuKTOii our refr. &c, rr\ irapaK. -qpunv

NBCDFGKLP

NBCDGP
14

3 17 al .. rry 7T. v/uav nTA.io(for e^)&.q e-x. which I

FKL

&c, Bo made over you]


ttclvtotc

FG

..

vtt. v/m. zee/car^.

&c

iiOToeiuj

niAi always]

CFG..iravTa

itT&nuj.

&c we spake
17z.1v
..

to

you
..

in truth] vpuv
vfxtv

v aXrjO. eXaX.

N &c CD P.. cv

aXrjO. cXaXr)<T.

Na
&c

&c

om

N*

juLnenKeuj. our boast also]

Kairj/jLuv

&c

K.-vfjuav
..

BF
^* B

T.]

7)

7rt

titov

&c

cm, t.

ttT&n&^q &c which we made with 1 1 5 1 1 9* g*aen t. with (coram)


..

Titos] TT/aos t. 2 Corinthians

DFGP 37
viii. 1.

71 73 80

7tltltov

Teivrejuo

we show]

N &c N

..

pref. about
..

you Ho

&c

yvwpL^w 47 73

80 93 122*

al,

Bo

442

TenPOG KOPIH9IOTG R
I5.neirpjs.uje

^ negoTro
epgOTTO

urn

TevxurrgHKe

eTtt^ujioc

eTAAHTpIJLlA^O UTeTuiHTgd.n\oTrc. 3 *2se ^epjjtUTpe <se k\t\ Tev^ojti a.ttio n^px TeT^OA*. 4 eiTconc MJULOtt. gH OTHOlJ ois. neirgTop OT^^TOTT.
CgOITM

nconc exeit TT^is.pic urn TKOimam^. ivrxiatttQ)iti&. eT2i egoTit eneTOira^fe. 5 eit k^t^ ee &.it i\T&.itoe'\-

m^e. ^WX*.

is.irTis.a>T

itujopn
6

liirxoeic.
k

a.ttoo

kmi

giTiS noTtouj AAivxoeic.

eTpenjvpjs.K \ei htitoc.


7

'sck^c untjv ee Frra>.q*>.p3ej ivxmujopn nqxu>n e&o\


Frreige egovti epuyrit irreine^&pic.

^\A\

iiee

TtI\o

Fiooto gu gco& hijul gu TniCTic Ailt nuj^'se JuLncooiru xin cnoTTOkH num. js.tu> Teitiv^^nH eTiuoon egovw eptoTM.
mjlmxoc
*seuis.c

eTeTnepgoiro

git

TeiKe^^pic.
&.Wa>.
efeoA

iterato

&n

u&zra..

oiregcdkgtie.

gn tc-

cnoT'a.H itgmtootre ei*xoKUu*s.^e guyrTHiTTlt utjuITto^k

nTCTUd^MlH.
eujXe novpoT ^evp rh egpxi. neTeoirenT^icq qujHn. knt*. neTexiiiT^qcq mi. "seuNc c^^p epe otaatoii ujurne i\gome. Fitc ot2 Corinthians
viii.

12.

KJs/r*w
J3

eAivJ/ic ujione mhtTT. ^AAa..

gn

ovujiouj.

14

geo. nei-

ovoeiuj
*xeK&.c

Teiioir.

neTHgouro ujcone enujcoioT iinH.

epe ngovo niiH ujume eneTuiycouyr. "se epe 15 K&.T*.. ee eTCHg. -se ruvnegoiro ujwne. 16 &.tio tusjikoiti ineqc&OK. negJUOT xe iineqpgoiro. iinHoTTTe ujnn. n&.i ev^- FtTeicnoT'^.H Rottiot g^pumi
oiruju>uj
2
1

n
fiTeTTJULiiT^.

lit.

their liberality] airXoTrjTos

fr$

&c

..

xp^o-tot^tos 37

n&p*]
4

NBCDFG
those

eneToirevawfi

17 45 46 who are

..

wtp
holy]

KLP &c
fr$

&c

..

add 8eacr6ai

i)p.a<;

minusc
5
n

mu

al
7

r. iiuj. Jun-x. first to the Lord] tw Kupiw irpwrov 17 eTpenn. forusto exhort] isT0 7ra/3ac. N&c.woTe irapaK. 3 35 115 nT*>qd,.p5^. rvx. he began at first] irpoeviqp^aro N &c .. cvrjpgaTo B

on TniCTic

in the
is

faith] ev -mo-ru

..

7rio-Tt
r)p.iDv

B &c

Teiia^.

&c
30

our love which

being toward you] 31 37 42 73 74 80 238 270, (Bo) ..

r-q rrj e

ev vp.iv ayairrj

vp-iov ev rjp.iv

<fcc

CORINTHIANS

VIII 3-16

443

and their poverty, which is much, exceeded toward 3 the riches of their liberality. Because I bear witness that according to their power, and beyond their power of their own
of their joy

accord

4
;

(cxeit) their grace,

beseeching us in great beseeching with regard to and the sharing of the ministry which is
5
:

toward those who are holy


(\.)

not according as
to the Lord,

we

hoped, but

they gave themselves


6
:

first

and

to us through

the will of the Lord

for us to exhort Titos, that according

as he began at first he (would) finish thus toward them this 7 But (&.) as ye exceed in every thing, in the faith grace also.

and (juK) the word and the knowledge and all diligence, and (a^tro)) our love which is being toward you (is) that ye should
1 am not saying (it) according to out of the diligence of the others, I am proving also the sincerity of your love.

exceed in this grace

also.

commandment, but

(a^)

2 Corinthians viii. 1 2. For if the readiness is there (lit. put down), according to that which he hath he is accepted, not 13 For (not) that should according to that which he hath not.

(s>.)

become to some, and a tribulation become to you but u in the by (gn) equality present time that your excess should become unto the deficiency of those, that the excess
relief
: :

of those should

become unto your


15

deficiency, that equality

should become
16

did not exceed

according as it and he of the


this

is

written

He

of the excess

little

did not

become

less.

But thanks be to God,

(one)

who

giveth the same

ivreTn^. of your love] fc$ &c .. ^//.ct. minusc aliq 2 Corinthians viii 12. ovn Bo(hj) hctc. that ***>>p]

which he

hath]

xn{i)

NBC*DFGKP
N*BC

ah.add T
lit.

DFG
13

C 2 L &c..eX

add T
to

htc &c conjunctive tense


vfx.iv

that a tribulation
..

may become

you]
14

OXaf/is
lit.

17 33 35 80

v.

Se OX.

Nc

&c

Tenor

now] om FG**

eneTituj. your deficiency] to eiiov

V(TT.

K
giveth] BlSovtl

16 ct^ who Bo Yg (harl*)

N* &c

..

Sovtl

tfcDFGLal

add

tv

>

444

TGIIPOC kopihgiotc
ngHT
ivriTOc.

n
eqo

g55

'x.e.

newconc

Aieit ajq-xiTq.

^e
18

ncnoTT'2k.ak ioc

itgoTro.

aarmitoov xe
ott

nuu\q

^qei efeo\ ujA>pu>TH egn^q. iincon. itai eTepe neqT&.io


giTit

ujoon
19

gSS neT*<m*eAioii juotton xe \\\^

neKK^Hcia*.

THpov.
gi-m

^P

imeneoq
gll

efeo\

neigxiOT. TOTTxievKoitei iSjuoq efio*\ giTOOTW. itNpJ5 neooir 20 Hjuoh gU iim. iArraice iineitOTrpoT. eiicige ott\ Te.& irre otttioXGL julhiioc epon gJS neiT&.xpo

neRKAHci^. GTpeqei

efto\

uHjli^u

itootK. Teitqi T^.p iineuiTO efeo\ iin'xoeic iinpooTU} uoeiineTWdwiioTrq aaai^tc eat. iAX\ iinexiTO efco*\ itimepiouie. 22 MtTOirxifc.KOitei

Hju.oq efto\

21

tHuoov
jutAAoq

2le itSuut^ir iineitKecon.

na

itTd>.w*.oKi..^e

gn g* ricon eTrcnoT^^ioc ne. Tenoir *.e cnoT^Aioc. eit^ujaiq egovn giT o7rn&.gre x SgoTTo 23 eiTe titoc. n^Komuiitoc ne. vifio ga>. epuym. nujftHppgu>& egoirii epumt. erre nectiHT wmioctoXoc ne nneRRXHCi^ oneooT iine^c. 24 noirton^ <ye efcoA
ilTeTi\*.^^nH.
jvttco

neHUjoTTujoir

eTeiteipe

iijjioq

g^pioTH
ix.
1

ilneRK^VHci^. epooT jutneuiTO eT&e T^us-kohi^ ^^p. t&i eTUjoon egcrtrit eiioirongoir

eTOTra. *>.&'.

OTrgovo epoi necg^i iihtk.

^cootH

i*&.p

ineTeitoirpoT. n^i e-^-ujoirujov aIjuloi itgHTq g^pcoTn gH ijJUL&.Ke'^.con. <se &. t&/)(^.i&. c&tu>tc ivxincHOTrq.

18

fc$*P
19

cyevcTo
..

N &c add D 330, Bo gH neig. in this gracej ev rrj \- T BC (om tj?) P al aw &c N &c neoor the glory] giTOOTn us] u/xwv C aP TT)vSo$av BCD*FGL al..T7/v avrov 8oav ki &c .ELnenoirpoT of our readiness] N &c..Trpo6vfi. v/xwv F al pauc add reXovaiy D* 20 epoii against us] v/x.as FG 31 37 al
..
-

c nUjuL&q Uncoil with him the brother] fc$ &c..t. 330 .. add rjfjiwv 10 238 330 eTpeqei &c for him to come out with us] <tvvk8. rjfi.

aS.

/x.

avr.

..

21

Tenqi &c

for

we take

care]

NBDFGP

11

67** 80 91

..

CORINTHIANS

VIII 17
1T

IX

445

diligence for

you

in the heart of Titos.


;

For our exhortation

indeed he received

but being more diligent he came out unto

18 But we sent with him the brother, you of his own will. this whose honour is being in the gospel through all the 19 churches. But not only (so), but (*w) also he became the

ordained (one) by the churches, for him to come out with us in this grace, which is ministered by us toward the glory of 20 We the Lord (iin-sice height?) (and) of our readiness.
are withdrawing ourselves in this, lest by any means any one should set blot against us (epon) about (3K) this substance us 21 for we take care for (T*i*26po) which is ministered by
:

(things)
also.

good before the Lord not only, but (n) before the men 22 But we sent with them our brother also, this whom
in

we proved
you.
23

many
(it is

times to be diligent, but

diligent in (his) confidence

(H&gT) which

is

now more much toward

Whether

and fellow- worker toward you

inquired) about Titos, my partner he is or the brothers, the apostles ;

24 The they are of the churches to the glory of the Christ. manifestation therefore of your love, and our boast which we

make about

1 you, manifest them before the churches, ix. For is the which toward those who are ministry concerning being 2 for holy, (it is) superfluous unto me the writing to you
:

know your

readiness, this

which

I glory in

about you among


herself

the Macedonians, that the

Akhaia (was) preparing

irpovoovfievoL

yap

I) 21

26 32 37

39477 3

..ir-povoov/ievoi

KL

&c

tneju.. e&. before 2 ]


22

om N*
v[l.

eii&ujioq which
niy.

23

is much] om FG 67** 69 &c fellow-worker toward you] D..s

cruvepyos

fc$

&c

necitHv the brothers]


Christ] Kvpiov

aS. rjfjAyv

&c,

Bo

..

a8. vfx.

aIttc^xlc of the

CF
D*G N
71

ga.pcoTH about you] virep rjfjbwv manifest them] manifest it Bo .. ev&eijjao-Oc

73 137
..

ovongor

&c

evSeiKw/Aevoi

BD*FG
Bo

17
2

JulneAiTO before] pref.

kou.

132 134 137 al


..

Corinthians

ix. 1.

ctbc concerning] Bo (hj)

add

fiev

N &c,

r^p] om

2 41

115

necgea the writing]

om

to

17 73

446
*.T(tf
is.

TenPOG KOPIH0IOTC B
nTWIUO
"seKivc
iiiie

FinecitHTT.

T6e OTAAHHUJC. nemycyujcyy

jVitHuOOTT

'*.

uyxR.

eTeiieipe

A.T10

and] ttXXa Bo (ae)

neTeiiKiog your zeal]


v/jl.
.

v/xcuv

>yAos

NBCP

17 39 67** 74 270 330 ..ei

&c

CORINTHIANS IX
zeal instigated

3
3

447

a year ago

and your

many.

But

I sent the

brothers, that our boast should not be

made empty, which we

make about you


3

in this side.

aitix.

I sent] Bo (B a )

.. eTrefjaj/afjiev

D, Bo

nenuj. our boast] to

Kavx- vfxwv

B*

gikpcoTii

about you]

om

FG

45

448

ROMANS

Many supplementary conjectures previously printed in the text have been confirmed by the text of the Morgan MS. of the Pauline
The following words supplant the wrong conjectures, and give variant readings of the MS., e.g. 2 Cor. iv. 5
Epistles.
:

Romans
i.

25 26

uj*.

meneo unto

the ages

T&.&.1T

egpM

gave them up
neirjme they burned in their love eTujuje itevxi of their error (that) which

27 qoju&kdc likewise
27
A.-8-juiOTg

gU

27

nTevn\.nK
eT&e

is

right they were receiving


ii
1

n&,i julRtk uj&.'xe

juai&v because of

this

thou hast not

word TncooT

*^.e

*.

noA.n juLnnovTe ujoon xxxxe but

we know

that the judgement of God is being true neTeipe nnea frreuutme those who do such (things)
to

npiojue
those

neTRpme

iineTeipe

man, he who judgeth

who do
that thou wilt escape
*2k.e

3 -se
1

eun&p&oX

euyxe iitok 24 eT&eTHTnii


7
,

&c but

if

thou, thou art

&c
it is

om
k

ra.ta:

^e ctch^

as

written

25 KUi*>np nnojuoc if thou should do the law 26 J^peg en xiK.iiojui keep the ordinances 27 iiTe TJunTA.Tcfifie and the uncircumcision
"

(the

sense as

before)
iii

add e

5, for

section

number

o^r

&e what

therefore

4 iiTe pcoxie
before) 4

mxx

ujcoue ii^oX and every

man

(a) liar (as

gU
ot

5 6Uj-S

nTpeK^oA.Ti epai in thy judging" me neivxi li^tmc -^.e ne-m&CTiigiCTak but is that which Avill commend
neTitnek-xooq what

if

our iniquity

8 -xe ujah-xooc that

&c we are wont


fi^iKeuoe

v 18

&.p&,

without

g'

to say ro tjuiitctSSht
lit.

19 negoTTO' n&ujcone
righteous

the

more

will

become

20 ut& nnoAioc ^.e

ei

but &c (as before)

20
vi
1

epe it. &c that &c (as before) ovxxe tc^-sco a truth &c
-se

ROMANS,
Romans
vi
i

CORINTHIANS

449

gfi

Tse

ovim^ eqov*v*.ft lit. in a spirit holy oto ontoa* \irnH nHuidti xin OTuR\g ngHT
na.gHT
lit.

StewTwxri

gH

that there

is

a great sorrow with

me and

a pain of heart unceasing in


5 nejCAx&AXb.\T he
xii 1

my

heart

who

is

Messed
not any

6 see longer passages


**&.p Xi.ju.oit

xiv 7 -CLaiu X&.6.T

of us living to 8 ii

^vm

ttenirxoeic

ong n&q lit. for there him we are those of the Lord

is

e^OAioXo^et

xv

12 eie epe ticht^ &c then will each i ujuje "^ e e OIt *>non neTeoim P

&c but

it

is

right for us

indeed those

who

are able

3 see longer passages 5 eqe^- iiHTn exieeire ev\. Aieeve Sotiot

lit.

he shall give to

you to think one thought


6 gi ovcon novTMipo ito-iFuyr that together 7 see longer passages

&c

(as before)

13 gn t^oju in the power 14 "^neree gco gevpioTit I am persuaded myself about you

14 eTeTrrxHK being complete (as before) 15 eoio jmepoTC n^cttKir eiTpeTeTeipe juLnAieeTC in part

my
16

brothers, reminding you

Cure^c ic engeenoc of the Christ &c (as before) 16 xe epe TirpoccJ)op&. nngeercoc ujione that the offering
(as before)
7 gH nefxic in the Christ 18 X&a/tr fiu|,\sf extne nep^c

of

&c

e^q any word which

the Christ

did not

19 Ilnev&cfeXioii &c the gospel of God (as before) 20 see longer passages
xvi 13

ujme
his

egpoircjjoc

&c TeqAte^v nUju&i

salute

Hruphos &c

mother with

me

14 see longer passages


1

Corinthians
i

1,

iiTTe^cc ic

grrS &c eu-cg&i &c t*.i eTiyoon gR k. neTTMHir &c iteTT<\gH eToire>.esii &c g3u aia. hiju. Rt^t itXjuui&ii. of the Christ Jesus &c in every place, who were with us

vi
1717

22 neTOVfciTei were they who ask 16 h nTCTncooTfi &n or ye know not

G v

450
i

i,

CORINTHIANS

Corinthians
vi
1

ceHn&oX

are out(side)

vii 2
3,

junoptteidw 4 goju.ek.ioc likewise

on

iig&i o

dk

JuLn-socic eneqccojua. also the

husband

is

not

the lord unto his body


7
ovis. *.
-*.e

gi

nea but one in this

8 ^-xto

jujuoc nneTeAxriTOir cguue but I say to those have not wife


k

who

xiv 30 eqiya n<3'u)\fi efto\ it should be revealed 1 THpTri ovd, ov& is.e &c all of you each that

all

should learn

32 ivre

tienite.

and the

spirits

33 TinoirTe re.p juneareiuTopTp

xv 32
37

juiekpeiio-irtoAi

nTencco. -se
for

eat
&1TCO

and drink,

^n ne Tenn^uoir u.p iip&CTe that we shall die to-morrow

let

us

nciojua. ^11 eTit&ujcone neuje.K'xoq.

&W& o-y&eX&i-

\i Te ecKH K*.gHT nc^-yo h nKeceene it<3'po(S'. and not the body which will be is that which thou art wont to
seed.

sow, but a grain it is, naked, of wheat or the rest also of Obs. N* 238 omit a second cnreipeis

xvi

1 1

Ts.e

eqeei uj&poi. ^ioujt that he should come unto


the brothers
ejud/re]

v^p elio\ SgHTq me for I look out


:

juuI necitHir for

him with

0111

Morgan

MS

15 necitHir
15

my

brothers

gri

iwTrio e.TTKa.A.-y

egp&i

eT*2k.ies.K0iiiek

put them(selves) down


are holy

Ta^^ia,, in the Akhaia nueTO-y&ekii lit. and they unto the ministry of those who

TeTRn&gvnoTA.cce Corinthians
i

16

nuj&Hppgiofi

10 &ircj

on qn^TOTT-xon itm nT^nn^gTe epoq xe cti on &c and also he will save us, this whom we trusted that yet
also he will save us
ujfcppgtoik

1 1

e^noit

g&.poii

gU

nconc we

(being)

fellow-

workers for us in the supplication. Obs. rjpiov virep rjpuav 93 211 al pauc -xeKewclgijI eftoX. probably omitted

between the
1

lines
jufi oirrfc&o that in

xe

gpe^i git

OTon

nc&pKiKon

16

&,ir(x>

eAoX

gii

and out of
ciXova.iioc
ce
.

17 ivs'ince iice the yea yea

19

ne^c nenT&T. iiju.ju.011 &XX&

i.e.

Silvanos

iice

a/!ru>

2
2

CORINTHIANS
all

451

COBIXTHIAXS
i

20 nepHT rap THpoir Hn. ce neTiyoon iigHTOT for


promises of God yea 3 ivrooTOV from them
4
is

the

that which
4

is

in

them

ii

THpTn ne. efcoX no lacuna tTeTnnaXTnei se eTeTneeuue eTaranH eTeoTiiTaic nooiro egoirn epcoTn 5 etg xe a ova ^.e Xvnei. fiTaqXvnei jujuoi an that ye should know the love which I have more toward you
,

But

if

one pained, he pained

me

not
trs. *.n ficone

iii

3 eftoX giTOOTn

eccHg

Ju.ju.eXe.

with ink

oimagTe ivreiJUJne ennovTe &c such through &c


iv
i

trust unto

God

eT&e nai oirnTan jujuav nTei^iaKOitia because of this we

have this ministry


2

aniuo &c we forsook

euTanjuoouje an

gju noircong

efeoX uTjue in the manifestation &c


5 ita'avon slaves] figJugaX servants Morgan MS v 4 Tena.ujA.goju. evfcapei Jujuon we groan being burdened

that which
vi
1

csju neT &c jujuoq singular is not wont to die


all

junjuov]

junt- uj aqjuoir

6 jun ner*.ioXon with the idols

we
17

are

nai iiAaoc to

anon rap THpn anon me for people

for

eT&e nai ajuhitK e&oX gn Te-yjuHTe nTCTJunep-xTHTPTn epooY. neose n-xoeic. uTeTnTiTxiog eana-oapTon because

come out of their midst and separate you from them, said the Lord, and touch not (the) unclean
of this
vii

16 ^pauje c^e

-2se

I rejoice therefore that

ngHT jujucotH
I

e^jueeve

*se

that ye will

TeTnnaToXjua, cxn goeme which dare upon some

think

452

THE CHAPTERS OR LARGE SECTIONS OF THE MORGAN MANUSCRIPT


I

CHAPTERS OF THE MORGAN


I

MS.

453

454

COMPARISON OF SAHIDIC (S), BOHA1RIC (B), AND VATICAN MS. GREEK (V) CHAPTERS
Romans
i

Corinthians
iii

ii

B i V SB 3

12

S3
S 4 V 45 S 5 B 4 S 6

iv 5

x 4
xi 13

BV

13

vii
vi
1 1

46

xv 14
xv 15 xv 25
1
i

SV 14 B 20
S 19

vi 14
vii
1

B5 V
S
7

47

V 19 Corinthians
1

viii 1 viii

48
7

16
1

S 8 B

22

ix

iii

1 1

V
B B

25

xi
xi
1

iv

iv 9

S 4
10

xi 16

B 8 V 49 SB 9 V 50 SB 10 V 51 B 11 V 52
S 11

ix

31

xi 2I-|
xii

ix 7 xi
1

S 10

19^
i

SB
B
S
1

12

V
59

53

V
B

34
13

Hebrews
1

xi 2 xi 3 xi 18
xii
1

S 13

vii

18

14

V
B

35
15

vii

19

xii 31
xii 31-!
xiii
1
.

S 14 S 15

36

vii 19-2

V B

63
5

absent

ix

B6
S 6

16

ix 2
ix 11

37

SB
B
1

V V

64

xiv 5 xiv 18

S 16 B 17 S 17 B 18 S 19 V 40

Galatians

38

54

xv

S18B19V39
B
20

in Si
ii ii

XV 12

SB

XV 20 xv 23-! xv 32 xv 44 xv 50
xvi
2
1

4
1

iii

V 55 S3
B
3

S 20

iii iii

V
4
5 6

56

V
B

41
21

iv

15 12A

SB
SB

S 21

22

V 42

v 16

SB
B
S
1

V57 V 58
V
70

Corinthians
i

Ephesians

V43
i

i8
ii

12

Si SB

15
ii

Si
2

44

71

COMPARISON OF MSS.
Ephesians

455

PRINTED IN ENGLAND AT THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY PRESS

PLEASE DO NOT REMOVE

CARDS OR SLIPS FROM THIS POCKET


UNIVERSITY OF

TORONTO LIBRARY

S-ar putea să vă placă și